The history of all religions in the world, from the creation down to this present time in two parts : the first containing their theory, and the other relating to their practices ... : to which is added, a table of heresies : as also a geographical map, shewing in what countrey each religion is practised ... / by William Turner ...

THE HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS In the World, &c.

PART I.

1. Object of Worship, and Religious Veneration or Esteem.

Jewish.

THE Jews worship only one God, Jehovah, Eloim; without any distinction of Per∣sons, yet acknowledging a Messiah; al∣though the Books of the Old Testament, which they own for Canonical, do in se∣veral Texts sufficiently evince a Trinity of Per∣ons, especially Gen. 1. verse 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 h. e. Dii creavit. and afterwards mention is made of God,— the VVord,— and Spirit of God. And in the same Chapter, Let us make Man, in the plu∣ral number.

The Messiah they expect yet to come, tho'

• 1. All the Promises of his coming are fulfilled.
• 2. All the Prophecies accomplished.
• 3. All the Types are answered.

• 4. His Doctrine sealed with
  • 1. Miracles.
  • 2. Holy Lives of its Professors.
  • 3. Patient Sufferings and Martyrdoms.
  • 4. The Accomplishment of his Prophecies or Predictions.
• 5. Themselves are a living Evidence and Monu∣ment of his Indignation, and their own unbelief, as having lost their
  • 1. Country.
  • 2. Kingdom.
  • 3. Temple.
  • 4. Sacrifices.
  • 5. Genealogies.
• 6. They have been often deceived with meer Pretenders, and disappointed.
• 7. Sybills and Heathen Oracles have given Te∣stimony hereto.

Next to God they highly reverenced the Prophet Moses.

R. Samuel Bar Nahman saith, When Moses in writing the Law came to those words, Let us make Man, &c. He cried out, Lord of the World, why dost thou give Men occsion of mistaking in thy most simple Unity? And the Lord answered, Write thou, Moses; and let him that desires to mi∣stake, mistake. Menasse ben Israel.

Christian.

The Christians acknowledge One Only God, Maker of Heaven and Earth, but with distinction of Persons, viz. Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

Concerning which, as a judicious and very Re∣verend Author of the Church of England is pleased to ••••••ress himself; There are three distinctions in the Deity; of which, because the Scripture speaks in the same manner, as we usually do of so many distinct Persons; therefore since God is pleased so to accomodate the Mysteries to our Understanding, as to speak of them in that manner, it is both al∣lowable

and commendable in us to call them Per∣sons. But he would have us keep only to what the Scripture hath revealed about them, without intermixing with them, any of those unscriptural Notions, which some Divines and School-men have added to them to explain them. John Lord A. B. of Cantenbury, in his Sermons concerning the Divi∣nity, &c. of our Blessed Saviour.

God is One, numerically One; more One, then any single Man is One; If Unity could suscipere magis & minus: Yet God is so One, that he ad∣mits of Distinction, and so admits of it, that he still retains Unity. As He is One, so we call him God, the Deity, the Divine Nature, &c. As He is distinguished, so we call Him Trinity, Persons, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. In this Trinity there is One Essence, Two Emanations, Three Persons, or Relations, Four Properties; innascibility, or inemanibility, to generate, (proper to the Father;) to be begotten, (proper to the Son;) to proceed, (proper to the Holy Ghost;) Five Notions, in∣nascibility, to beget, to be begotten, to be breathed out, to breath. Mr. Hales Conf. of the Trinity.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans believe in, and worship one God, Eternal, Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth. And that Jesus Christ was conceived by the breath of God, in the Womb of the Virgin Mary. That Jesus is a great Prophet, but not the Son of God. That he wrought Miracles, and fore∣told to the Jews, the coming of Mahomet, under the Name of the Comforter. M. de Thevenot, That Jesus would come and judge the World, &c. Idem. They Invocate the Saints, Idem. Acknowledge Seventy Angels, Guardians to every Musulman. The Turks are for Mahomet.

Ancient Heathen.

The Ancient Heathens worship'd One Only God, supream above the rest, who was therefore called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, frequently by Homer, &c. But they had many other Gods, or Idols, sub∣ordinate, which they payed equal Worship and Adoration to; making no distinction considerable between them in their Divine Honour. There were,

• 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Greater, Coelestial Gods, Eternal; of these the Greeks reckoned Twelve, Jupiter, Juno, Saturn, Apollo (the Sun,) Diana (the Moon,) Mars, Mercury, Minerva, Neptune, Pluto, Vul∣can, Venus. The Romans added, Vesta, Coelus, Ops, Bacchus, Hercules, Ceres, Janus.
• 2. Deastri, Dii Minores, or Medloxumi, Repor∣ters, and Transporters, from Men to Gods, from Gods to Men; as Summanus, President of the Manes. Consus, the God of Counsel. Pan, the God of Sheperds. Averruncus, who kept Corn from smut. Agonius, Priapus, Proteus, Aeolus, Momus, Hebe, Carmenta, &c. Mali Genii, Furiae, Parcae.
• 3. Ridiculous things, Birds, Beasts, Fishes, Ser∣pents, Elements, Plants, the Devil himself; nay, St. Hierom saith, the Pelusiani worshiped Crepitum Ventris; and the Egyptians, Priapum, or Penem.
• 4. The Ʋnknown God, to whom they built an Altar at Athens, lest whilst they gathered so many Gods together, they should leave out any. Var∣ro computed to the number of 30000 Gods.

In Scripture are mentioned,

• 1. The Golden Calf. i. e. The Egyptians Apis.
• 2. Teraphim, i. e. Talismanical Engines.
• 3. Moloch. The Amonites, Saturn.
• 4. Baal, i. e. The chief Idol, viz. of Phoenicia.
• 5. Adramelech and Anamelech, of Sepharvaim.
• 6. Ash••troth, the Sidonians Moon, or Queen of Heaven, Jer. 7.44.
• 7. Dagon, the Philistines Jupiter.
• 8. Succoth Benoth, the Babylonians Venus.

• 9. Nergal, a Fire which the Persian Magi kept in honour of the Sun continually.
• 10. Rimmon, the chief Idol of Damascus.
• 11. Nebo, a God of the Chaldeans.
• 12. Amisa, Nisroch, Nibchaz, Thamuz.

Modern Heathen.

In China, a Three-Headed Idol. Some call him, Chin-hoan. In Guinea, and the East-Indies, they greet the New-Moon with horrible roarings, and strange Gestures of Ado∣ration. Also, they worship a Bird called Pittoie, spotted as with Stars, and crying like a Bull. Also the Devil.

The Chingulaes in Ceilon, worship at this day,

1. Ossa Polla maupt Dio, the Creator of Heaven and Earth. 2. Buddou, the Saviour of Souls, who went to Heaven from Pico Adam, a high Mount, where they shew the print of his foot. 3. Gere∣hah, (i. e. the Planets,) Nine in Number, reckon∣ing the Dragon's Head and Tail. 4. Devils.

In the North of Lapland, they worship the Sun, Moon, and Devils, and whatsoever they see first at break of day, &c.

In Indolstan the Bramins describe their God with a thousand Hands, Eyes, and Feet.

The Hindoes believe God to be Omnipotent; that he can cause Rain, Thunder, &c. That he needs not to be prayed to.

Many Indians, a Cow; (Apis:) Some, Elephants, Horses, &c.

The great Prophets of the Hindoes, are Pe∣remael and Westnon, viz. Bremaw, Breman, Ram, Permiver.

Of the Chinese, Confucius.

Of the Persees, Zortoose, (Zoroaster.)

In Persia are still Guehers, who worship the Fire; some call them Gaurs.

The Bannians use a tripartite Thread hung about their Neck, to denote the Trinity. Sir. Th. Herbert.

Diabolical.

The Magicians, Witches, Conjurers, &c. wor∣ship the Devil professedly, who appears to them often in divers Shapes, viz. 1. Of a black Man, &c. 2. A black Dog. 3. A Cat. 4. A Rat. 5. A Hedg-hog. 6. A black Toad. 7. A Fly, &c. as may be seen in the several stories related by Glanvil, &c. 8. In shape of a Goat. Delrius. 9. Sometimes in disguise of an Angel of Light, as in the case of Dr. Dee, under divers feigned Names, as Madisni, Ʋriel, Gabriel, &c. Dr. Dee's Actions with Spirits.

I love you, said one of the Spirits, to Dr. Dee, now you talk of God, ibid.

2. Places of Divine Worship.

Jewish.

1. THeir own Houses, Hills and Groves, Gen. 22.2.

2. A Tabernacle, which was, 1. Moveable, 2. Temporary, to signifie the Church Militant.

3. A Temple fixt and permanent, to signifie the Church Triumphant; wherein consider,

1. Its Site, viz. 1. On Mount Sion. 2. On Mount Moriah. 3. On Mount Calvary, in opposition to the dark Groves of the Heathens.

2. Consider its parts; First, the Atrium, or Court,

1. Of the Priests; where was, 1. The brazen Altar. 2. Lavers to wash the Priests Sacrifices.

2. Of the People, or outward Court; or Solo∣mon's Porch, built about with Porches for rainy Weather. This was after Solomon's time divided into 1. The Mens Court; Here was an Ascent

with steps, where the Songs of degrees were sung. 2. The Womens Court; here was the Corban, in∣scribed with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the initial Letters of Prov. 21.14. or the like.

2. The Sanctuary, where was, 1. The Incense Altar in the middle, sprinkled once yearly by the High Priest. 2. The Tables, with the twelve Leaves and Candlesticks.

3. The Holy of Holies; wherein consider,

1. The Contents. 1. The Pot of Manna. 2. Aaron's Rod. 3. The Tables of the Testament.

2. The Cover, (the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat) overlaid with Gold at each end, whereon stood a golden Cherub with Wings stretched out; from between which, as from an Oracle, God gave Answers.

4. Synagogues, Parish-Churches; Here was Pray∣ing and Preaching, Men apart from Women. 480 in Jerusalem. Some add Pros••uchae.

Christian.

1. Houses, upper Rooms, Acts 1.13. Acts 2.46. 1 Cor. 11.18, 20. Sometimes Woods and Forrests, and Caves; for 200 years or more. Vid. Origin. contra Cels. l. 4. Arnob. l. 3.

2. Temples, wherin consider. 1. The Form ob∣long, like a Ship, Const. Apost. 2. The Situation, Eastward generally. Tertul. 3. The Parts.

1. Vestibulum, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Porch, adorned sometimes with Cloisters, Cisterns, Fountains of Water, Marble Pillars for Penitents.

2. Narthex, the lower part next the great Door.

3. Navis, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, here stood the Ambo, or Pulpit, where the Scriptures were Read or Preached. Also Pastophoria, the Pews.

4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, The Chancel, se∣parated from the body of the Church by Rails, (cancelli) only for those who were in Holy Or∣ders.

[Only at C. P. the Emperors were permited to enter there to offer, and so back again.] Here were, 1. the Altar, anciently of wood. 2. the Bishop's Chair, or Throne, at the upper end. 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the presbyters seats on each side the Throne.

5. Adjoyning to the Chancel on each side were, 1. Diaconicon, the Sacresty or vestry, for vessels and garments. 2. Prothesis, where preparation was made for the Sacraments, and the offerings laid up.

Note. The Abyssins Temples are dark, as the Jewish Synagogues, for devotion.

Absis was the upper part of the Quire, where penitents by immposition of hands were absolved.

Note. 1. The Temples were at first plain, after∣wards peace and plenty coming in, more cost was bestowed.

2. No Images in the Temples for 400 years at least. The Council of Illiberis forbad pictures in the Church. And Epiphanius finding a picture in the Church of Anablatha, rent it, and gave it away for a winding sheet.

3. The Altar was placed commonly at the East end, but at Antioch VVestward; say some. Others, that it was in the midst of the Church, divided with rails, from the rest, called Presbyterium, be∣cause appointed chiefly for the Priests, drawn with curtains at certain times of the Divine service. Bishop Jewel out of Chrysost. August. Euseb.

Mahometan.

Mosches, or Meldgid, called also Dgemii; for the most part four square, but larger in length, then breadth, with three Balls and an Half Moon on the Tower.

The Parts,

• 1. A Portico.
• 2. A Minaret, or Tower by the side, with a Balcony all round on the Top.
• 3. The Body very plain, with 4 bare walls: On∣ly a Niche on the South wall for the Keble.

• 4. A Pulpit.
• 5. Mats on the floor.
• 6. Alms-houses adjoyning to them commonly, called Imaret.
• 7. Cisterns of water; Mahomet the 3d his Cha∣pel in C. P. hath all the floors covered with mats and fine Turky Carpets, his Tomb in the middle.
• 8. Lamps often. Seven principal Mosques upon 7 Hills in Constantinople, the most stately is that of Sultan Soliman; 700 in Fez, in one of which are 900 Lamps. No images, or pictures, of men, wo∣men, or beasts. 23000 Mosques in Caire, great and small. M. de Thev.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Hills and Groves. For they held Temples unlawful, because their Deities could nor be confi∣ned within walls. Man's breast is a Temple well plea∣sing to God. Demosth. The whole world is a Tem∣ple for the Sun. Alex. ab Alex.

2. Temples. Wherein Consider,

• 1. The form. Some round, some oblong, some open-roofed.
• 2. The situation. Eastward; and, the windows opening Eastward to let in the Sun-beams.
• 3. The Parts.

I. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the porch; here was,

• 1. An Altar for sacrifices.
• 2. Sphnyx's image sometimes.

2. Basilica, the body of the Temple; here was;

• 1. An Altar for incense.
• 2. Porticus, Isles on the sides, where they fixt their vows, and did worldly business.
• 3. Tholum, in the Top, where they hung pictures and dedicated spoyles.

3. Adytum, to which only Priests might come: here was,

• 1. An Altar for incense.
• 2. Delubrum, the place, where the Idol stood: or as some say a place to wash in. Adjoyning to the Adytum were,

1. Sacrarium, a Sextry, where were beds for the people to sit at feasts.

2. Donarium, where the gifts offered to the Gods, called Anathema, were placed. The old Persians had no Temples, but offered on the Tops of Hills. The Pantheon at Rome was round and open at the Top, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

1.* 1.1 The Romans had no images for many years; because Numa taught, that God was a pure spirit, &c.

2. Images were first of clay, then of metals, Gold, &c.

Modern Heathen.

The Chingulayes in Ceylon, have Pagodaes, Tem∣ples, some of exquisite work, of hewen stone, engra∣ven with images and figures; others of later build∣ing, only of clay and sticks, and no windows; some tiled, some thatched: Some one story high, some two; of these are three sorts;

1. Vehars, belonging to the Buddou God.

• 1. The form, foursquare, like a pidgeon-house.
• 2. The Furniture, Images of men, cross-leg'd, with yellow coats (like the Gonni Priests) their hair Frizled, and their hands before them like women.

2. Dewals, belonging to the other Gods.

3. Covels, or Jacchoes, belonging to the Diau∣taus to Devils; built by private persons, who are themselves Priests. In these two last are painted sticks, Targets, bills, arrows, spears, swords, ima∣ges of monstrous shapes. Cap. Knox. In some places are Gold and Jewels.

The Inhabitants of Guinea lay their Idols, and offer their Sacrifices in Woods, before great Hollow Trees.

The Persees call their Temples Eggarees.

The Bannyans Pagods are commonly under the Bannyan Trees, (Arbores de Rays, i. e. de radicibus; or as others call them, ficus Indicae. Sr. Th. Herb.

Trav. The Indians have in all their Pagods an Oval flint-stone, which they fetch from Ganges, and worship as a God; perhaps because they have heard that a circle is the most perfect of all figures. Tavernier, part 2. l. 2. c. 5. The Mexicans call their Temples Teucally, i. e. God's House; built of great stones in the fashion of Snakes tyed one to another; on the top a fine pillar wrought with small stones as black as jett; on the top of the pillar, battlements, &c.

Diabolical.

The Place of meeting, which the Devil ap∣points for witches, &c. Is usually on some com∣mon or the middle of a Green. Glanvil. Dr. Dee. had all his actions with spirits (or most of them) in his study; and in his study or Oratory,

• 1. A stone, or stones, brought him by a spirit, called from its use a Shew-stone, sometimes Princi∣pal stone, first Sanctified stone; a Chrystal, &c. In which a person qualified might see apparitions and hear voices. And in it was often to be seen a Cur∣tain, or Veil, as if the stone it self were some person∣ated sanctuary.
• 2. A Holy Table, (which is now preserv'd and to be seen in Sr. Tho. Cottin's Library.)
• 3. A Carpet.
• 4. Table-Cloth.
• 5. Cushion.
• 6. Candlestick.
• 7. Taper.

I make no Question, but the Devil in all these things had a respect to the Ceremonial law especial∣ly. Dr. Mer. Casaub. pref. to Dr. Dee's Actions with spirits. In New-England the witch meeting was in a field near Salem. Cotton Mather.

3. Respect to places of Worship.

Jewish.

1. None but the High Priest entered into the Holy of Holies, and he but once a year.

2. None but the Clean were to enter into the sanctuary. And therefore on the pillars was writ, Let no stranger enter into the Holy place.

3. Whoso fled to the Temple, and there laid hold upon the Horns of the Altar (if guilty only of casual murder) might not be taken thence. Ex. 21.14. 1. Kin. 2.28.

4. No man was to carry any vessel through the Temple.

5. The Synagogues had such inscriptions as these, This is the gate of the Lord, the righteous shall en∣ter into it. Prayer without attention is like a body without a Soul. Silence is commendable in time of prayer.

6. The Rulers made such Canons, as these;

• 1. That no man should go into the Temple with a staff.
• 2. Or with his shoes on.
• 3. Or till they had wiped the dust off from their feet.
• 4. Or come with money tied up in a purse: Or use a scrip, or bag-purse.
• 5. Or spit in the Temple.
• 6. Or use any irreverent gesture there, but go gravely to the place, where they were to stand, and neither sit, lean, or lye, but stand only: (that being a praying posture.) Dr. Lightfoot.

Christian.

1. They came into the Churh, as into the pa∣lace of the Great King, with fear and Trembling. Chrysost. Ep. ad Hebr. c. 9.

2. They used to wash their hands, before they entered. Idem. Hom. 52. in Mat.

3. Emperours left their guards behind, put off their crowns, laid down their arms; when they went to Church. Dr. Cave Prim. Christian.

4. They carried themselves there with the most profound silence and devotion.

The Choir of the Armenian Church (at Egmasin) was hung round with Venetian Tissue of Gold; the pave∣ment of both Choir and body of the Church spread with Tapestry, for they all put off their shoes, before they go into Church. Nor do the Armenians kneel, as in Europe, but stand all the while upright. Mons. Tavernier. l. 1. c. 3. The Abyssins have no seats in their Churches, for they neither sit nor kneel; but always stand at Divine service, according to the Ancient Canons, which the Greeks and Russes also observe to this day, as believing it more becoming the reverence due to the place, and more proper for attention, then to sit. Job Ludolphus, Hist. of Ethiop. ch. 6. To prevent weariness the Abyssins have little Crutches to lean upon, which when they go away, they leave in the Church-proch. Idem. If any out of weakness sit down upon the ground, the Deacon, even in the midst of prayers, com∣mands them, Eb Tarber, Tanse, you that sit down, rise. Nay, such is their reverence towards their Churches, tho at this day poor, low, dark buildings, thatcht with straw or reed, when they approach near them in their Travels, they alight off their Mules, and walk on foot till they are past them. They also put off their shoes, and never spit on the pavement. Idem.

Muscovites will not make water in the Church∣yards.

The Muscovites stand all the service time, and are bare in the Church; only the Priests have their Skufia, or caps on, which were given them at consecration. D. of Holstein's Ambass.

If a dog enter into the Church, they sweep, in∣cense and purify it with holy water after him. They sweep often after a stranger.

Mahometan.

1. The Mahometans put off their shoes, when they enter into their Mosques, and take them again at their coming out; or else they must carry them in their hand.

2. They wash their feet, and so enter their Mosques, and as they begin their devotions, they first stop their Ears, and secondly, fix their Eyes, that nothing may divert their thoughts; then,

3. In a soft and still voice utter their prayers, wherein are many words most significantly ex∣pressing the Omnipotency, Greatness, Eternity, and other Attributes of God.

4. Casting themselves low upon their faces sundry times, and then acknowledging that they are bur∣dens to the Earth, and poison to the air; but after all, comforting themselves in the mercies of God through the Mediation of Mahomet.

After entering, they bow to the Keble, a notch on the South-wall, towards Meccha. In some places Bismillah (i. e.) In the name of God, is writ over the door. M. de. Theven. By their discipline women may not enter, because of their often pollutions, and Eve's sin Ross.

Ancient Heathen.

• 1. Only Priests did go into the A••ytum.
• 2. Only the clean might enter into their Tem∣ples. Therefore on Aesculapius his Temple was writ, Esse d••••et sastum, sacri qui liminà Templi Ingreditur. They washed in the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, before entrance.

• 3. The Aegyptians set Harpocrates image in the entrance of the Temple to signify silence. The Priests of the Eumenides called Hesychidae, from their silence.
• 4. The Romans proclaimed silence to the people by a Cryer, in these words, Favete linguis. So did the Greeks.
• 5. If any came to the Altars to take sanctuary, it was unlawful to take him thence. Rausan.
• 6. They used to give Oaths in the Temples for determining controversies.
• 7. The Lacedamonians drove dogs out of the Tem∣ples, as unclean Creatures. Pinge duos angues, sa∣cer est locus.
• 8. None might go into the Temple of Ceres that was guilty of any fault.
• 9. None might walk into the Temple of Apollo Pythius; to do so, was death by the law of Pisi∣stratus.

Modern Heathen.

In Ceilon, no woman having her natural infirmi∣ties upon her, may approach near the Temples; nor men, that come out of the Houses, where such women be.

The Hindoes or Indians, both men and women, before they go to their Devotions, which is very frequently, wash their bodies; and ascribe a kind of Divinity to certain Rivers (especially Ganges) whither they flock daily in Troops to wash them∣selves.

In Bengala all are bound to enter barefooted in∣to their Temples. Ross. In Pegu they wash their feet at the door, and by lifting up their hands to their heads, salute the Preacher first, and then the Sun. Idem. In Egypt Sow-herds are forbid the Temples. Idem. In Mexico none might enter in∣to their Toucally, except the Priests and such no∣ble personages who at their entry would offer some man to be sacrificed to those slaughter-houses of the Devil. Purchas.

If any of the Virgins that belonged to the Tem∣ple in Mexico, were found dishonest, they were put to death without remission; saying, she had polluted the House of their God. Idem.

Diabolical.

The Witches at their first arrival at their Place of Worship, do Courtesie and due Obeysance. Glanvil.

The Place is Holy, said one of the Spirits to Dr. Dee, in one or more of his Actions with them. Actions with Spirits; p. 366.

In those places of the East-Indies, where they worship the Devil, they build Pagods, or Meschits, for him, which they perform a Sacred Respect to.

4. Dedication of Temples, &c.

Jewish.

1. THE Tabernacle was Consecrated, by anoint∣ing with the anointing Oyl, Exod. 40.9. 2. Lighting the Lamps. 3. Burning sweet Incense. 4. Offering burnt Offerings, &c. Hereupon a Cloud covered the Tent, and the Glory of the Lord filled the Tabernacle.

2. The Temple was Consecrated, 1. By a great Assembly of the Elders, &c. 2. Feasting. 3. Sa∣crificing an innumerable multitude of Sheep and Oxen, &c. 4. Praises and Prayers, 1 Kings, 8.

Christian.

1. They Consecrated (in Constantine's time) the Temples with,

• 1. Singing of Hymns and Psalms.

• 2. Reading and Expounding the Scriptures; Preaching, Orations.
• 3. Holy Sacrament.
• 4. Prayers.
• 5. Liberal Alms to the Poor.
• 6. Great Gifts to the Church.
• 7. Expressions of mutual Love. And,
• 8. Universal rejoycing. Dr. Cave.

{inverted ⁂} Heathen Temples converted into Christian Churches were Consecrated by placing a Cross in them. Vid. Cod. Theod.

The Anniversary Feast-day in remembrance of the Church built by Constantine in Jerusalem, was kept afterwards constantly, Sept. 14. for eight days, with much pomp and confluence of People. Dr. Cave.

Hence our Wakes (Encaenia.)

Mahometan.

The Grand Seignior gives pieces of Stuff, which is brought to him from the Kiaabe (or Holy House) at Mecha, with which it was covered round, these Stuffs being offered by the Grand Seignior, and o∣ther Princes, to that place. — These the Grand Seig∣nior (when they are old) sends to hang up in new Mosques, which serves for a Consecration. M. de Thevenot.

Three Balls, or a Star and an half Moon, are generally the distinguishing Mark or Ensign of all the Mahometan Mosques.

In Vienna, upon the Spire of S. Stephen's Steeple there stands a Cross, and half Moon; which the City promised should be done, when Soylman the Magnificent besieged the City, upon condition he would not batter the Church, which he had an in∣tention to do. Dr. Edw. Brown's Trav.

Antient Heathen.

They Consecrated their Temples thus.

• 1. The Aruspices drew certain Ribbonds about the Floor, and strawed the plot of ground with Flowers.
• 2. Soldiers carried Boughs into it; and
• 3. Vestal Nuns followed, leading Boys and Girls in their Hands, and sprinkled the place with Holy Water.
• 4. Then a Pontifex and Praetor followed, who purged the Floor, by leading about it a Sow, a Ram and a Bull, and there Sacrificed them, and Prayed to the Gods to bless that holy place.
• 5. By drawing some Ropes, they pulled down the first Stone, setting it with wedges of Gold and Silver, the Aruspex crying out — Ne temeretur opus faxo, alirove, in aliud opus destinato.

Hence their Encaenia, solemn Feasts, at their De∣voting of their Temples to the Worship of some Idol God.

Modern Heathen.

I confess, I have not yet met with any thing in my reading to fill up this Section, but am willing to leave a void space for the Reader to fill up at his leisure, for his own Use; for I cannot be induced to think, but they generally use some Ceremony for this purpose, tho perhaps our Travellers finding the Structures erected, and peradventure long be∣fore their Arrival into the Countries, might see nothing of it, nor make enquiry about it.

Diabolical.

Delrius tells us out of a French Book of Flori∣mund Raimunds, a Senator of the King's, in the Court of Burdeaux, that an old Woman Tried in that Court, A. 1594. for Witch-craft, confessed of

her own accord, That, being a Girl, she was enti∣ced by an Italian Man, on the Eve of S. John Baptist, at Midnight, to go with him into a certain Feild; where the Italian mark'd out a Circle on the ground with a Beech Wand, and muttered certain words over, which he read out of a black Book, and presently up∣on it, a great black Goat stood by them, with great Horns, attended with two Females; and by and by a Man came in Priests Habit, &c. Mag. Disq. l. 6.

5. Priests and Church Officers, their Distinction and Office.

Jewish.

1. The High Priest, whose Office was,

• 1. Peculiar to himself, as to enter into the Holy of Holies once a year, upon the Propiti∣ation day.
• 2. Common with other Priests.

He had his Suffragan, or Sagan.

2. Inferior Priests; whose Office was,

• 1. To burn Incense, and Offer Sacrifice.
• 2. To sound the Trumpets for War and As∣semblies.
• 3. To slay the Sacrifices.
• 4. To instruct the People.
• 5. To Judg of the Leprosy.

David divided the Company of Priests into 24 Orders, who were to serve in their turns by lot, 1 Chro. 24. the chief of every Rank was called Summus Sacerdos.

3. Levites, in David's time divided

• 1. Into Treasurers. some Gershonites.
• 2. Judges and Overseers. some Cohathites.
• 3. Porters. some Merarites.
• 4. Singers.

In Moses time they bore the Tabernacle and Ves∣sels, &c.

4. Prophets.

1. Extraordinary Seers.

2. Ordinary Expositors of the Law, which no later times were,

1. Wise men, Pharisees, wise above the Text of the Law; taught Traditions, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

2. Scribes, (not the Writing-Masters) but Doctors of the Law, who were to Write, Read, and Expound the Law of Moses.

3. Disputers, who taught Allegories, and the Mystical Senses of the Text, call'd 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Dar∣shanim, and their Homily Midrasch.

Note, the First-born of all the Tribes were to manage Religious Affairs, 'till the Levites were chosen in their room, Exod. 13.2.15.

Christian.

I. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Consecrated to the more proper and immediate acts of Worship. These were

I. Bishops; usually chosen out of the Presbyters, distinct from, and Superiour to Presbyters, (as Blondid and Salmasius confess) about the latter end of the Second Century. Consider

1. Their Office, viz. To Teach and Instruct the People, to administer the Sacraments, Excom∣municate, Absolve, to preside in the Assemblies of the Clergy, to ordain inferiour Officers, to call them to Account, to Suspend, &c. to urge the observance of Ecclesiastical Laws, to appoint in∣different Rites, to inspect and provide for those of their Charge.

2. Order. 1. Chorepiscopi, Suffragan or Coun∣ty Bishops; Vicarii Episcopi, where the Diocess

was large, in imitation of the Seventy Disciples, for so many they were at first.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Visitors, Rural Presbyters, who were to go up and down the Countrey to correct what was amiss.

3. Arch-Bishops, Metropolitans in every great City, who were to Ordain, or to Ratifie Elections of Bishops, once a Year to Summon the Bishops under them to a Synod, to enquire, direct, ad∣monish, suspend, determine, &c.

4. Metropolitans, Honorary, or Titular, without any real power, yet taking place of other Bi∣shops.

5. Patriarchs, Primates.

2. Presbyters, who were to Preach, Baptize, Consecrate the Eucharist, assist the Bishop in pub∣lick Administrations: These were, 1. Clerici Supe∣rioris loci, Antistites in ordine secunde, Presbytens of every great City, who were a kind of Ecclesi∣astical Senate, Counsellors and Assistants to the Bishops in their Government, and had Seats of E∣minency (in the Churches) next the Bishop's Throne.

2. Ordinary Presbyters.

N. B. They did not usually exercise the Power conferred by Ordination upon them in any Dio∣cess, without leave from the Bishop.

3. Deacons, who were to attend at the Lord's Table, where the People met every Lord's Day to offer for the Poor. Hence they have used to de∣liver the Sacramental Elements to the People: also to Preach and Baptize: Assistants to the Priest, as he to the Bishop; the number in any one place, not above Seven.

1. Arch-Deacon, the Eye of the Bishop, chosen out of the Deacons, to inspect all parts of the Di∣ocess.

2. Sub-Deacon, who assisted the Deacons, wai∣ted at the Church Doors, usher'd in and brought out the several Orders, Catechumens, &c.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Vid. Pag. 25.

Mahometan.

1. Musti, i. e. Interpreter of the Alcoran, who is as High-Priest, attending only Matters of Faith and Religion.

He is Head of the Church, and decides all Que∣stions in their Law.

2. Cadilesquiri Talismani, i. e. Doctors of the Law, resident at C. P. or where the Prince plea∣seth. These are, as it were,

Patriarchs, They examine the Cadis of divers Provinces. These also call the People to Prayers among the Turks.

3. Mulli, qu. Bishops; who place and displace Church-men at pleasure.

4. Nuderisi, qu. Suffragans, who are to inspect the Cadis.

5. Cadis, Judges, to punish Offenders, there is one in every City.

6. Naipi, Young Judges, or Candidates for the Office.

7. Hogi, who write Books, and teach Sci∣ences.

8. Calfi, who read unto them that Write.

9. Sosti, Young Students, or Novices in the Law. Some add

Sophi, Singers of Psalms, &c.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Pontifex Maximus, the highest of the Chief Priests, who was to appoint the Ceremonies be∣longing to the Worship of the Gods.

2. Flamen, or High Priest, who was named ac∣cording to the Gods whom they served, as

• ...Hamen Martialis,
• ...Hamen Dialis,
• Humen Quirinalis, &c.

3. Priests,

• 1. Of Cybele; Curetes, Corybantes, Galli.
• 2. Of Ceres and Bacchus; Fratres Arvales, who offered Sacrifices (Ambarvales Hostias) and Judg∣ed about the bounds of Fields.
• 3. Of Mars; Salii, who were to keep the An∣cile.
• 4. Of Pan; Lupercales, &c.
• 5. Of Jupiter; Druids, in use amongst the Gauls.

Curiones, were Parish-Priests, or Curates, Two for a Curia; Fifty Curiae in Rome; over these was Curio Maximus.

4. Priestesses of Vesta, Vestal Virgins, Six or Four in number, who were to attend the Sacri∣fices of Ops, or Bona Dea, and to keep a Fire con∣tinually burning, for the safety of the Empire; as God hath set Stars in the Firmament for the good of the World.

Modern Heathen.

1. The Persees have

• 1. A Dostoor, or High-Priest, who seldom appears openly; but when he doth, is much Re∣verenc'd.
• 2. Daroes, or Harboods, inferiour Priests, who are by their Law to dwell near, and abide much in their, Eggarees (Temples) to give Advice unto any that shall repair unto them.

2. In Guinea the Priest is called Fetissero.

3. In Ceilon the Priests are of three Orders;

1. Priests of the Buddon-God, which live in the Vehars (Temples) proper to that God. These are, 1. Tirinaxes, Superiours. 2. Gonni.

2. Koppuhs, Priests to the other Gods, who are to offer in the Temple Dewal, boyl'd Rice, and other Victuals to the Idol.

3. Jaddeses, Priests of the Spirits (Diautdu••) who serve in the Covelt (Temples) built at their

own charge. They visit the Sick, when sent for, and offer a red Cock to the Devil.

4. In Japan, Bonzaes, fifteen or twenty to a Pagod.

5. In Fermosa, Inibs, Priestesses (only Women), who offer Prayers and Sacrifices in a most extra∣vagant and obscene manner. Mandilslo.

6. In the Philippine-Islands their Priests are most∣ly Women, Sorcerers. Rosse.

7. In Pegu, Talapoi.

Diabolical.

Dr. Dee, in his Magical Transactions made use of one Edward Kelle, whom he calls his Seer, or Skryer; afterwards his Son, Arthur Dee; who in a round Stone, (or consecrated Crystal,) saw, and heard all the Shapes, and Figures, and Voices of the Magical Apparitions.

'Tis hard to give a distinct Account of all those Persons which the Devil makes use of, in a more than ordinary manner, for the promoting of his Interest, and doing Service to him. We shall mention some of the chief.

1. Magicians, by

• 1. Stones, as Dr. Dee.
• 2. Rings, as Excestus.
• 3. Optic-Glasses.
• 4. Riddles, or Sieves.
• 5. Figures.
• 6. Dreams, &c.
• 7. Charms, Spells, &c.

2. Common Witches and Wizards, who have Communication with their Familiar Spirits.

3. Fortune-Tellers, Prognosticators, Astrolo∣gers.

Jewish.

1. Nethinims, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to give, because given to the Service of the Temple. Their Office was.

• 1. to hew Wood.

• 2. Draw Water.

These were Gibeonites.

2. Viri Stationarii, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who were to stand by, during the Oblation, and to carry the Gift for the rest of the People.

They serve in their courses, of which there were twenty four.

Some mention Archi-synagogus, the chief Ruler of the Synagogue.

N. B. Dr. Lightfoot saith, There were Seven Readers appointed in their Synagogues, who when the Angel of the Church, or Minister of the Congrega∣tion, called them out, did read.

Now to every Synagogue belong six. Officers.

• 1. The Summas, or Sacristan, who keeps clean the Synagogue, and trims the Lamps.
• 2. The Pernas, who provides the Wine given to the Youth, at the entrance and end of their Sabbaths and Festivals.
• 3. Mari-catab, who folds, and unfolds the Law, &c.
• 4. He who bears the Law in Procession through the Synagogue.
• 5. The Elhaim, who touch the two Staves of the Law, called the Trees of Life, on which the Law is rolled, when carried.
• 6. The Chesau, or Precator. Dr. Addison.

Christian.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Inferiour Ministers, or Subordi∣nate Officers.

1. Acoluthus, who was to attend the Bishop, as a Witness of his Life: or, as some say, to set up Lights at the reading of the Gospel.

2. Exorcist, who was to attend the Catechu∣mens and Euergumeni, and rehearse a Form of Pray∣er over them, in the out-parts of the Church, the People in the mean while praying within; also to Catechise.

3. The Reader, whose Office was to stand near the Ambo, and read the Portions of Scripture.

Julian the Apostate was one.

4. Ostiarii, to keep the doors of the Temple, and shut out Hereticks, Jews, Gentiles.

Some add Fossarli, Overseers of the Grave, Can∣tores, Laboratores, &c.

5. Deaconesses, who were to help Women at Baptism; to visit and instruct Women, &c.

Such were Phoebe, and Olympias, in C. P. &c.

This is all out of Dr. Cave's Primitive Christi∣anity.

A Parallel between the Civil and Ecclesiasti∣cal Government of the Romans.

A Justice of Peace a City, a Bishop.

A Proconsul, a Province, Arch-bishop.

A Lieutenant, a Diocess, a Primate.

The Emperor, the Empire, Christ Jesus.

N. B. St. Hierom accounts a Bishop and Priest all one. ad Tit. c. 1.

And Clem. reckons but three degrees of the Clergy, viz. Priest, Deacon, and Minister. Clem. Ep. 2. de Conc. Di. 3.

Mahometan.

The Director of their Prayers, who (among the Turks) is called Imam; but among the Persians, Pichnamaz; he says the Prayers, and makes the rest say them, and therefore he always stands fore∣most, that the rest behind may see what he doth.

Se••thi, as the Turks call them, or Seriffi, as the Moors, are such as descend from Mahomet.

Amongst the Persians their Spiritual Officers are,

• 1. The Sedre, who is chief in Spirituals, and sometimes promoted to be Eatmad Doulet, i. e. Chief in Temporals.
• 2. Scheik el Seilo••, i. e. Sheik of the Law.
• 3. Cadi. Both these are named by the King, and Judge of Controversies.

These two last decide all Points of Religion, and make all Contracts, Testaments, and other publick Deeds; Judges of Divorces, and all civil Processes. M. de Thev.

Among the Turks and Persians are,

Muezim, qu. Sextons that call to Prayers from the tops of the Minarets; some call them Talis∣mans.

Choza, Elders which execute the Service, and Preach.

Modecis, the Governor of an Hospital.

Antippi — On Friday in the midst of the Tem∣ple, in a place thirty steps high, read something of the Life of Mahomet; after which,

Two little Boys sing certain Prayes. After which one of the Antippi, with a Lance and Scimi∣ter, exhorts to defence of Religion.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Duumviri (afterwards 10, then 15.) ap∣pointed by Tarquin Superbus, to keep and inter∣pret the Books of the Sibylls; and especially of Cu∣mana, (which were preserved in a stone Chest in the Capitol) and to oversee the secular Solemnities.

2. Soothsayers.

• 1. Augurs, who did in a high Place, with a crooked Staff, (lituus) limit a space in the Air, to observe the flying of Birds, or chirping (tripudium) and thence to foretel things to come.
• 2. Aruspices, who did inspect the Entrails of Beasts sacrificed, for the same intent.
• 3. Auspices, qu. Avispices.

The College of them was at first 3, afterwards 4, then 9, and at last 15. Their Office was to consult the Gods in doubtful cases, offer Sacrifices, make Prayers (Effata) &c. never concluding upon less than Two Signs,

3. F••ciales, whose Office was to offer Peace, or proclaim War, by casting upon the Enemies land a bloody Lance, or turning a Ram loose into their

borders: Upon the Conclusion of a Peace to offer a Hog for Sacrifice, (praying that whoso broke the Articles, might perish, as that Hog;) upon breach of Oath, to offer a Hog for Sacrifice. The High Priest among them was called Pater patratus.

4. Aeditui kept the Temples and Keys.

5. Pope, Victimarii, assisted in the Sacrifices.

6. Epulones were Overseers of the Feasts.

7. Preficae, Women that wept for the Dead.

8. Vespae disposed of the Urns of the dead.

Modern Heathen.

In Siam, in the City of India, are above 30000 Ecclesiasticks under the direction of the High-Priest of the grand Pagod of the City of India.

Mandelslo, 200 Bonzes, saith Tavernier.

In Guiney the Priest is called Sofo. Idem.

In China are four Orders of Religious Men, whereof some are clad in black, some in white, and some in grey. Idem.

Each of these Orders hath its General, called, Tricon; and he, under him, his Provincials, who make Visitations.

In Virginia the Pagan Priests were cloathed with Garments of Skins, and their Hair cut like a Comb on their Crowns. Rosse.

Their Chief Priest was adorned with Feathers and Weasels Tails; and his face painted as ugly as the Devils. Idem.

The Priest of the Gaurs in Persia is called Cazi.

In Tunquin the Bonzes wear a Necklace of an hundred Beads, very big, and made of Wood; in their Hands they carry a Staff, headed with a Bird of varnished Wood. Tavernier.

Diabolical.

5. Enthusiasts, such as the Fanatick Priests among the old Heathens, who gave the Responces of the Oracles.

6. Possess'd Persons, Daemoniacks, such as are mentioned in the Gospel.

7. Sorcerers, black Witches, as some call them.

8. Exorcists, or white Witches, as some will have them.

7. Common Juglers.

8. Empiricks, Quacks, such as Paracelsus.

Concerning all which I have not much to say; for I care not to search deep into the Mysteries of this confused and dark Religion: Nor if I had more knowledge in it, should I think fit to com∣municate the Secrets of it to publick View.

6. Qualifications required in Church-Officers.

Jewish.

1. THE High-Priest must be of the Line of Aaron's First-born.

The First-born being Priest in every Family till that Time.

2. Priests of the second Order were to be of the rest of Aaron's Posterity.

Both of them, (Priest, and High-Priest) must have no Blindness, Lameness, flat Nose, superflu∣ous Member, broken Foot or Hand, broken stones, crook'd Back, blemish in his Eye, Scab, Scurf, must be no Dwarf.

3. Levites were to be of the Posterity of Levi.

4. Nethinims — of the Race of Gibeonites.

Christian.

1. Arch-Bishops chosen out of the Bishops; gi∣ven to Hospitality, apt to teach, not given to Wine, no Strikers.

2. Bishops,

• 1. Out of the Priests.
• 2. Blameless, no Brawlers.
• 3. The Husband of one Wife.
• 4. Vigilant, not covteous.
• 5. Sober, not greedy of lucre.
• 6. Of good behaviour, patient, no striker.
• 7. Ruling their House well; not a Novice; of good Report.

3. Bishops and Priests, often chosen out of the Monks.

They must be, (according to the Apost. Can.)

• 1. Not twice married.
• 2. Nor having a Concubine.
• 3. Nor Marrying a Widow; or a Harlot, or one divorced; or a Hand-maid; or a Stage-Player; or a Brother's Widow; or a Brother's Daughter; or two Sisters.
• 4. Nor guilty of Fornication, or Adultery.
• 5. Nor serving in Suretyships.
• 6. Nor that hath cut off his Privy-Members.
• 7. Nor perjured.
• 8. Nor a Thief.
• 9. Nor a Souldier.
• 10. Nor Symoniac.
• 11. Nor Demoniac.
• 12. Nor lately converted from Heathenism.

N. B. The Muscovite Priests hold themselves obliged to be in a State of Matrimony, before they take Orders; and are to Marry a Maid, not a Widow, nor of a scandalous Life. For which they cite 1 Tim. 3.

The Abyssines are much of the same opinion.

4. Deacons must be,

• 1. Grave.
• 2. Not double-tongued.
• 3. Not given to much Wine.
• 4. Not greedy of filthy Lucre.
• 5. Blameless.
• 6. Husbands of one Wife.
• 7. Ruling their Children and own houses well.

N. B. None, who had any Heretics or Infidels in his Family, was to be admitted to the Office of Bishop, Priest, or Deacon. Conc. Carth. 3. Can. 18.

Mahometism.

1. Mufti's are to be Wise, and worthy Men, and of a sincere Life, according to their Law. They may Marry.

2. Cadies are to be of sufficient skill, and good Life.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Flamines Majores, were to be chosen out of the Nobility.

The Flamen Dialis must

• 1. Be Married.
• 2. Not Married twice.
• 3. Not give Fire out of his House.
• 4. Be Trim'd only by a Free-man with Brass Scissars.

2. —Minores, out of the Commons.

3. Curiones were to be,

• 1. Fifty years old.
• 2. Of a Life unspotted.
• 3. Of a Body unmaimed.

4. Galli (the Priests of Cybele) were to Geld themselves with a Fish-shell.

None Free-born were to be of this Office.

5. Duumviri were chosen out of the Patricii, or Nobles.

6. Augurs in Servius Tullius's time, were to be of the Patricii; afterwards others were added out of the Commonalty.

7. The Priests of Bellona were to offer up a Victim of their own Blood.

Among the Druids, upon the Death of any of the Chief Priests, whosoever was exalted in Dignity amongst the rest, was chosen by Suffrage.

Modern Heathen.

In Ceylon none were made Tirinaxes, but persons of Noble Birth, well Bred, and Learned.

The Koppuhs also were taken from amongst the Hondrews (the Nobles.)

The Priests of the Buddou God might not,

• 1. Lay their hand to any manner of work.
• 2. Nor Marry.
• 3. Nor touch Women.
• 4. Nor eat more than one Meal a day, (unless Fruit, Rice and Water.)
• 5. Nor drink Wine,

If they Marry, they must lay down their Order

The Koppuhs are to wear clean Cloths and wash themselves, before they go to their Service.

The Priests of the Buddou God will eat any manner of Flesh, that is Killed for them; but will have no hand in the Death of it. Knox.

In Siam the most Learned and Accomplisht are chosen, who are to vow Chastity, during their Priesthood. Mandelslo.

In China the King Elects the General according to his Merit. Idem.

Among the Samodyes, He that is eldest is their Priest. Rosse.

In Sumatra the Priests are tyed to nourish their Hair, and have smooth Faces like Women; they gild their Teeth; and are burnt in Pitch, if they have carnal Commerce with a Woman. Idem.

Diabolical.

A Gentleman of Norimberg had a Crystal, which had this Vertue; If he had desired to know any thing past or future, that concerned him, or any other, (in most things) let a young Boy (Castus, one that was not yet of Age, &c.) look into it, he should first see a Man in it, so and so apparelled, and afterwards what he desired.

N. B. No other but a Boy so qualified, could see any thing in it. This Chrystal became very famous in those parts; yea, some learned Men came to it, to be satisfied in doubtful Points, and had their Questions resolved. Yet at last it was (deservedly) broken in pieces by Camerarius his Friend. Dr. Mer. Casaubon out of Camerarius his Proem to Plutarch de Oracul.

Some specious Qualifications may sometimes be required; but the Devil doth not insist on them always in good earnest. Edward Kelly, who was Skryer to Dr. Dee, was,

• 1. A known Conjurer in Lancashire, forced to fly out of his Country for Necromancy.
• 2. Often Drunk.
• 3. Often in Passion.
• 4. Revengeful, furious, and a very disorderly Person, as Dr. Dee himself confesses; taxed as a Felon, for coyning of Money, &c.

7. Ordination of Church-Officers.

Jewish.

1. PRiests were thus consecrated;

• 1. They must put their Garments on.
• 2. Be presented unto the Lord at the door of the Tabernacle.
• 3. Wash'd with Water.
• 4. Offer up certain Sacrifices, whereof some pieces were put into the Priests hands.
• 5. The tip of the right Ear, the Thumb of the right Hand, the great Toe of the right Foot, were to be sprinkled all with the Blood of a Ram.
• 6. Anointed, The High-Priest with a costly Chrism poured on him. The second Priests only

• with this Oyl mixed with the Blood of the Sacri∣fice.
• 7. All this before the Congregation.
• 8. They were to stay in the door of the Taber∣nacle seven days.

2. Levites, were consecrated by imposition of hands. Numb. 8.24.

The Levites were

• 1. Initiated at a month old.
• 2. Consecrated at 25.
• 3. Entered upon the ministration at the age of 30.
• 4. Continued till 50.

Ancient Christian.

Here observe.

1. The persons ordaining, viz.

• 1. Bishops ordained all orders undr Bishops.
• 2. All the Bishops of the province present or consenting ordained the Bishop. The Metropolitan confirming, him.

2. The Approbation of the parsons ordained.

The People of the place at all Ordinations were, 1. Present; and 2. Ratifying the Action with their Consent and Approbation; it being sel∣dom or never done without their Presence and Suf∣frage, v. Constit. Appl. l. 8. c. 4. Cypr. Ep. 68.

To this end the Bishop used to propund, and publish the Names of them who took Holy Orders, before-hand, that the people might interpose, if they had any thing to object.

When the Ordination was more remote, or pri∣vate, they were then to bring Testimonials.

3. Examination. They examin'd their fitness, enquired severely what had been their course of life from their Youth, &c. v. pag. 30.

4. The Age of persons to be ordained,

• 1. Bishops were to be, 35 at least. Photius. 〈◊〉〈◊〉, App. Constit. l. 2. c. 1.

• 2. Priests were to be 30 at least. Concil. Neoc. c. 11. Conc. Agd.
• 3. Deacons were to be 25.
• 4. Deaconesses 40.

5. The Ceremony of lifting up the Hands, which was a Ceremony used at Athens, and in some of the State of Greece, in Election of Magistrates. And amongst the Jews, there was

• 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Consecration, viz. of Bishops, Priests and Deacons.
• 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Blessing; Hands being laid on them only, as in Absolution of Penitents: Thus Sub-Deacons, &c. Readers and Deaconesses were set apart.

Mahometan.

1. The Mufti is chosen by the Sultan.

2. The Cadi's, or Judges, are first examined by the Cadilesquiri, or Doctors of Law; and if they are found sufficiently qualified, in respect of their conversation and skill, they are Sworn to do Ju∣stice, and give Account of their Charge, when cal∣led to it.

3. All the Inferiour Orders of the Priests are chosen by the People. Purchas.

Ancient Heathen.

The Flamines were created by the People (Co∣mitiis Curiatis) at their Parish-Meetings, or Courts.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Hesiod. Oper. &c. p. l. 436. Si hoc in ministro requirit Hesiodus, ut Juvenem bobus praeficere nolue∣rit, quantò minùs Ecclesiasticis & rebus publicis praeficeret. In Notis.

Shaving of the Head was used by the Babylonian, Priests; as also of the Beard. Rosse.

And the Egyptians. Idem.

Modern Heathen.

The Tirinaxe's in Ceylon, were made by the King.

The General, or Tricon in China, is nominated by the King.

The Superiours and Guardians in the Monaste∣ries are nominated by the Provincial.

In Pegu, the Talipan is carried first about the Streets on Horse-back, with Pipes and Drums; then upon Men's Shoulders to his House. Rosse.

In Mexico, the Priests were all Anointed, and were their Hair long, for they never cut it. Idem. & Purchas ex Acosta.

The Monks of China are shaven.

Diabolical.

Dr. Dee tells us, That in this Method he Con∣secrated his Son Arthur, to the Office of Seeing and Skrying, from God, and by God's Assignment.

1. I brought the Child to the Holy Table, be∣ing in Order of the Furniture thereto belonging.

2. I set before him the Stone in the Frame, (my first Sanctified Stone.

3. And caused him, on his Knees, to say the Prayer which I made.

O Almighty Everlasting God, have pity on my Fa∣ther, John Dee, and on me Arthur Dee. Quicken, Instruct, &c. Vid. Dr. Dees's Actions with Spirits. A. 1587. Apr. 15.

4. And I also prayed to the Child's hearing, o∣ther Prayers to God for the purpose in hand.

8. Sacerdotal, &c. Vestments, or Distinctions.

Jewish.

1. THE Garments of the High-Priest;

1. In his ordinary Ministration.

1. Linnen Breeches next his Skin.

2. A Linnen Coat over that.

3. A Girdle embroidered, of Linnen, Pur∣ple, and Scarlet.

4. A blue Robe, with 72 Bells of Gold, and as many Pomegranates, purple and blue, upon the Skirts.

5. A Linnen Ephod, wrought with Gold, Purple and Scarlet, girded with a curious Girdle: On the Shoulders two fair Beryll Stones, with the Names of the 12 Tribes engraven thereon.

6. A Linnen Breast-plate, wrought with Gold, Purple and Scarlet, fastned to the Ephod with Gold Chains. On this were 12 Stones, with the Names of the 12 Tribes.

Here also was the Ʋrim and Thummim.

7. A Linnen Miter, 16 Cubits, wrapt about his Head.

8. A Gold Plate, tied with a blue Lace to the Front of the Miter, whereon was writ, Holiness to the Lord.

2. In his Extraordinrry, viz. when he entred into the Holy of Holies.

And then

• 1. The Linnen Breeches,
• 2. Linnen Girdle,
• 3. Linnen Coat,
• 4. Linnen Miter, were all white.

2. Inferiour Priests had Breeches, Coat, Girdle, Bonnet, all Linnen.

3. Singers (who were Levites) used Linnen Gar∣ments.

Christian.

Concerning the Garments of the Christian Cler∣gy, Authors differ.

1. That they wore a white Garment, seems plain, from 1. S. Hierom. — Episcopus, Presbyter & Diaconus & reliquus Ordo Ecclesiasticus in ad∣ministratione sacrificiorum candidâ Veste procedit. B. Jewel.

2. S. Chrysost. who speaking to the Clergy, saith,—

This is your dignity, your Garland, not that you walk through the Church in white Ap∣parel, &c. Idem.

2. S. Hierom saith, "They — of the Church at Bethlehem, used no difference in Apparel.

S. August. to his Clerks, — Let not your Ap∣parel be notable.

Pope C••lestia I. saith — Discernendi sumus à plebe, Doctrinâ, non veste.

3. It was decreed by Pope Eusebius, — Sacrifi∣cium Altaris non in Serico panno, aut tincto, quisquam celebrare praesumat, sed in puro lineo ab Episcopo consecrato. Karrauz.

4. Diaconi — Dalmaticis utantur, & pallis lino∣stimis. Can. 6. Concil. Rom. Idem.

Dalmatica signifies a Coat with Sleeves, also a Priest's, or Bishop's outward Vest, Cope, Sur∣plice. Dr. Littleton.

Palla, a Pall, a short Garment like a Cloak with Sleeves, called a Pall-Coat, not reaching very low.

The Papaes, or Greek-Priests are always clad in black, and wear a black Cap, with a List of white Cloth about it, and a piece of black Cloth fastned to it within, which hangs down upon the back.— They wear long Hair. M. de Thevenot.

Christians of S. John wear long Hair, and a little Cross of Needle-work.

The Abyssine-Priests always carry a Cross abroad with them, which is almost all the distinction which they have. Job Ludolph.

The Hungarian-Priests wear Purple. D. Browns.

When the Muscovite-Clergy walk in the Streets, they have a Staff (Posok) forked at the end, in the form of a right Angle, which serves for a Cro∣sier. They wear no Rings, lye on no Beds, wear no Drawers or Shirts of Linnen, but of Flannen. Their ordinary Habit a black Cassock, &c. D. of Holst. Emb.

The Armenian Patriarch at Ispahan, at Service-time, had a Cope of Cloth of Silver, with Flowers, of Gold, beset with great Pearls, and a Miter of the same, covered with round Pearls. Idem.

Mahometan.

The Mullies, or Moolaas, are distinguished only with their beards, which they wear long—this in the Mogul's Country.

The Dervishes use a very mean Apparel, on their Heads a Cap of white Felt, much like our Night Caps.

The Cadilescher is cloathed in Chamlet, Sattem Silk, Damask or Velvet, of seemly colour, as Rus∣set, or Tawney; and of purple-coloured Cloth with long sleeves. Their Tulipan on their head is very great, sharp in the midst, of Purple or Russet Co∣lour, thicker and deeper than others; their beards great: they ride on Geldings, with Purple Foot-clothes fringed; and when they go on Foot, they go slowly, to represent a Gravity. Purchas.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The H. Priest of Jupiter wore a White 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (Albogalerws) figured with wingech Thunder, of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Round Form, without which he might not go out of his House.

Also he wore a Purple Gown, called Trabea, mixt with Scarlet.

2. The Priests of the Supernal Gods wore Pur∣ple, as did also the Augurs in performing of their Office.

The Persian Priest used no Vestments, but a Ti∣ara for his Head, clothed with Mirtle.

3. The Priests of Pluto were clothed in Black Hence the Priests of Baal are in Scripture called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Pullatâ veste induti. Pagnin.

4. The Priests of Ceres wore White Garments and Shoes:

Alba decent Cererem, vestes Cerealibus albas Sumite— Ovid.

At Hierapolis were 300 Priests, who ministred all in White, with their Hands covered, and sacrificed twice a day; with singing and musical Instruments, if to Juno; but to Jupiter with none. Rosse.

Their H. Priest wore purple, and a Golden Mi∣tre. Idem.

The Arabians were clothed with Linen, Mi∣tres and Sandals.

Modern Heathen.

In Ceilon, the Tirinaxa's and Gonni have both the same Habit, viz. a Yellow Coat, gathered to∣gether about their Waste, which comes over the left shoulder, girt about with a Belt of fine Pack-thread; their heads are shaved and bare; And they carry in their hands a round Fan, with a wooden handle to keep off the Sun. Capt. Knox.

The Herboods of the Persees is usualy with a yellow Scarfe, and thin Turbant on his Head. Sr. Th. Herbert.

In Calicut at Sacrificing a Cock to the New Moon, the Priest was Attired in Lawn, with a sharp Silver Knife in his hand, his Arms and Legs after the Morisco Mode, with Bells, or round Sil∣er Plates Jingling. Idem.

In Siam the Ecclesiastics have their Crowns shaved, and wear Yellow Linnen Cloaths. Man∣delslo.

In China all the Religious Men are Cloathed in Serge, but distinguished by colours, black, white, and a dark grey: the General is clothed in Silk. Idem.

Among the Samodyes the Priest hath a white Garland on his Head, and Ribs and Teeth of Fishes, of wild Beasts, hanging about him. Rosse.

In Mexico a Crown of Rich Feathers, Golden Pendants, &c.

Diabolical.

It is not to be expected, that Satan should di∣stinguish his chief Ministers, or Agents in this Mock-Religion, by any visible or external Badg; That were the way to discover, and expose them to shame and punishment, and to destroy his own cause. Nor can I tell, whether they have any Note of Distinction among themselves in their own So∣ciety. But I remember, Mr. Glanvil relates out of the confession of one or more Witches, that some∣times the Devil had assembled them by Night in a Church, and himself in the habit of a Minister, apparelled in black, with a little band, preach'd to them out of the Pulpit.

Delrius also speaks of a Man in Sacerdotal habit and ornaments at a Midnight Assembly of Witches See before in the Chapt. of Dedication of Temples, &c.

In Amboyna there is not a Master of a Family that hath not a Vesture extraordinary, and a Ring carefully kept in the House, for a perpetual Testi∣mony of his Alliance to the Devil. Mandelslo.

Holiness of Priests, &c.

Jewish.

1. The High-Priest might not,

• 1. Mourn, i. e. express his Mourning, 1. By uncovering his head. 2. Renting the Gar∣ment, to wit, from the bosom downward, for any of his dead Kindred.
• 2. Nor marry a Widow, or Divorced, or a Harlot.
• 3. Nor go in to any Dead body.
• 4. When he entered into the Holy of Holies, he must make attonement by sacrifice for him∣self, his house and the people.
• 5. His daughter playing the whore, must be burnt.

2. The Priests Inferior might not

• 1. Mourn for other, than Father, Mother, Son, Daughter, Brother, Sister that had no husband. Nor,
• 2. Drink wine, or strong drink, when they were to go into the Tabernacle.

3. Both High and Low were in their uncleaness to abstain from ministration, under penalty of cutting off,

If defiled.

• 1. By Leprosy.
• 2. A Running Issue,
• 3. Touching any thing unclean, creeping thing, &c.

In such a case they were to cleanese them∣selves by washing their flesh with water: And were accounted unclean until the Evening.

Christian.

The Reader is desired to excuse me for in∣serting these Remarks somewhat improperly here, which I did, because I wanted room elsewhere.

The Armenian Arch-Bishops live only upon pulse. M. Tavernier l. 4. c. 10.

The Armenian Priest, if he hath swallowed a drop of water in the morning, must not say Mass. The Bishops never eat flesh or fish above 4 times in a year.

As well Monks as Priests amongst the Armeni∣ans, when they are to say Mass, must remain 5 days in the Church, without either going to bed, or touching any thing, with their hands, unless the spoon wherewith they eat their meat: Nor must they spit or blow their noses. The next 5 days after saying Mass, they must eat nothing but Eggs without butter, or Rice with water and Salt. M. Tavernier. l. 4. c. 10.

The Armenian, who designs his Son for Priest∣hood, carries him to the Priest, who puts the Cope upon him; this ceremony is repeated several times in several years, till he come to be of age to say Mass. After the fourth time of putting on the Chasuble or open Cope, they marry him; for all marry once, but if they marry again, they must give over saying Mass. At 18 years of age they are capable of saying Mass. Afterwards the Arch-Bishop or Bishops invest him with all the habits of a Priest: After which he goes into the Church and departs not for a whole year, being altogether employed in the service of the Church. The Priest who is married, after saying Mass must not return home to eat or drink or lye with his wife, for 5 days. M. Tavernier. l. 4. c. 10.

The Muscovy Priest, that hath known his wife the night before, or kiss'd a dead body, or been at the interment of any, may not communicate next day.

If a Muscovy Priest marries a wife, that hath been defil'd, he must lose her or his Priesthood; and for this end search is made the first, night of marriage.

The Muscovite Priest, that lies with his wife in Lent, is suspended for a year. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels.

He must be the husband of one wife, and one of good life. Upon his being a widower, he ad∣ministers the Sacrament no longer. Idem.

The Clergy among the Indian Christians now marry but once, the Laity twice. Sr. Th. Herb.

The Greek Priests neither shave nor cut their hair, but wear it as long as it will grow; and many of them have thick heads of hair; but those that have least, receive most refreshment here. Dr. Brown's Trav.

Mahometan.

Among the Mahometan-Priests, the Dervices are, accounted the strictest, whose Holiness consists especially in

• 1. Their Washing.
• 2. Their Garments.
• 3. Beards.
• 4. Prayers, &c.
• 5. Singing.
• 6. Dancing.
• 7. Voluntary Mortifications and Hardships.

Concerning which, see more up and down in this Book.

As for the other Orders, most of the highest Pretenders to Devotion, are guilty of much Hy∣pocrisie, as will be spoken of in its due place.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The Priest's Garments were to be pure, and clean from Spots.

Purâ{que} in Veste Sacerdos. Virg. l. 12.

The Old Babylonian-Priests shaved their Heads and Beards.

2. They were to be clean themselves.

• 1. Free from Murder, &c.
• 2. Sober and Temperate.

The Egyptian-Priests were sparing in Diet, to a wonder: They abstained from Flesh and Wine, eat little Bread, refused Eggs and Milk, used only Oil and Herbs; Fasted three days. Text. They wash thrice in the Day, and twice in the Night.

The Persian Magi used no Food, but Flour and Herbs.

The Indian Gymnosophists used only Apples or Flour.

3. Chaste.

The Priests of Cybele were to make themselves Eunuchs.

Some used a Stone to castrate themselves with.

Others, as the Hierophante of the Athenians, drank Hemlock for the same purpose.

Women that were to initiate, strew'd their Bed with Vine-Leaves.

They were to abstain nine Days and Nights at least, from all Uncleanness, before Sacrificing.

Per{que} novem noctes Venerem, tactus{que} virorum, In vetitis memorant.

I am of Opinion, That he who comes to do Sa∣crifice, or meddle with the Laver, or have the charge of Divine Service, must be Holy, not for a set Time, or number of Days, but all his Life. De∣mosth. in Orat. contr. Timocr.

In case of Pollution they were to wash their Hands.

Bapte, the Priestesses of Cotytto at Athens, were washed in hot Water, before admission to her filthy Sacrifices, called Orgia.

Modern Heathen.

In Siam the Ecclesiasticks are very exemplary in their Lives.

• 1. They are to be Learned.
• 2. Vow Chastity; but in case of Inability to keep their Vows, may quit the Priest-hood.
• 3. They are prohibited the Company of Wo∣men, on pain of being burnt alive.
• 4. Are to say Service regularly Morning and Evening. Mandelslo.
• 5. They go still bare-footed, and in poor Clothes. Rosse.
• 6. Outwardly they are very modest, and never seen to be angry. Tavernier.

In Paria, Guiana, and Debaiba, the Priests are Stoned, or Burnt, if they marry against their Vow of Chastity. Rosse.

Diabolical.

Here is little Holiness to be expected, unless in Disguise and Hypocrisie; and in such a way when it serves for his Interest, the Devil can insist upon Holiness too.

For he shifts his Qualifications according to his Scene. He commonly requires in Magicians Curi∣osity, in Witches Malice, in Enthusiasts Supersti∣tion: In all, so much Impiety as may null their Christian Profession, and make void their Baptismal Vows: And if it may be, an express Retractation of Them, and a New Covenant made and sign'd between Him and Them.

10. Maintenance, Respect and Privileges of the Clergy.

Jewish.

1. THE Priests had for Maintenance;

1. Cities and Suburbs.

2. First-Fruits.

1. Of Trees; i. e. the Fruit of the Fourth Year, the three first Years not being gathered.

2. Of every Year's Increase, viz. First-Fruits.

1. In the Sheaf, in the beginning of Har∣vest.

2. In two Wave-Loaves, in the end, at Pentecost.

3. Of the Dough, a twenty fourth part.

4. Of the Threshing-Floor, a sixtieth part. Some gave a fortieth part. The Phariseer between the thirtieth and fiftieth.

5. Of Men, to be redeemed with 5 She∣kels of Silver.

6. Of Beasts, which were to be Sacrifi∣ced, and their Flesh to be the Priests.

3. Sacrifices, Deut. 18.1, 2.

4. Tithes.

1. From the Levites, viz. a tenth part out of the Tithe paid to them, after the First-Fruits of the Threshing-Floor were paid, called the Ti•••••• of Tithes.

2. A Second Tithe, paid in kind, or in Mo∣ney, a fifth part being added: So that what was 10 in 100, in kind, changed into Money, was 12 in 100.

5. Privileges.

The Whole amounts to a Sixth Part. Scaliger.

2. The Levites had

1. Tithes.

2. A Share in the Sacrifices and Love-Feasts. For,

The Second Tithe was brought to Jerusalem, and there a feast made for Priests and Levites. Every third year 'twas spent at home on Levites, Father∣less, Widows.

Christian.

1. In the first ages nothing probably, but,

• 1. The common contributions at their usual assemblies: Every one giving according to their ability or devotion.
• 2. The offerings made out of the improve∣ment of their lands. The first fruits being partly offered at the Church, partly sent home to the Bi∣shops and Presbyters. Apost. Can. 3.4.

The care of all which was committed to the Bi∣shop or President. Ibid. Can. 41. and by him dis∣posed of, for the use of,

• 1. The Clergy.
• 2. The Poor.
• 3. The Church necessities.

2. Afterwards, times growing better, there were fixed Revenues, houses and lands settled. Eu∣seb. l. 10. c. 5. Where mention is made of possessi∣ons belonging to the whole body or community of Christians, e. g. Houses and Gardens, &c.

3. In Constantine's time, a portion was assign'd to the Church,

• 1. Out of the Tributes of every City, which were yearly paid into the Exchequer.
• 2. The Estates and inheritances of Martyrs dying without children, or banished.
• 3. Salaries out of the publick Corn.
• 4. The Emperor gave liberty to the bounty of people, which former Emperors had restain'd.

• 5. He exempted the Priests from all Civil Offices.

At this time the Laicks, among the Indian-Christians, pay their Decimae, their Tenths. Sir. Tho. Herbert.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans give their Priests,

• 1. Honour and Respect. My Author saith, that himself found much respect among the Hindoes and Mahometans, because they looked upon him, as a Padre; and also with the Mogul himself, who when he came first before him, bid him, by one of his Grandees welcome thither, and bid him ask any thing of him, and he would give it him, &c. M. de Thevenot.
• 2. A Comfortable maintenance, and that free∣ly, without grudging.

The Mulaes have great Salaries.

Purchas saith, the Priests have stipends allowed by the Emperors, but so little, that they often use writing of books and handy-crafts for their living.

So soon as the Gr. Seignior perceives the Mufti, he riseth up, advances some steps, and salutes him very respectfully.

By the Mahometan's law it is not lawful to put a Mufti to death. M. de. Thevenot.

Even Christian Priests and Monks and Jewish Rabbins are exempted from paying Karadge or contribution yearly to the Grand Seignior. Idem.

The chief Temple in Fez hath 200 ducats a day for revenue. Rosse.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The Priests had,

1. Tithes, not for themselves only, but for Sacrifices also, and common uses.

The A••••••nians dedicated their Tithes for Di∣vine Sacrifices, and common benefit. Diog. Laert. lib. 1.

Plautus makes mention of Tithes paid to Her∣cules.

Xenophon saith, Of every litter of Pigs, one was due to the Priest, that when he pleased to offer to the Gods, he might not want a Sacrifice. de Rep. Laced.

The Sabeans offered the Tithes of their Spices, to the Idol Sabis.

Cyrus, at the taking of Sardis, sequester'd the Tithe of the Spoil to Mars and Pallas.

2. First-fruits.

The Hyberborei (Northern People) sent their First-fruits to Apollo at Delos. Plin.

The Druids are wont to be absent from War, neither do they pay Tributes; they are exempt from Warfare, and have immunity of all things. Coes. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Bell. Gall.

The Pontifex Max. might ascend the Capitol in his 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which none else might do.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 was he to render an account of any of his Actions.

• 1. The Pontifex Max. not subject to the Magi∣strate.
• 2. The Flamen Dialis might for that day pro∣tect any Malefactor that escaped to him.
• 3. Augurs, though convict of heinous Crimes, yet were not punished, or put out of Office.
• 4. Vestal Virgins never walked abroad, but with an Iron Scepter in their Hands, and whatsoever Malefactor met them fortuitously, escaped Pu∣nishment.

Modern Heathen.

The Persees at this day pay Tithes to their Priest-hood.

The Behedin (or Lay-men) pay to the Distoore, or chief Priest; and in his Absence, to the Her-••ood, or Priest; or lastly, to the Daroo, or Church∣men, spiritual Officers amongst them.

The Bramens in the East-Indies take what they please of the Offerings made to the Idols; pick out of the funeral Ashes what Gold and Silver they can find; are much respected in Malabar, ne∣ver hurt by Enemies in War, as other People are. M. de Thev.

The Koppuhs in Ceylon enjoy a piece of Land that belongs to the Dewal, where they Officiate; and that is all their benefit, unless they steal somewhat that is dedicated to the Gods; and therefore they follow Husbandry and other Employments. Knox.

The Priests of the Buddou God enjoy great Re∣venues of Church-lands, without paying Scot or Lot, or Taxes to the King: And where-ever they go, the People bow down to them; but them∣selves bow to none. They have the honour of carrying the Tallipot (a broad Leaf for shelter) with the broad end foremost; and have a Matt, with a white Cloth upon a Stool laid for them, where-ever they come, to sit upon. Honours used only to the Kings besides. Knox.

Diabolical.

The Devil promiseth lavishly to his Factors, as he did to our Saviour; all the Kingdoms of the Earth, and the glory of them; but his golden Mountains are often as vain in their Effects, as Aesop's pregnant teeming Mountain in its pro∣duct.

Dr. Dee and Kelly, after all the encouragement given them in quest of the Philosophers Stone, di∣ed

poor; and we seldom see Wizards or Witches rich; and 'tis well for us, that the God of Heaven is pleased to limit Satan in the distribution of the unrighteous Mammon; for were he permitted to give freely, and as he list, to such prophane Wretches, a great part of the World would soon be charm'd with the Temptation, and as certain∣ly fall to dancing after his Pipe, as the Children of Hammel in Germany (130 in number) followed him in the Habit of a Musician, and were never seen more.

11. Persons making up the Body of the Assembly.

Jewish.

1. PRiests, who had a Court by themselves, where was the brasen Altar and Laver, called, Atri∣um Sacerdotum.

2. People.

1. Proselytes,

• 1. Foedoris, of the Covenant, who submitted to the whole Mosaical Pedagogy, called by the Rabbins 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉
• 2. Portae, of the gate, Deut, 14.21. who were tied only to Noah's seven Commandements; these dwelt among the Jews, whence called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 incola. Such was Naaman the Syrian, the Eunuch, Cornelius, and those Act. 2.5. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

2. Unclean, viz. by legal Pollutions; who (together with Strangers had a Court by them∣selves in Herod's Temple, parted from the rest by a Stone-wall bearing this Inscription, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

3. Excommunicated by Niddui, viz. put out of the Synagogue, for they were allowed to be at Divine Service.

Note, Where ten Israelites are met together, there ought to be a Synagogue. A Proverb.

4. The clean Communicants,

• 1. Men. in the outward Court, called otherwise Solomon's Porch;
• 2. Women. in the outward Court, called otherwise Solomon's Porch; in the midst of it was a brasen Scaffold for the King, 2 Cor. 6.13. it went round about the Tem∣ple, divided perhaps in Jehoshaphat's time into the Mens and Womens Court, between which was an ascent of fifteen degrees.

Ancient Christian.

• 1. Clergy.
• 2. People.

1. Catechumens.

1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i. e. more perfect, well nigh ready for Baptism. These stayed to the very last end of the first Service.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who stood amongst the Hea∣rers, and departed after the Lessons; accounted yet as Heathens, yet instructed in the Rudiments of Religion. Note,

• 1. They were shy of imparting Myste∣ries (or, as Basil, Dogmata,) to them; and this especially to make them eagerly desire the Privi∣leges of the Faithful; for this was part of the Form used in publick Service. Let us pray, that the most gracious and merciful God would hear the Prayers of the Faithful. Chrysos. Hom. 2. c. 1. ad. Cor.
• 2. At first they were instructed privately at Home, by Persons deputed on purpose; then in the Congregation, where they were present at some part of Divine Service, especially Sermons.
• 3. The Time for Catechising was diffe∣rent; the Apostolical Constitutions appoint three years ordinarily.

2. Penitents.

• 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Such as wept and lamen∣ted, as Candidates to be received into the Order of Penitents: They stood usually in a squalid and mournful Habit in the Church-Porch, begging the Prayers of the Faithful.
• 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who stood in the upper end of the Narthex, heard the Scriptures, and depar∣ted with the Catechumens.
• 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, The Prostrate, who stood next the Pulpit, (or Reading-Pew) and after Ser∣vice ended, fell down before the Bishop, who, to∣gether with the Congregation, falling down, and making Confession on their behalf, raised them up, and laid his hands upon them, and they depar∣ted with the Catechumens.
• 4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Such as stayed with the Con∣gregation, and joined in Prayer and Singing, but not in the Sacrament.

—Yet they were afterward Advanced to be

3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Faithful Communicants, who had been Baptized, Confirmed, and admitted to the Lord's Supper, having approved themselves by the long train of a stricct and pious Life.

Mahometan.

Only Men; for they permit not Women to en∣ter the Mosques, lest they should distract Men from their Devotion.

And besides, They do not believe that Women go to Heaven; and hardly account them rational Creatures.

Yet in some Mosques they have Apartments by themselves, with a, kind of Pannels of Plaister (as high as the Cieling) with holes through. M. de Thevenot.

Every Busurman is bound to resort to Prayers five times daily, except he have some lawful im∣pediment; and if not, yet at one to be well wash∣ed;

to which purpose they have innumerable Bathes in Turkey. Purchas.

Only the chief sort, on the Week-days, the Poor being excused; not so on Fridays. Id.

The Women enter not the Mosques, but on Fri∣days, at Nine a Clock, or at Easter; and then in a Terass apart, where they may see, and not be seen; except the Wives and Mothers of the Chief of the place.

They abide there 'till Mid-night, continually Praying, with strange Motions, and strong Cries. Idem.

Ancient Heathen.

Let not a Woman enter into the publick Tem∣ples, who hath been caught with an Adulterer. Demosth. Orat. contra Neeram.

Hither likewise may be referred the Remark made before, viz. That all Irreligious and Pro∣phane Persons were driven away with a, Procul este, profani, &c.

Modern Heathen.

Among the Modern Heathens, though it be dif∣ficult to give a particular Account, because of their multitude and variety; yet it is easie to con∣clude, That their Assemblies are made up of their respective Priests, and Officers, and People.

In Mexico, and Peru, are Priests, Officers, Boys and Virgins, trained up for the Service of the Tem∣ple, and living upon the Revenues of the Temple, and these in some places many in number, toge∣ther with the common People. Purchas out of Acosta, &c.

Amongst these, some are under Instruction, some Penitents, some Confessors, (Men and Women Confessors) &c. Idem.

Diabolical.

The Witches Tried at Salem in New-England, 1692. affirmed, That they form themselves into Assemblies, much after the manner of the Congre∣gational Churches, consisting of Officers and Peo∣ple, &c. Cotton Mather.

12. Times of Worship, 1. Week∣ly, or Monthly.

Jewish.

1. THE Sabbath, or Seventh-Day. It began at Six a Clock the Night before. Observe,

1. The Preparation, which began at Three a Clock in the Afternoon, called the Sabbath-Eve, by the Evangelists 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, by the Ancient Fa∣thers, Coena pura.

It was proclaimed formerly by Trumpets, of late by Sextons.

On this Day it was unlawful,

• 1. To go above a quarter of a Days Journey, (three Parsath, whereof Ten make a Days Jour∣ney.)
• 2. For Judges to sit on Causes, upon Life and Death.
• 3. For Tradesmen to work,
  • Except Shoomaker,
  • Except Taylers,
  • Except Scribes.

And they only half the Day.

The Wealthiest did help to forward Business.

2. The Sanctification. Herein they were so Superstitious, that

• 1. Some Jews (at Tiberias) began the Sabbath sooner, because dwelling in a Valley, the Sun ap∣peared not so soon to them as to others. Others, (at Tsepphore, a City upon a Mount) kept the Sab∣bath longer, because the Sun continued longer.
• 2. They would dress no Meat on this Day.
• 3. Nor Kindle any Fire.
• 4. Nor roast an Apple, chop an Herb, climbe a Tree, resist an Enemy; and on this account be∣came a Prey to their Enemies, in the times of An∣tiochus and Pompey.

2. Mondays, in remembrance of Moses's return∣ing from Mount Sinai.

Thursdays, in remembrance of his going up to the Mount for the Law.

3. New Moons, the first Day of every Month commonly. On this Day they

• 1. Heard the Word, 2 Kings 4, 23.
• 2. Abstained from Merchandise.
• 3. Offered Sacrifices, Numb. 28.11.

Christian.

1. Saturday (the Jewish Sabbath) was in great Veneration, especially in the Eastern parts, ho∣noured with all the publick Solemnity of Religion, out of compliance with the Jews, who were loath to part with it.

On this Day were publick Prayers, reading the Scriptures, celebration of the Sacraments. Vid. A∣than. Hom. de Sement. Idem. Hist. Eccle. l. 6. c. 8.

Fasts were prohibited on this Day.

Ordinary Works allowed; yet so as might con∣sist with their publick Worship; for the Lord's Day was still preferred before it. V. Athan. Hom. de Sem. & Synod. Laod. can. 29.

But in the West it was kept as a Fast; yet at Milan as a Festival; for St. Ambrose dined on no

other Days in the Week, but Saturday and Sun∣day: Yet at Rome, out of compliance with the Custom there, Fasted as they did. Aug. ad Janu. Ep. 118.

Probably the reason of keeping this Day East, was the Opinion which the Ancients had, viz. That the Apostles Fasted on Friday and Saturday.

The Council of Illiberis Ordained, That the Sa∣turday-Festival was an Error, Can. 39. which ought to be corrected, and kept as a Fast.

2. Sunday, so called by Justin Martyr, and Ter∣tullian, and in the Imperial Edicts of the first Christian Emperors. Afterwards the LORD's Day.

1. On this Day they stood at Prayers, to put them in mind of Christ's Resurrection from the Grave, and their own from Sin. V. Justin M. & Tertul. ex Ireneo.

The Council of Nice required a constant Uni∣formity in it.

2. They deposited somewhat for the use of the Poor.

3. All of us that live in City or Country, meet together in one place. Just. M.

Three Days absence from Church, was punished with Suspension from Communion. Con. Ill. Se∣parate Assemblies Anathematized. V. Conc. Gang. can. 4.5. Conc. Antioch. c. 5.

4. In times of Persecution they met before Day. Plin. Ep. ad Traj. They had Nocturnal Con∣vocations. Tertul. ad Ʋx.

Christians therefore called in scorn, a Skulking Generation. Min. F.

5. —Kept in with great Expressions of Joy.

Fasting accounted unlawful. Tertul. de Coron.

Constantine and Theodosius M. & Jun. &c. For∣bad Courts of Judicature, Suits at Law, demand∣ing Debts; —all publick Shews; — pleasures of all Sights, opening of the Theatres, his own Birth-Day or Inauguration on the Lord's Day.

2. Wednesday and Friday. Vid. postea.

Mahometan.

Friday the Mahometan-Sabbath; because on that Day Mahomet was Proclaimed King or Emperor, and solemnly so Created; and withal, to distin∣guish his Fellowers from the Jews and Christians.

They call this Sabbath of theirs Glumaagun.

Others say, Mahomet was born on this Day.

Ancient Heathen.

The Ancient Heathens, (Greeks and Romans) had no Weeks, but divided their Months into 3 parts; the Greeks into so many Decads; the Romans into Kalends, Nones and Ides.

The Kalends of every Month were dedicated to Juno.

On the Kalends of every Month Regina Sacro∣rum (the Wife of Rex Sacrorum) Sacrificed a Por∣ker, or Lamb, to Juno.

Melchiades (Pope) appointed, That none of the Faithful should keep a Fast on Sunday, or Thurs∣day, because those Days the Pagans celebrated, as it were, an Holy Fast. Carranz. Sum. Decr. Melchiad. Pa.

Modern Heathen.

1. In Ceylon, Wednesday and Saturday are the chief Days; when People that have any busi∣ness with the Gods, come and Address themselves to them; i. e.

1. To pray for Health, or help in some weigh∣ty Matter, War, &c.

2. Or to Swear concerning any weighty Matter in Controversie.

2. In Guinea and the East-Indies, Tuesday is their Sabbath; on which Day they forbear Fishing and Husbandry.

And the Palm-Wine which they get that Day, must not be sold, but given to the King, who be∣stows it on his Courtiers to drink at Night.

3. The Hindoes, or Indians, observe thursday as their Sabbath.

4. The Bannyans observe a Monday-Sabbath. Sir Tho. Herb.

5. In Tunquin, the First and Fifteenth Days of the Month are their more especial Holy-Days, ce∣lebrated with a mighty Chiming of Bells, doubled Prayers, Sacrifices. Tavern.

In New-Spain, every Twentieth Day, which was the last of their Month, Men were Sacrificed, Rosse.

In Pegu, every Monday (New Moon) is Festi∣val.

And in Goa, every New Moon.

Diabolical.

The Witches have their stated Times of Wor∣ship, (Sabbaths.)

Joannes de Vaax Stabulensis Monachus, inter alia recitabat indicendae Congregationis (ita n. vocabat) Statos, condictos dies, ubi nocte intempestâ ad desti∣nata loca sodalitas comparebat, &c. Mart. Delr. Disq. Mag. l. 5.

Glanvil saith, They commonly meet by night, and before their departure, the Devil appoints the Time and Place for the next Meeting.

Some are of Opinion, That when the Cock crows, the Solemn Meetings of Witches are dissol∣ved; and this perhaps grounded upon the crowing of the Cock in the Gospel, when Peter denied our Saviour. Dr. Casaubon.

I will visit you at the fourth hour, after Dinner, said one of the Spirits to Dr. Dee, in the close of one of his Actions with them.

Florimundus de Remundis refert apud Bardigalen∣ses capitulum generale per Sortilegos indici solere, diebus Mercurii & Veneris Mensis cujuslibet, ita enim confessos Sortilegii criminis reos. M. Delr. Diso. Mag. l. 5.

13. Festivals unfixt, and con∣tingent.

Jewish.

NEW Moons were all of them Festivals a∣mong the Jews, on which, as on the Sab∣baths, People repaired to the Prophets for Instru∣ction, 2 Kings 4.23. Nor was it lawful to buy or sell upon these Days, Amos 8.4.

Now their New Moons are but half Holy-days; for in the Morning they go to their Synagogues, the rest of the Day they spend in Eating, Drink∣ing, and Gaming. The Day before they use to Fast; when they first see her, they utter a Bene∣diction, and leap three times towards her, wishing their Enemies may come no nearer to hurt them, than they are to hurt the Moon. Rosse.

Feast of Dedication. Vid. alibi in hoc libro.

Christian.

Commemorations of the Martyrs, call'd by the Christians Natalitia, or Birth-Days. Concerning which observe these things. 1. The place, at the Graves of the Martyrs, in their Coemeteria, Cryptae, (or Grots) distant from their Church.

2. Antiquity. Eusebius mentions the Church of Smirna's keeping Polycarp's Festival, who died A.C. 268.

3. Strictness. In Constantine the Great's time, they were to be kept very strictly, by command. It was lookt upon as a point of Prophaneness, to be absent.

4. Manner. They were kept with Hymns, Ser∣mons, Prayers, Orations, Oblations of Gifts, So∣briety, Devotion, Sighs, Tears, (for this purpose they had set Notaries, to take the Acts, Sayings, and Sufferings of the Martyrs.) To these add,

Feasts, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Common Banquets, to which every one contributed, and brought something, out of which they gave a share to the Poor.

5. Abolition. Degenerating into Excess, and Prophaned with Markets, they were cryed down by the Fathers.

6. Time. Once a Year, on the Day of their Martyrdom. For they had Registers kept of the Days of their Passions. Dr. Cave, Prim. Chri.

Here (though not very properly) I cannot for∣bear to add, That Dr. Brown tells us, when he was at Dresden, in Misnia, Dr. Luther's Holy-day was kept there. Br. Travels, p. 169.

Mahometan.

Zinez in Turkey, the Grand Seigniors Birth-day.

Antient Heathen.

• 1. The day of Apotheosis, or the Consecration, when any Illustrious Man was inrolled into the number of Gods.
• 2. Dies Natalitius, or Birth-day, celebrated antiently by every Persian.

• 3. Encaenia, or the Feast of Dedication, in use among the Greeks. Vid. Gyrald. lib. 17. Histor. Deorum.

Modern Heathen.

1. The King's Birth-day, which is kept at Deyly (in tho East-Indies) five days, with great Pomp at Court, the Palace covered all over with Paviolions of rich Stuffs, precious Stones, Gold, Silver; deck'd Elephants, Presents made to the King; Trifles given by him, Feasting, Bonefires, Dances, Dice, &c. The Mogul himself weighed in a Balance, &c.

I was told, (saith my Author) That a Ba∣nian of Deyly played so deep at Dice last Festival, that he lost all his Money, Goods, House, Wife and Children; at last, he that won, gave back the Wife and Children, but no more of the Estate, then to the value of an 100000 Crowns. M. de Thev. See the second Book; Frugality.

2. The Chinese celebrate their Birth-days very solemnly, a fortnights time spending the days in Pastime, and the Nights with Feasts. Sir Th. Her∣bert.

The Gaurs have thirty Holy-days in honour of their Saints, which they keep very strictly, no Man daring to work. Especially their Prophet's Birth-day is celebrated with an extraordinary Pomp, and giving of large Alms. Tavernier l. 4. c. 8.

There is one day in the Year, when all the Wo∣men of every City and Village meet together to kill all the Frogs they can find in the Fields; and this by the command of their Prophet, who was one day much annoyed with them. Idem.

When-ever there is an Eclipse of Sun or Moon, the Indians break all their Earthen Pots and Dishes in the House, which makes a hideous noise toge∣ther. And commonly Multitudes run to the Ri∣ver Ganges to wash themselves, throwing Meats

and Sweat-meats to the Fish; the Bramins attend∣ing on them. Idem.

14. Times of Publick Worship, Two Yearly;

1. In Nisan, March, &c.

Jewish.

1. PRincipal;

1. The Passover, which began Nisan the 14th, and ended the 21st. Consider,

1. The Preparation.

1. Taking a Lamb out of the Flock (Abib the 10th,) if Sheep or Goats, for each House one; The Lamb,

• 1. A Male.
• 2. Of the first Year.
• 3. Without blemish.

2. Cleansing the House and Vessels from Leaven two or three days before.

3. Searching after Leaven with a Candle in all the Rooms, &c.

4. Burning and Cursing the Leaven.

{inverted ⁂} Note. Eating of Leaven in any of the seven days, was punished with cutting off from Israel.

2. The Celebration;

• 1. Slaying the Lamb in the Evening, be∣tween one and two a Clock.
• 2. Offering it between two and three.
• 3. The Company between ten, and twenty, meeting together, and roasting it.

• 4. Blessing the Cup and Bread.
• 5. Dividing among the Guests.
• 6. Eating it with, 1. bitter Herbs, and those Herbs, 2. dipt in Sauce; and all 3. without Leaven; using also, 4. in the posture of Travellers, standing first, afterwards lying, or leaning.
• 7. To a Child (asking, what means this Ser∣vice?) Answering at large, by way of Declaration or Annunciation. Vid. Exod. 12.26. Also Godw. Antiq.
• 8. Washing the Feet of the Guests.
• 9. Sprinkling the Door-posts wich the Blood.
• 10. Eating all the Lamb, breaking no Bones.
• 11. On the Second Day, Offering a sheaf of the First-Fruits of Harvest, Lev. 23.10. for 'till then, they might not reap.

• 1. The Lamb was killed in the Court of the Tem∣ple.
• 2. Was eaten in their own Houses in Jerusalem.
• 3. The First and Last Days were Holy Convo∣cations.
• 4. Only the Circumcised might eat.

Ancient Christion and Muscovite.

1. Principal.

1. Easter; wherein Observe,

• 1. The Antiquity. From the first Ages. The Muscovites keep it now, and call it Wellikoi∣den.
• 2. The Time of keeping it.

1. The Asiatic Churches, on the first day of the first Month, which always began with the Appearance of the Moon, mostly answering to our March, the Day of the Jewish Passover. Thus did the Churches of Asia the less, called Quarto∣decimans; because they kept Easter on the 14th. day, after the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of the Moon.

Pleading the Example of the Apostles, particu∣larly S. John, Polycarp, &c.

Polycrates pleaded the Example of S. Philip.

2. The Western Churches, on the Lord's Day, following the Jewish Passeover; Pleading likewise Apostolical Tradition.

The Procedure of the Controversie this.

• 1. The Bishop of Rome would impose their Custom on the East.
• 2. Polycarp comes to Rome, to confer with Anicetus about it, who agreed not, yet part fairly.
• 3. Pope Victor renewed the Quarrel, threatening to Excommunicate the Eastern Churches.
• 4. Irenaeus, and others of his Party, re∣proved the Pope for it.
• 5. The Asian Churches went on, 'till Constantine Summoning the Council of Nice, which Ordained, That it should be kept universally on the Lord's Day.

3. The Preparation, The Eve, or Vigils of Easter, was kept with Pomp, Watchings, mul∣titudes of lighted Torches in Churches, and pri∣vate Houses, so as to turn Night into Day, as a Fore-runner of that Great Light, The Sun of Righ∣teousness. Nazianz.

4. The Celebration of the Day it self.

It was spent in Works of Mercy and Charity to the Poor.

Constantine used to arise early this Day to bestow rich Gifts all over his Empire.

His Successors—released Prisoners. &c.

It was called, The Holy and Famous Passeover, Queen of Days, Festival of Festivals. Naz.

Mar. 25. Blagauescenia Priziste bogorodice; or, the Annunciation of our Lady: a Feast of the Muscovites. D. of Holst. Emb. Trav.

Mahometan.

Persian-Azar. Thirty One Days.

N. The Turkish Year consists of 354 Days, di∣vided into 12 Months.

Their several Months begin at the several Moons.

The Turks have their Easter too, which they call Biram. Vid. postea.

The Feast of Neurous, i.e. New-years-day, is kept in March, when the Sun enters Aries; (so at Azmer, in the East-Indies) with Ornaments in the Palace, much Pomp, a Fair in the Seraglio, by Ladies of the Court, Feasting, Dancing of Quin∣chenies, (Women and Maids of a Caste of that Name, having no other Profession but Dancing;) Presents from, and to the King, & M. de Thev.

Turk's Chaabanai, Twenty Nine Days.

My Author accounts this also as a Feast of the Heathens in the E. Indies.

And so also in Persia say others, who call it Nauras

Ancient Heathen.

Mar. 27. Quinquatria. Minervas Birth-Day. Now the Salary (Minerval) was paid to the Ma∣sters. It lasted 5 Days.

On the last Day, (Mar. 23.) was the Tubilu∣strum, a Lustration of the Sacred Trumpets.

25. Hilaria. Matris Deûm festa.

28. Megalesia.

Modern Heathen.

The Chinese keep their New-Years-Day in March, every Man striving to exceed others in the Fancy of their Pageants, and adorning their Doors with Paper-Arches and Images, all Night with Lanthorns and Lights. Sin Th. Herb.

Neurous, New-Years-Day, a Feast in the East-Indies. M. de Thev.

In Tunquin, every beginning of the Year, they celebrate the Memory of those, who in their life∣time have done any noble Action; reckoning in that number those that have been so hardy as to Rebel against their Princes: and this with a very great Solemnity. Tavernier.

When the Moon is at the full in March, the In∣dian Idolaters keep a Solemn Festival for their I∣dol, which is in form of a Serpent, for nine days; every Morning worshipping the Idol, and the Maids dancing about it for an hour, to the noise of Flutes and Drums; after which they eat and drink, and are merry till the Evening, when they worship and dance about their Idol again. M. Tavernier.

2. In Ijar, April and May.

Jewish.

10. A Fast. Eli, the High-Priest, dies, with both his Sons; the Ark is taken. Scaliger. 23d. Day of Ijar was ordained a Festival for the expiation of the Tower of Jerusalem, by Simon Mac. 1 Mac. 13. Simon takes Gaza. Scal.

28. A Fast. Samuel, the Prophet, dieth, and is lamented by all the People. Scal.

Ancient Christian.

Apr. 10. Palm-Sunday, which the Muscovites celebrate with a Procession, to represent out Savi∣our's entrance into Jerusalem; Thus it was A. C. 1636.

1. The great Duke and Patriarch set out first.

2. Many Priests followed in Copes and Surpli∣ces, with Crosses, Banners, and Images upon long Poles; some singing, others casting Incense among the People.

3. Goses, (the Duke's Merchants) Clerks, Secre∣taries, Nobility and Gentry, with Palms in their Hands, &c.

4. The great Duke, with his Crown on his Head, Supported by the Two Principal Counsel∣lors of State, led the Patriarch's Horse, covered with Cloth, and made to represent an Ass.

5. The Patriarch rode upon him, being him∣self attired, with a round white Cap on his head, of Sattin, beset with rich Pearls, and about it a very rich Crown; a Cross of Diamonds in his right hand, wherewith he bless'd the People, who received his Benediction with bowing of their heads, and making Crosses.

6. About fifty little Boys, most clad in red, put off their Cassocks, and scattered them along the way: Others had pieces of Colth about an Ell square, of all Colours, which they laid on the ground, for the Great Duke and Patriarch to pass over.

This is the same all over Muscovy. D. of Holst. Ambassador's Travels.

Apr. 17. was their Easter-Day, 1636. Cele∣brated,

• 1. With selling and sending Eggs of all colours to one another.
• 2. Killing each other at Meeting, with these words, Christos wos Chrest, i.e. Christ is risen; the Answer is, Wosten wos Chrest, i.e. He is Risen indeed.

• 3. Devotions at Church.
• 4. Feasting, Drunkenness, &c. Id.

See afterwards under the Title of the Feasts of the Greck Church.

Wasnescenia Christova, Ascension-Day, a Feast of the Muscovites also.

Mahometan.

Persian Onzon, Thirty Days.

This Month is called, Ramadan, as being the Month of Lent; which they begin the first day the Moon appears, which they watch for upon Hills at Night.

Upon notice, Ramadan is proclaimed all the Town over by publick Proclamation, and firing a Gun.

All the Minarets are set round with Lamps eve∣ry Night.

Days are turned into Nights, and Nights into Days; for all day long they sleep, and at Night walk the Streets to Coffee-houses and Revels.

In the Day they may not eat, drink, smoak Tobacco, nor touch their Wives, till the Moon appear again at Night; which the Muezims, calling to Prayers, tell them from the tops of the Mina∣rets.

The Ramadan falls back every year eleven days.

Some observe this very strictly, some not at all.

The Punishment for drinking Wine in the Ra∣madan, is, to have scolding Lead poured down the Throat; and it hath been sometimes done. M. de Thevenot.

Turks-Romezan, Thirty Days.

Ramazan the 21st. is the feast of the death of Aly, on which day they go in Procession through

the Town, with Standard, Horses lead, Trophies, a black Coffin, &c. Prayers, &c. Idem.

The Priest in blew Habit (the Persians Mourn∣ing) reads for two hours, and curses them that killed Haly, and the People answer with Sobs and a doleful Voice, &c. D. of Holst. Emb.

Ancient Heathen.

Apr. 1. Veneris Sacrum, with Flowers and Myrtle.

Thargelia—to Apollo and Diana.

5. Megalesia,—to the Mother of the Gods.

9. Cerealia. People run up and down, with lighted Torches in their Hand, in remembrance of Ceres, running up and down the World to seek her Daughter Proserpina.

15. Fordicidia, vel Fordicalia, de Forda Bove.

18. Equiria in Circ. Max.—and the burning of Foxes.

21. Palilia. Agonia altera.

23. Vinalia priora—to Jove and Venus.

25. Rubigalia—lest the Corn should be smutted. (hiRogation Week.)

26. Latinae Feriae.

27. Apaturia— to Venus, which lasted three days.

28. Floralia— which lasted three days. The Rites used, very obscene and infamous, running naked, &c. The Whores called together by a Trumpet.

30. Larentalia.

May 9. Lemuria,— three days, kept by Night. At this time they flung Beans about the Houses, to drive away the Goblins.

Moderh Heathen.

Petusahan on the 26th of Sheruar or April, a Festival of the Persees, kept in Commemoration of some monthly Benefit. Sir Th. Herb.

In May the Feast of Vitzliputzli was observed in New Spain, with carrying the Image of the Idol richly adorned in Procession, with Musick, and many Ceremonies, and Sacrisicing of Men. Rosse.

In thie Month also, in the same Country, was kept the Feast of Penance and Pardon, in which a Captive was sacrificed. Rosse.

This is a kind of Lent, celebrated thus; The Priest came out with a Flute of Earth, sounding it towards East, West, North, and South, putting his Finger in the Air, then taking up the Earth, and eating it; all that were present doing the same; weeping, falling flat on the ground, invo∣cating the Darkness and Winds not to forsake them, or else to take away their Lives: Thieves, Murderers, and Adulterers being in great dread, while the Flute sounded, which lasted ten days, attended with eating Earth, praying every day to God, the Creator, the Sun, &c. with Sighs, Groans, and Tears, Procession, Offerings, &c. Purchas.

3. In Sivan, May and June.

Jewish.

2. PEntecost, or the Feast of Weeks. Consider,

1. The Time, viz. the 50th day after the Passover, their Harvest being bounded with these two Feasts.

Note, The next Sabbath after the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (the second day) of the Passover, was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the second 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c.

2. The Celebration. At this Feast they offer∣ed two Wave-loaves, as an Eucharist for their Harvest finished.

3. The Name; The Hebrews call it Sche∣bungoth.

Now they keep two Holy-days at Pentecost, be∣cause they know not which is the true day. They produce their Law twice, and by five Men they read so much as concerns that Festivity. They strow their Houses, Streets, Synagogues, with green Boughs, and wear green Garlands, to shew that all Places about Mount Sinai were green, when they received the Law; they eat that day white Meats of Milk, to shew the whiteness and sweetness of the Law. They make a Cake or Pye, having seven Cakes in one, to signifie the seven Heavens into which GOD ascended from Mount Sinai. Rosse.

23. A Fast. They left off to bring the First∣born, and First-fruits to Jerusalem in the days of Jeroboam the Son of Nebat. Scalig.

25. A Fast. Rabban Simeon, Son of Gamaliel, R. Ismael, R. Hanania the second, is slain by the High-Priests. Idem.

27. A Fast. R. Hanina, Son of Tardion, is burnt, together with the Book of the Law.

Ancient Christian.

Whitsunday. Observe,

1. The Occasion, or End, viz. The descent of the Holy Ghost.

2. The Time. Fifty days after Easter.

3. The Antiquity. V. Act. 2. & 20. v. 16. 'Tis mentioned by Irenaeus, V. Just. M. Qu. 115. by Tertullian, de Idol. c. 14.

4. The Name; so called from the Light of the Holy Ghost, &c. Also from the white Garments given to the Baptized on this day, (this day and Easter being the stated times for Baptism) in to∣ken of the purity of Life they engaged in, worn

till next Sunday, (the Octave, called Dominica in Albis.)

Note. Pentecost signifies sometime the whole fifty days between Easter and Whitsunday, all which time was allowed for Baptism.

5. The Works and Offices; Baptism, Reading over the Acts of the Apostles, Prayers standing, Fasting forbidden all the fifty days. Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity.

Chiestuie Swetaga Ducha; Pentecost, or sending of the Holy Ghost, a Feast of the Muscovites also; who observe,

The Feast of the Trinity the next day after.

Mahometan.

Persian-Ajar, Thirty one days.

Biram, or Easter, immediately succeeds the Ramadan. viz. The great Bairam, which lasts three days, beginning with the first appearance of this Moon.

In it they forgive all their Enemies, thinking they have made a bad Easter, if they keep any Malice in their Heart.

It is the greatest Festival the Turks have; cele∣brated with Swings in the Street, to toss Peo∣ple in the Air; with Vocal and Instrumental Mu∣sick.

When they meet any of their Acquaintance in the Streets, they kiss, and wish mutually a good Easter.

Ancient Heathen.

May 15. Mercatorum dies Festus.

21. Agonia. Now, as some say.

23. Vulcani feriae. Vulcan's High-Priest per∣formed divine Service to Maia.

Jun. 1. Marti Sacr.

Jun. 3. Bellonae Sacr.

Jun. 7. Piscatorii Ludi.

Modern Heathen.

From May 9. till May 19. in Acosta's time, was kept the Feast of Tezcalipuca, called Tozcolt, in Mexico; of which before.

Yatrum, a Feast of the Persees, kept on the 26th of Mahar, or May.

4. In Tamuz, June and July.

Jewish.

17. A Fast. The Tables of the Law broken. This day the Jews account unlucky, not only because of the Tables being broken, but the Siege begun upon this day by Nebuchadnezzar.

The three whole Weeks following, viz. in the Dog-days, the Jews abstain from Flesh and Wine, and undertake no hard Work. Alsted.

Epistemon burns the Book of the Law, put his Statue in the Temple. Cessat 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Scaliger.

This Fast of Moses's breaking the two Tables; the loss of their daily Sacrifice; Setting up Idola∣try in the Temple; The second Siege of the City, (on the 17th of Thamuz, our June) lasts till the 10th of Ab, and is kept with a strict Idleness. Dr. Addison.

See more on the fifth day of Ab.

They avoid all great Business on these days, and School-masters will not beat their Scholars. Rosse.

Ancient Christian.

Because the Ancient Christians observed so few Holy-days, rather than leave this Section quite vacant, I shall set down some Remarks and Cen∣sures of Eminent Persons, made upon the Abuses of Festivals in these latter Ages

The Sixth General Council of Constantinople or∣dained, That the whole Week, after the Day of our Saviour's Resurrection, should be thus Cele∣brated.

—Christians must go constantly to Church, re∣joycing in CHRIST with Psalms, and Hymns, and Spiritual Songs; and give their minds to the reading of Divine Scriptures, and chearfully en∣joy the Holy Mysteries: For so (saith the Canon) we shall rejoyce, and rise together with CHRIST. But by no means let there be any Horse-Races, or Publick Shews, on the aforesaid days. Conc. Con. 6. Gen. Can. 66.

Card. Bellarmine, in one of his Sermons, deli∣vers himself to this purpose.

I cannot verily (good Hearers) explain by Words, with how great grief of mind I behold, in how perverse and diabolical manner Holy-days are celebrated in this our Age; how far perverse Men have obscured and defiled their Picus Insti∣tution, with their corrupt manners, may be un∣derstood by this, That to Strangers, and those who are ignorant what manner of Festivals these are, from those things which they may see every where done, they may seem to be not the Feasts of God, but of the Devil, and even the Bacche∣nalian Revels themselves. Yea, verily, when, I Pray, are more Sins committed, than on Holy∣days? When are there more Sumptuous Feasts kept? When more Lascivious Songs heard?

When Bowling-Allies and Taverns more frequen∣ted? When are there more execrable kinds of Plays, Scurrilities and Fooleries? When are there more Dances, in most places, to the Sound of the Harp and Lute, than on these Days?

Mahometan.

Persian-Harizon, 30 Days.

On the Feast of St. John Baptist, in Fez, they make Bone-fires. Rosse.

July 16. A. C. 622. was the time of Maho∣met's Flight, and the Hagyra, or Epoche, of the Mahometans.

Ancient Heathen.

Jun. 20. Summani Sact. ad Circ. max.

25. Crowned Ships carried Banquets over Ty∣ber.

Jul. 1. Migrationes ex adibus in alienns aedes.

Jul. 9. Ancillarum festum.

Jul. 11. Ludi Apollinares.

5. In Ali, July and August.

Jewish.

1. A Fast. Aaron, the High-Priest, died. Sca∣liger.

5. On the fifth of Ab, the Jews sit on the ground, read Jeremiah's Lamentations, bewail the loss of Jerusalem, and for ten days live severely, abstaining from all Delights. Dr. Addison.

Ninth day of the fifth Month, was a Fast held in respect of the City and Temple burnt; first by Nebuchadnezzar, secondly, by Titus, on the same day; which the Jews do yet observe with a strict Penance, going bare-foot, sitting naked on the ground, reading some sad History of the Bible, and the Lamentations of Jeremiah three times o∣ver. Sam. Purchas. Also it was decreed, That the Fathers should not enter into the Land of Ju∣dea. The same Author out of Scaliger.

From the first to the tenth Day, they abstain from Flesh, Wine, Shaving, Bathing, Marrying, Pleading, and all Delights. Ross.

18. A Fast. The Evening Light was put out in the Days of Ahaz. Scal.

Ancient Christian.

The same Cardinal, in the procedure of his Dis∣course, goes on.

—Who knows not that Holy-days are after the same manner as Churches, Chalices, and Priest's Garments, Consecrated and Dedicated to GOD, and to be spent in no other than Holy Works? Which of you, if you should see any one enter in∣to the Church with incredible boldness, and use the Consecrated Garments, instead of Prophane, the Temple for a Tavern, the Altar for a Table, the Corporals, or Altar-Clothes, for a Table-Cloth or Napkins, eating in the Sacred Patines, and drink∣ing in the Chailces; which of us would not trem∣ble? Who would not cry out? And now we behold the most Solemn, the most Famous, the most Sacred Holy-days, — which should be spent in Prayers, Meditations, reading holy Things, in Hymns, and Psalms, &c. to be prophaned with Sacrilegious Dances, Morises, Caperings, Feast∣ings, Drinking Matches, Uncleanness, Scurrilities; and yet no Body trembles, no Man is moved, no

Man wonders. O Immortal GOD! What part hath Righteousness with Unrighteousness? What Fellowship hath Light with Darkness? GOD with Belial? What hath the merriment of the Flesh, to do with the gladness of the Spirit? What the Solemnities of GOD with the Feasts of Bacchus and his Crew? What! Those Days wherein we ought to please GOD most; shall we on them more provoke Him to anger with our wickedness! On those days in which the Spi∣rit is to be fed and recreated; shall we in them more overwhelm him with Wine and Unclean∣ness? &c. What a madness is this! What infer∣nal Furies affright us out of our wits? Bellarm. Conc. 6.3.19.

Mahometan.

Persian. Temouze, Thirty one Days.

Zoulidge 10. Bairam Adgi, or little Easter, for the Pilgrims of Mecha.

Ancient Heathen.

Jul. 25. In this Month, red Dogs were Sacri∣ficed to the Canicula.

Jul. 28. Neptunalia.

Aug. 1. Boedromia.

Aug. 13. Dianae Sacr.

The Servants (Men and Maids) Holiday.

In Elul, August, September.

Jewish.

17. A Fast. The Spies that brought an ill Re∣port upon the Land, died.

22. Xylophoria. On this Day it was the custom for every one to carry Wood to the Temple, to maintain the Fire at the Altar. Purchas, out of Josephus, de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 17.

Ancient Christian.

Sept. 1. The Muscovites celebrate the first Day of their New-Year, deriving their Epoche from the Creation of the World, which they believe to be in Autumn: accounting it to the Year (1692. of CHRIST) 7200. Years from the Creation, ac∣cording to the Opinion of the Greek and Eastern Church. Voyages and Trav. of the D. of Holst. Amb. p. 14.

Their Procession on this Day consisted of above 20000 Persons, viz. the Patriarch, 400 Priests, all in pontifical Habit, carrying many Banners, Ima∣ges, and old Books open, coming out of one Church, and the Great Duke, his Chancellors, Knez and Bojares out of another place: The Pa∣triarch with a Mitre on his head, and a golden Cross in his hand, beset with Diamonds, gives it the Great Duke to kiss; which done, the Patri∣arch Blesses him, and all the People, wishing them all Prosperity in the New Year. Idem.

Sep. 8. The Feast of the Nativity of the Bles∣sed Mother of GOD, kept by the Muscovites.

Sept. 6. The Manifestation of CHRIST on the Mount.

Sept. 13. The Assumption of the Mother of GOD.

Both Feasts of the Muscovites.

Mahometan.

Persian. Ab. Thirty One Days.

Maharrim, the first day (which my Author makes to answer to July 15th.) is Aaschoor, or the Feast of the death of Imam Hussia, a mourn∣ful Festival, and lasting 10 days; in which time they wear black, no Man shaves, go not to the Bagnio's, debauch not, abstain from their Wives: during these 10 days the Gates of Paradise are o∣pen for Mahometans, who die then. M. de Thev.

The People black all their Bodies, go naked a∣bout the Streets, crying Hussein, Hocen, Hocen, Hussein, 'till they foam at the Mouths, &c. Ta∣vernier.

Turkish First Month, Muharrem ai, Thir∣ty Days.

The Ramjam of the Mahometans, or Lent, be∣gins the first New Moon of September, and conti∣nues that whole Moon, viz. 30 days.

The last day of their Lent they consecrate to a day of mourning for their deceased Friends.

See in the Month Remezan before.

The next day after Lent, they go to the Mosquits, to hear some part of the Alcoran. Vide Fasting.

Ancient Heathen.

• Aug. 17. Portunalia.
• 18. Consualia.
• 20. Vinalia secunda.

• 21. Vinal. Rustica.
• Mysteria Magn.
• 23. Vulcanalia in Circ. Flam.
• 25. Opiconsivae.
• 27. Volturnalia, sive Vortumnalia. v. Oct.
• 28. Harpocratis Fest.
• 29. Volcanalia.
• Sept. 15. Ludi. V. KL. qui Romani & Magni.

Modern Heathen.

Medearum, a Feast of the persees, kept on the 16th. of Deh or August.

7. In Tisri, or Ethanim, Sep∣tember, October.

Jewish.

TIsri 1. The Feast of Trumpets, Lev. 23.23. Numb. 29.1, 2, 3. in Civil Account New-Years-day.

1. This was New Moon, and Feast of Trum∣pets.

2. They offered Sacrifices for the Feast, for the New Moon, and the daily Sacrifices.

3. They blew Trumpets from Morning 'till Night, Psal. 81.3. Either.

• 1. To make New-Years-Day more remarkable; or in remembrance,
• 2. Of the Ram Sacrificed for Isaac; or,
• 3. The giving the Law on M. Sinai; or,
• 4. The Resurrection.

10. The Day of Atonement, Lev. 23.27. Jeju∣nium

Kipparim, the Jews long day. On this day the High-Priest enter'd into the Holy of Holies, and,

• 1. Offered for himself a young Bullock, for a Sin-Offering, and a Ram for a Burnt-Offering, washing himself with Water. See Book the 2d. Confession.
• 2. Took of the Congregation two He-Goats, letting one of them escape into the Wilderness; disburthening the Sins of the People on him; Sa∣crificing the other, together with a Ram.

15. The Feast of Tabernacles, Schenopegia, which lasted seven days, Leviticus 23.48. On these Days,

• 1. They made Booths, and lived in them, in Streets, or the tops of Houses, with Citron, Palm, Myrtle, Willow.
• 2. Every Man carried a load of Boughs in the Morning, which load was called Hosanna.
• 3. On the next day they compassed the Altar 7 times, with Palm-Boughs in their hands, in re∣membrance of the overthrow of Jericho, crying out Hosanna. Hence Dies Palmarum.
• 4. They Offered 70 Bullocks of these 7 Days; 13 on the Ist. &c. to signifie the di∣minution of the 70. 12 on the 2d. &c. to signifie the di∣minution of the 70. 11 on the 3d. &c. to signifie the di∣minution of the 70. Nations, 'till the Messiah subdued them.
• 5. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Dies Palmarum, or Hosanna Rabba, was the seventh day of the Feast, on which 1. They read the last Section of the Law, and be∣gan the first, left they should seem glad, that it was ended.

2. They brought store of Water from the River Shiloah to the Priest, who with Wine poured it on the Altar, and sang Isa. 12.3. With Joy shall ye draw Water out of the Wells of Salvation. Vid. John 7.38.

23. Gaudium Legis, or Festivitas Legalis, a Feast in remembrance of the Law, when the last Section is read, and at the same time the Law is begun again; that the Devil (say they) may not tell GOD, That Israel is weary of the Law. Dr. Addison.

Ancient Christian.

Sep. 14. Ʋzemirna wozdui senja Chresta, or the Exaltation of the Cross, a Festival of the Musco∣vites.

Bishop Latimer, in a Sermon of his to the Cler∣gy, delivers himself in this manner.

"Do ye see nothing in our Holy-days? of the which very few were made at first, and they to set forth Goodness, Vertue and Honesty. But sithence, there is neither mean nor measure, in making new Holy-days: As who say, This one thing is serving GOD, to make this Law that no Man may work. But what do the People on these Holy-days? See you nothing, Brethren? If you see not, GOD seeth: GOD seeth all the whole Holy-days to be spent miserably in Drunkenness, Glossing, Strife, Envy, Dancing, Diceing, Idle∣ness, and Gluttony. Thus Men serve the Devil; for GOD is not thus served; albeit ye say ye serve GOD. —The Devil hath more Service done unto him in one Holy-day, than on many Working-days. —Rich Men flow in delicates; —the Poor may not work, unless they will be cited, and brought before our Officials. Were it not the Of∣fice of good Prelates to consult upon these Mat∣ters? —Ye shall see, my Brethren, you shall see once, what will come of this winking.

Mahometan.

Persian Eiloul, 30 Days.

Some time after the Feast of Hussein and Hocen, the Persians celebrate the Feast of the Camel, in re∣membrance of Abraham's Sacrifice; for they say it was a Camel, and not a Ram, which was sent to reprieve Ishamel (not Isaac). Tavernier.

Turkish Sepher ai, 29 Days.

Sept. 20. i. e. Forty Days after Aaschour in a Feast called Serten, i. e. dead body; because, say they, the Head of Hussia being cut off, was of it self-joined to the body 40 days after: kept with great rejoycing, Alms, not shaving the head from the first of Aa∣schour (by some) till this of Serte. M. de Theu.

Ancient Heathen.

Sept. 30. Epulum Minervae.

Meditrinalia,

On this day they tasted the first New Wine.

Octob. 1. Pyanepsia, seu Panopsia Apoll

10. Oschophoria, i. e. Ramalia, Feasts at A∣thens, instituted by Theseus, when he returned Mour∣ning from Creet, upon Intelligence of the decease of his Father Aegeus, in which the Noblest Youths car∣ried Vine-branches into Minerva's Temple.

Jewish.

8. In Marchesuan. October, November.

7. A Fast. They plucked out the Eyes of Zede∣kiah, &c.

Ancient Christian.

I came my self (saith the aforesaid Bishop) to a place, sending word over night to the Town, the I would preach next day (a Holy-day); When I came, the door was fast locked: I tarried there half an hour, or more; at last the Key was found, and one told me, "Sir, this is a busie day with us, we cannot hear you; 'tis Robin Hood's Day: the Parish are gone abroad to gather for Robin Hood. My Ro∣chet was fain to give place to Robin Hood's men, a Traitor and Thief! Bp. Latimer's Serm.

Cardinal Pool, in his Platform of Reformation, (A. 1555.) here in England, requires the Bishops to preach every Sunday or Holyday. Dr. Burnet's Hist. of the Reformation.

The Council of Trent requires Arch-Presbyters, Parish-Ministers, and all that had Cure of Souls, ei∣ther by themselves, or if hindered by any lawful impediment, by others (fit persons) to feed the peo∣ple committed to their charge with wholsom words according to their own and their Capacity upon Holy-days, and Solemn Festivals, &c. Decr. Sess. 4. Conc. Trid.

A second Head of Cardinal Pool's Reformation was, For the putting away of all FeAsting in the Festivities of the Dedication of Churches. Dr. Burnet's Hist. of the Reformation.

Mahometan.

Persian-Techrion el-avel, 31. days.

10th day of Rebiulewel is kept the Feast of Omar Reschdgiade, in honour of an Illustrious Miller. M. de Thev.

12th day of this Moon Mahomet's Birth-day is celebrated, by lighting Lamps round the Mina∣rets.

Turkish-Rebiulewel ai. 30. Days.

In the morning the Grand Seignior goes to the New Mosque, where he causeth Sweet Meats and Sherbet to be brought from the Seraglio, and af∣ter Prayers, all eat and drink of them. M. de Thev.

On this day the Poets make Sonnets in the praise of Mahomet, which they rehearse publickly, and are rewarded accordingly; and Boys (in Fez) carry Wax Torches to School, which they light before day, and let them burn till Sun-rising, all this while singing Mahomet's Praise. Candles are on this day presented to the King, of incredible height and bigness, who that night hears all the Law read. Ross.

Ancient Heathen.

• Oct. 28. Mysteria minora.
• 29. Libero Sacr.
• Nov. 1. Jovis Epulum.
• ...Anthesteria, seu
• ...Bacchanalia.

Sr. Thomas Herbert in his Travels in the E. In∣dies thought he found some remainders of this Festival in Casta, as he guess'd by the dress, mimic frisks, and nightly pastimes the women practice. There they covered themselves with skins, adorn'd their heads had tresses with Ivy, in one hand hold∣ing a leav'd Javelin, and Cymbals of brass or Tim∣brels in the other, attended by many boys and girls, rambling like distracted people up and down, and striving to rend the air with their continual clamours. Sr. Tho. Herbert.

Modern Heathen.

Homespet amadum, a feast on the 30 of Spin∣dumu'd or Octob.

Jewish.

9. In Chisleu; November, December.

Chisleu. 25. The feast of Dedication, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in remembrance of the Dedication of the Altar, (appointed by Judas Macchabeus.) as also of their deliverance from Antiochus and his Idolatry.

Vid. 1. Macc. 4.59. Joh. 10.22.

It lasted seven days.

28. A fast. Jehojakim burnt the Roll, which Baruch wrote from the mouth of Jeremy. Scal.

Ancient Christian.

Nov. 21. Vedenia priziste bogorodice, or the ob∣lation of the Blessed mother of God. A Festival of the Muscovites.

Mr. Hales of Eaton, in one of his Sermons, com∣plains we bring the Church and Kitchin together; for when we celebrate the memorial of any Saint, Apostle, Martyr, do we not call this solemnity their Feast, and accordingly solemnize it with ex∣cess of cheer? Stultum est nimia Saturitate honorare velle Martyrem. Hierom. The Ancient Ethnics were wont to celebrate their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, feasts of Sobriety and fasting in the honour of their Drun∣ken God Bacchus; upon the like fancy Christians appoint Feasts in the honour of Temperate Saints. The Church of Rome to this, lap the relicks and ash∣es of Saints in silk and costly stuff, and shrine them in silver and gold; whereas when the Saints themselves were on Earth, and their bodies living Temples of the Holy Ghost, they would have thought themselves much wronged, if any such costly ornaments should have been employed about them. We think, that God and the Saints are like us, and taken with such things as please us.

Machiavel, in the life of Castruccio Castracano, a Gentleman of Luca, tells, that he delighted much in often feasting; and being reproved, answered, If feasting were not a good thing, men would not honour God and the Saints so much with it. Lo, here the natural consequences of Church-Feasts! It is an Apology for Luxury—

—It was a Custom in the Church in sundry pla∣ces, for all young and old, upon the Vigils of the Martyrs, to come together by Night, and meet in Church-yards; and Eat and Drink on the Tombs of the Martyrs. Vigilantius reproved it; and just∣ly, for nox, vinum, Mulier, &c. Night, Wine and Women, &c. This put S. Hierom into a fit of Cho∣ler; by common consent this Custom was laid down.

Mahometan.

Persian Techrion-el ilani, 30 Days.

26 of this Moon at Night, Mahomet's Ascension to Heaven from the Alboraoh, is celebrated as a great Festival.

Turkish Rebiul ahhir ai, 29 Days.

Ancient Heathen.

• Nov. 15. Ludi Plebei.
• 24. Brumalia.
• Dec. 1. Fortunae muliebris fest.
• 3. Posidonia.
• 5. Faunalia.
• 11. Alcyonii dies.
• 14. Brumalia & Ambrosia.

Modern Heathen.

Medusan, a Festival of the Persees, kept on the 11th of Adebese, or December. This, as all the o∣ther is kept in memory of the Creation, or monthly benefits. Sir Tho. Herb.

10. In Tebeth; December, January.

Jewish.

8. A Fast. The Law was written in Greek in the days of K. Ptolomy. Darkness for 3 days over the world. Scal.

4. Fast; for turning the Bible out of holy Hebrew into profane Greek. Dr. Addison.

9. Our Masters have not written the Cause why this Day was marked for a Fast. Scal.

10. A Fast. Jerusalem was besieged by the King of Babylon. Idem, and Dr. Addison.

Ancient Christian.

Dec. 25. Rosostua Christoua, the Nativity of Christ, a Feast of the Muscovites.

Epiphany, Christmas-day, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Naz. Orat. 38, Observe,

1. The Time. In January, on Epiphany-day, pro∣bably in the East. Clem. Alex. saith, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. So Lydiat. in Emend. Temp.

Upon Advice from the West-Churches, they changed it to Dec. 25.

S. Chrysostome Serm. 31. Tom. 5. saith, it was not above 10 years, since in that Ghurch (Antioch) it began to be kept on that day, and offers several reasons to prove that to be the day.

S. Ambrose Serm. 13. Length of nights had possessed the whole day, had not the coming of Christ shined gloriously in the very shortness of days, &c.

S. August. Our Lord was born on the eighth of the Calends of January, when the days begin to lengthen. Aug. in Psal. 132. et de Trin. l. 3. c. 5.

So Orosius on the 8th of the Kal. of Jan. Oros. l. 7. c. 2.

S. Bernard. Christ was born in the winter. Bern. in Nat. Dom. Ser. 3. So Nicephorus, Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 12. Chemnitius, Genebrard.

So the Arabian, Persian, and Syriac Churches. Mr. Greg. Notes and Obs. Soaliger, H. Broughton, Jacob Capella, Alsted, say Sept. or Octob.

2. The Antiquity: In the 2d Century 'tis menti∣oned by Theophilus Bishop of Caesarca.

Next, by the Decretal Epistles: but those suspect∣ed.

Next, by Nicephorus, H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 6. Who tells of Dioclesian burning a whole Church of Christians assembled to celebrate that Festival.

Dr. Brown in his Travels saith, the Festi∣vity of Christmas is observed at Vienna, much af∣ter the same manner, ceremonies, and solemnity, as in Italy. p. 152.

Jan. 6. Epiphany, properly so called, from the appearance,

• 1. Of the star.
• 2. The Trinity at Christ's baptism.
• 3. The Divinity at Cana.

Jan. 6. Bose Jaulenia, or Chreschenia, Epiphany: A Festival of the Muscovites.

At Vienna the old Custom of chusing K. and Qu. was observed: Count Lesly happened to be King, the Emperor laid the Cloth, and the Em∣press filled out wine, &c. Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 152.

Mahometan.

Persian Ranon el-avel, 31 days.

On Christmas-Eve, in Fez they eat Sallads of green Herbs. Rosse.

Turkish-Dgiamazil ewel, 30 days.

Ancient Heathen.

Dec. 17. Saturnalia, proper to men: lasting 3 days. To which were added Sigillaria, to make up 7 days.

At this Festival they had Feasts, Dancing, filthy Sonsg, New-years-gifts (Strenas.) The Heads of Slaves were covered with a Pileus, as a Symbol of Liberty; and attended by their Masters.

Dec. 19. Opalia & Saturnalia.

The Druids at the End of the Year Offered Oke-branches to Jupiter, crying, Come to the Oke-branch∣es, the New Year.

Dec. 21. Angeronalia, Angeronae Deae. Macrob. Herculi & Cereri de Mulso. Idem.

22. Feriae Laribus dicatae. Compitalia. Ludi La∣ribus.

23. Feriae Jovis. Larentinalia. Plut. Var. Ovid.

24. Juvenalis dies, Octavus Saturn. additus. Suet. unde & Juvenales ludi.

Jan. 1. Jani & Junonis.

Gamelia Junoni.

8. Sacrificium Jani.

9. Agonalia.

11. Carmentalia, a Feast dedicated to Evander's Mother, Solemnized with the recital of Prophetic Verses.

12. Compitalia, Solemnized in Streets and High∣ways, where the Heads of Poppies and Onions were Offered up to the Lares, instead of Infants,

which had been Offered before, till prohibited by Junius Brutus.

Modern Heathen.

The Saxons called December Giuli, from the Conversion of the Sun, and encrease of the Days, from Giul, a Wheel, in Gothic: And in the old Runic Fasti, their Feast was signified by a wheel; which lasted 12 days, whereon they Feasted, and sent Presents one to another, and offered Sacrifice to the Sun, to express their Joy for the Return of the Sun. Dr. Stillingfleet.

11. In Sebat, January, February.

Jewish.

5. A Fast. The Elders dye that were the E∣quals of Joshua the Son of Nun. Scal.

23. A Fast. All the Israelites gathered together against Benjamin; because of the Harlot and Idol of Micha. Scal.

Ancient Christian.

Sr. Matthew Hale had for many years a particu∣lar Devotion for Christmas day; and after he had received the Sacrament, and been in the perform∣ance of the publick worship of that day, he com∣monly wrote a Copy of verses on the honour of his Saviour, as a fit expression of the joy he felt in his Soul at the return of that glorious Anniversary. There are seventeen of those Copies printed, which he writ on several Christmas days. Dr. Burnet, in his life.

Feb. 1. Ignatius Bishop and Martyr. A Popish Festival.

Feb. 2. Stratenia Gospoda Boga, Candlemas-Day, a Feast of the Muscovites, Papists, Protestants, &c.

With the Papists, upon this day is a Procession in memory of that procession which Joseph and Mary made to the Temple: This Feast was instituted in

the time of Justinian, upon a great mortality which then happen'd, and Candles this day are carried with great solemnity, to shew that our light should shine before men; that Christ, who was this day presented in the Temple, is the true light of the world; and that like wise Virgins, where∣of Mary was the chief, we should have our lamps ready.

Feb. 10. William Confessor.

Mahometan.

Persian Kanon elsahi, 31.

Feb. Turkish Dgiamazil ahhir, 29 Days.

Ancient Heathen.

Jan. 13. Tibicines habitu muliebri Ʋrbemlustra∣bant. Plut.

Jan. 15. Carmentalia relata, et Porrime et Post∣verte.

Jan. 24. Circa hoo tempus, Sementinae Feriae, non state quidem, sed indictae.

29. Equiria in Campo Martio.

31. Sacra deis Penat. qui Patrii et Ʋrbani dicti sunt.

Feb. 1. Lucaria.

Elaphobolia

Diane sacra, a cervis dicta.

Feb. 13. Fauni festum et Jovis.

15. Lupercalia, the solemnities of Pan; where∣in,

1. A dog and two goats were offered.

2. Two Noblemen's Sons were to have their foreheads dipped in milk and dried up with wool.

3. The youths must laugh, and cutting thongs out of the goat-skins, must run naked through the streets (their privities only covered) and strike all they meet; especially young wives, to help con∣cepcion and safe Travel.

12. In Adar; Febuary, March.

Jewish.

7. A Fast. Moses our master died, who rests in peace. Scal.

9. A Fast. The School of Sammai and the School of Hillel began to contend amongst them∣selves. Idem.

13. A Festival. Nicanor is slain. Scal.

Adar. 14 and 15. Purim, or the Feast of Lots. Esth. 9.21.

Instituted by Mordecai, in remembrance of the Jews deliverance from Haman, before whom lots were cast daily for destruction of them.

On these two days, they read the book of Hesther, and at the mention of Haman beat with fists and hammers upon the benches and boards. Otherwise they spend the time in Bacchanal riots and excess: for (as Dr. Addison tells us) they have a rule, that at this time they should drink, till they cannot distinguish between-Cursed be Haman, and Blessed be Mordecai, which are ex∣pressions in the service of the day.

Ancient Christian.

Mar. 1. S. David's Feast is celebrated espe∣cially by the Inhabitants of Wales, whose Tutelar Saint he is reputed to be, and accordingly is put in the Popish Kalendar.

Mar. 7. Tho. Aquinas, a St. of the Roman Ca∣tholics.

Mar. 12. S. Gregory the Great. Pa. Rom.

Mar. 17. S. Patric Bishop celebrated in the Popish Church.

Mahometans.

Persian Chaabat 28. or 29.

4th. Day of this Moon, they have prayers in their Mosches till mid-night: and then return home and feast.

This Festival is because of the Lent, which comes two months after.

Turkish Redgeb ai. 30. d.

Mar. 1. Called by the Persians Scheual, the Persians solemnize a feast which they call Chumme∣hater, in memory of Haly's taking possession of the estate of his Cousin and Father in-law Mahomet.

Mar. 3. Another called Tzar Schembesur, i. e. the 4th sad Sabbath, because, say the Persians, 'tis an unlucky day: on this day they shut their shops, work not, put away no money, lest they should do nothing else all the year after, swear not, nor make any debauches.

Ancient Heathens.

Feb. 18. Quirinaliorum Stultorum Feriae.

Fornacalia indicta deae Fornacali.

Sacra Feralia, diis Manibus.

19. Deae Mutae.

20. Charistia, i. e. Sacra Cognatorum, when Relations met, and bestowed gifts mutually.

21. Terminalia.

27. Equiria in Campo Mart.

Mar. 1. Matronalia, or the Womens Saturnals; foemineae Calendae, The day on which anciently the Sabine Dames decided the Battle between their parents and husbands. On this day the more dainty women sat at home in great chairs richly adorned, receiving gifts, &c.

In Romulus's time the year began on Mar. 1.

14. Equiria altera, apud Tyberim, vel si aquis increverit, in Caelio Monte.

Annae Perennae. Parricidium, viz. Jul. Caesaris.

Modern Heathens.

Houly, a Feast at full Moon in February, kept in the E. Indies (in Caboul) with great devotion, the Pagods filled with people, who come to pray, and make their oblations there, cloathed in red, visiting their friends in Masquerade, dancing by companies in the streets to the sound of Trumpets; those of the same tribe eat together, and at night make bonefires; ended with a child shooting ar∣rows to the figure of a Giant, to destroy him; i. e. a Giant killed by Crutchman (God.) M. de Thev.

Meduserum A feast of the Persees kept the 15 of Fez'e or February, in memory of some monthly benefit.

Jewish.

1. The Sabbatical year, every Seventh year. To signify that they and theirs were the Lord's.

1. On this year they did not till the ground.

2. They discharged their Debtors, and relea∣sed the Debts.

And this to teach them,

1. To depend on Providence.

2. To mind them of Adam's fruitful Paradise.

3. To mind them of the Everlasting Sabbath, peradventure to commence from the 7000th Year.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Eliae. dict. ex Talm.

2. Jubilee, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Ram's Horn, or Trum∣pet, Josh. 6.4. or Jubal, Gen. 4.21. Every Forty Ninth Year.

On this Feast,

They, 1. Restored Lands to the first owners.

2. Released Servants.

3. Preserved the Tribes distinct.

4. It served for computation.

5. They were put in mind of our Spiritual Jubilee under Christ, by whom we are restored to our Land of Canaan, and released of our Servitude, and this signified too by the sound of the Gospel. Zach. 9.14.

As in the Babylonish Captivity; so in the Dis∣persion since Christ, they keep no Jubilee. Rosse.

3. Liver, without ceasing, denoted by the Fire continually burning upon the Altar. Lev. 6.12. And again, Holiness becomes thine House for ever. And again, Pray without ceasing.

Ancient Christian.

In imitation of the Jewish, Pope Bonifiace 8th, instituted A. C. 1300. the Popish Jubilee to be observed every 100dth year: which Clement 6th, abridged to every 50th. year.

Ancient Heathen.

Amongst the Greeks.

1. Olympia; Games, instituted by Hercules in Hon∣our of Jupiter, celebrated every Fifth year, or 50th Month, by

• 1. Running. Five Exercises.
• 2. Leaping. Five Exercises.
• 3. Quoiting. Five Exercises.
• 4. Wrestling. Five Exercises.
• 5. Hurling. Five Exercises.

The Conquerors reward was a Crown, with the Branch of an Olive Tree.

Amongst the Romans.

2. Lustrum, The Purgation of the City by Sa∣crifice every fifth year; at which time the Censors went out of their Office, and the Fee-Farm Rents were paid; and then they Sacrificed a Sow, a Sheep, and a Bull in the Field of Mars, to attone the Gods, and purge the City.

3. Ludi Seculares, called also Tarentini, from a place in Rome: Celebrated every 100th year, last∣ing three days, in honour of Diana and Apollo. The Young Virgins and Men were wont at this time to sing Hymns (Poeanas) to Apollo. D' Assigny.

The Fire of the Vestal Nuns, among the Greeks first, and afterward the Romans, seems derived from the Mosaic Institution.

The old Africans also, whose chief Gods were the Sun and Fire, kept Fire continually burning on their Altars. Rosse.

Modern Heathen.

Tozcolt, a kind of Jubilee in Mexico, in Ho∣nour of Tezcalipuca, kept in Mexico, when there was given full Indulgence and Pardon of Sins. In this day they did Sacrifice a Captive, which re∣sembled the Idol. Purchas.

Every Twelfth Year, in the City of Quilecare, (in Malabar) is a Jubilee kept to the Honour of their Idol, in which the King of that place, on a Scaffold, covered with Silk, before the People, washes himself Prayeth, and having cut off his Nose, Ears, Lips, &c. at last cuts his own Throat, as a Sacrifice to his Idol. His Successor is bound to be present, and to act the same Tragedy on him∣self next Jubilee. Rosse.

The Pyree of the Persees in the E. Indies.

In Persia they had many Pyree (or God-Fires) not made of common Combustibles, as Wood, Straw, Coals, &c. nor blown by any Bellows, &c. but kindled with Lightning, or a Burning-glass, &c. Some to this day remaining above 1000 years (as some say) unextinguish'd. Sir T. Herb.

15. The Peoples Reverence in Divine Worship.

Jewish.

WIth what Reverence the Jews were required to perform their Prayers and Publick Ser∣vice antiently, may be collected out of Sacred Scripture.

Now they Pray Girt, standing upright, Face Je∣rusalem-wards, with Hand on the Heart, and Head stooping, abstaining strictly from Belching, Yawn∣ing, Spitting, Breaking Wind, &c.

Before their Synagogue they have an Iron fasten∣ed, to make clean their shoes, according to Solo∣mon's counsel, keep thy foot, when thou goest into the House of God: When they enter they put off their pantastoes. Exod. 3.5. at entrance they pronounce some part of David's Psalms, and must enter with fear and trembling. Purchas.

See more in the chapter of Respect to places of Worship.

Ancient Christian.

They were required.

1. To come to Church;

1. In comely apparel, with a grave pace, si∣lence, chast body and mind. Clem. Alex. pad.

2. To use a modest voice, order, reverence in prayer. Not to throw about their prayers with a wild and confused voice, or disorderly prattling. Gypr.

3. Men with their heads bare, as asham'd to look up to Heaven.

4. Women covered. Tertull. de Virg. veland.

5. Hands lift up to Heaven (a posture common to both Jews and Gentiles, &c.) and expanded in form of a Cross. Tertul. de Orat. c. 11. Apol. c. 39.

6. Kneeling most usually.

7. Standing on Lord's days; sitting ever held rude, &c.

Tertullian falls heavy on some, that clap'd themselves down upon their seats, as soon as ever prayer was done, and down-right charges it as against Script.

8. Praying towards the East. Either because that

1. Was the most excellent part of the Creati∣on.

2. Paradise was in the East. Basil. Const. App. l. 2.

3. Or in resp. of Christ the Son of Righteous∣ness. Clem. Alex. strom. l. 7. Athan. &c.

9. Standing usually at Sermon-time: None sit∣ting but the Bishop and Prsbyters. Optat. de schism. Donat. l. 4.

Except. In some Transmarine Churches (perhaps Western) the people had seats. Aug. de Catech. ruaib.

It was part of the Deacons office to call on the people. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in respect of body and mind. Chrys. de incomp. dei nat. Hom. 4. et Li∣turg. Gr.

10. Especially at the Gospel; A general custom

Sozomen wonders at the Bishop of Alexand: that he did not rise up at the Gospel, a thing (saith he) which I never saw or heard in any other place. Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 19.

Philostorgius saith of Theophilus the Indian Bishop, that amongst other irregularities he cor∣rected in those Churches, this was one, sitting at the lessons out of the Gospels. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. n. 5.

Constantine M. which Eusebius. was making a Pa∣negyrick before him in his Palace concerning our

Saviour's Sepulcher, would not sit down, and when Eusebius besought him to sit upon his Throne, yet would not; and when Eusebius in compliance would have broken off and done, he call'd on him to go on, and when besought again he would still stand.

11. People were forbid to depart till after the blessing. Conc. Aurel. c. 22.

Mahometan.

1. The Mahometans, after coming into Church, say, softly (or aloud, if they please) I will imitate that Imam in what he doth.

2. Next, they put their hands upon their shoul∣ders, and say, Allah ekber, i. e. God is great.

3. Then lay their hands one over another, upon the Navel, and say softly some Prayers to themselves.

4. They still keep their face to the Keble.

5. At the end of every Prayer, prostrate them∣selves on the ground, and cry, Allah ekber.

At Sabahnamaz, they prostrate 8 times.

At Noon 20 times.

At the Quindy, 16.

At the Akschamnamaz 10.

At the Yatzinamaz 24.

6. They never prattle, nor talk in their Moschs; but carry themselves with great Reverence.

7. They turn neither this way nor that way, whatever may happen. M. de Thevenot.

Ancient Heathen.

The people were obliged both among the Anci∣ent Greeks and Romans, to a grave Comportment, all profane and rude persons being driven away. And when any Sacrifice was offered, both the Priest and People, that offered, laid their hands on the Altar, to signifie their free consent and heartiness of Devotion.

Modern Heathen.

In the Becar (a Province of the East Indies) when the people come to their Pagods, having ta∣ken directions from their Bramens, they anoint their bodies with Oil, and say their Prayers, and depart. M. de Thov.—But first they present their Oblations to the Idol. Idem.

The Persians are covered on their Heads all day long with their Shasks, not excepting the presence of their King, nor their set times of Devotion. Sir Tho. Herbert.

16. The Rule of Worship.

Jewish.

1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

• ...Moses,
• The Prophets,
• The Psalms.
• H. Scripture,
• ...Hammi-kra.
• Reading.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. viz.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, A Secondary Law, consisting in Traditions for many Years unwritten, or dispersed without Order, till after our Saviour's time, and then by Rabbi Juda reduced to Aphorisins, which afterwards became of great Authority with all the Jews. The Book is called Mischna, i. e. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉: Its parts are as followeth.

• 1. Zeraim, of Fruits and Seeds, &c.
• 2. Moed, of Fasts.
• 3. Naschim, of Women, Divorces, Diseases.
• 4. Nezikim, of Losses.
• 5. Kodaschim, of Sacrifices and sacred things.
• 6. Tahoroth, of Purifications. Hotting.

Their Religion is contained in the Old Testa∣ment and Talmud. M. de Theven. For, say they, Moses was not with God on M. Sinai 40 Days and 40 Nights, to keep Geese. Purchas.

Canons also were made by the Sanhedrim, and varied in several Generations, about the Times of Morning and Evening Service, the Number of Pray∣ers to be said daily (which at last grew to be 18), &c. Dr. Lightfoot.

To study and read the Bible is a Vertue and not a Vertue; i. e. a small Vertue; but to learn their mischna, or Talmud-Text, is a Vertue worthy Reward; and to learn Gemaram (the Comple∣ment of the Talmud) is a Vertue so great, that none can be greater. Purchas ex Tract. Banamaziah.

Ancient Christian.

1. H. Scripture. Our pious Fathers fetcht their Weapons against the Hereticks out of no other Ar∣mory than the Scripture: Augustine against Patili∣anus the Donatist saith, Let not these words be heard among us, I say, or you say; but let us ra∣ther say, Thus saith the Lord: Jerome saith, what∣ever things are asserted as delivered from the Apo∣stles, without Scripture-Testimony, are smitten with the Sword of God: Ambrose to Gratian the Emperour, Let the Scriptures be asked, saith he; Let the Apostles be asked; Let the Prophets be asked; Let Christ be asked. Jewel's Apol.

I adore the fullness of Scripture; Let Hermogenes's School shew that it is writ; if not writ, let him be afraid. Tertul.

2. Traditions.

Of which Tertullian speaks in these words:

I will begin with Baptism, where coming to the Water, we testify before the President, That we re∣nounce the Devil, his Pomps and his Angels; then are we thrice dipt, answering somewhat more than Christ commanded in his Gospel: The Sacrament of the Eucharist, which our Lord instituted after

Supper, we partake of in our meetings before the Day arise; we think it wickedness to fast, or to pray kneeling on the Lord's Day; we kneel not from Easter till Whitsuntide••: Whensoever we go forth, or come in, or whatsoever we are conversant about, we sign our foreheads with the sign of the Cross: And if you do require a Law of Scripture, for these Observations, you will find none: Tradi∣tion will be alledged as the Author, and Custome the confirmer of them. de Coron. Mil. c. 3.4.

Vincentius Lirinensis saith, he many a time, and with much industry and attention, enquired of Ho∣ly and Learned Men, how he might, by a certain general and regular way, discern the Truth from Falshood, &c. and he always received this kind of Answer: First, by the Authority of the Divine Law; and, secondly, by Tradition of the Catholick Church: Because, saith he, tho the Scripture be perfect, and more than sufficient for all things, yet by reason of its heighth, it is diversly interpreted: Let us endeavour to hold that which hath been be∣lieved every where, always, by all. Vin. Lirin. Commonit c. 1, and 3.

Mahometan.

Mahomet distinguisheth the Law into,

1. Written, viz. The Alcoran, so called from Al, this, and Koran, Reading, of 124, Azoaras, or chapters.

On the Cover of which they write, Let none touch this, but he that is clean.

Their Liturgy is in the Arabian Tongue, not un∣derstood by many of the common people.

The Priests never touch their Alcoran without an Expression of much outward Reverence.

So the people at seeing or hearing of it read, shew much attention, affection and reverence.

The Alcoran written in Heaven, and sent in the month Ramadan.

They lift it to their heads, before they read it.

It hath no method, or order in it.

2. Unwritten, viz. the Suna, or Assonna, Tradi∣tions, whereof Bochari hath published 7275 Titles or Apothegms.

Most of the Mahometans do firmly believe them all, called therefore Populus Sunae.

N. B. They receive the Decalogue of Moses, and cause it to be observed by all. M. de Theven.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Written.

The Romans had the Books of Sibylla Cumana, kept by a College of 8 Pontiffs, with a Chief, whose Office it was to regulate all the Ceremonies, relating to the Worship of the Gods. Galtruch.

What Rites of Sacrifices and Worship were to be observed, were not only diligently prescribed in the Laws of Sacrifices, but by the Oracle of Apollo enjoyned to be observed with much Accuracy. Nat. Com.

2. Unwritten.

The Druids of Gaul held it not lawful to com∣mit their Verses (of which they had a great num∣ber, containing the mysteries of their Discipline) to writing, Caesar. Comment.

Modern Heathen.

1. The Hindoes, or Indians, call the book of their Law, Shest••r, (or the book of their written word) which hath been transcribed in all ages, ever since the first delivery of it, (not long after the Crea∣tion, as they say) by thee Bramins, out of the which they deliver Precepts unto the people: Viz.

• 1. Thou shalt not kill any living creature, &c.
• 2. To observe times of fasting, and hours of watching.

• 3. About Festivals, &c.
• 4. To take their food moderately, &c.
• 5. Help the poor as far as possible.
• 6. Not to tell false Tales.
• 7. Not to steal.
• 8. Not to defraud.
• 9. Not to oppress.

2. The Persees, in their book of Religion, have these Precepts; the book called Zundawastau:

1. To have shame and fear ever with th••••.

2. To consider, whether what they take in hand be good or bad, commanded or forbidden.

3. To keep their Eyes and hearts from coveting what is another's, and their hands from hurting any one.

4. To have a care always to speak the Truth.

5. To be known only in their own businesses, and not to enquire into, and to busie themselves in o∣ther mens matters.

6. Not to entertain any other Law, besides what they have delivered to them from their Prophets. M. de Thevenot.

3. The Indian Bramins call the books of their Re∣ligion Bets; which are four in number, which they say God sent to them; and that they are the Keep∣ers. M. de Thev.

The Gaurs have a large Book in three parts, re∣lating to Salvation, Dreams, and Physick, in a language which themselves scarce understand, but by the help of other Books. M. Tavernier, l. 4.

Diabolical.

The Devil is very cunning, a notable Politician. S. Paul knew him so, and therefore uses many words to set out his Frauds. His Interest and Sub∣tility are the only Rules he goes by: And he At∣tacks all persons, he hath to deal with, according to their Genius. Exempl. g. Balaam a false Pro∣phet, by Apparitions; Dr. Dee a Mathematician, by Magical Devices; our Saviour, by sacred Scripture;

the obstinate Jews, by a false Messiah (a Barcocab.) Enthusiastical Persons, by Revelations, Dreams, Fancies; Learned Men, by Curiosities; the Reli∣gious, by Superstitions, &c.

17. The manner of calling As∣semblies.

Jewish.

THE Jews Sounded Trumpets formerly.

Also they rung the great Bell Migrepha.

Now, about five in the Afternoon, the Door-Keeper of the Synagogue knocks at their Doors with a Hammer, warning them to repair to Eve∣ning Prayer. Rosse.

Ancient Christian.

At first, certainly, the Christians by agreement among themselves, appointed the Day and Hour before-hand, and conveyed the notice thereof by word of Mouth.

Pancirollus refers the Invention of Bells to Pau∣linus, Bishop of Nola, about the Year of Christ 400. But he rather changed the use of them to re∣ligious purposes. Dr. Holid. on Juv.

In Cyprus the Greeks are called to Church in the Morning, by one or two a Clock, by the striking on their Door with a Hammer; the Clerk utter∣ing these words; Christians go to Church. Taver. l. 2. c. 2 p. 81.

The Musccvites have no Bells in Steeples, but in a certain Engine or Machine near the Church, in the Church-Yard; and are for the most part so

small, that few of them are 150, or 200 pound weight. They toll them at beginning of Service, and at the elevation of the Chalice. The Rope being fasten'd not to the Bell, but the Clapper, they easily Chime many together.

The Abyssines have no Bells of Brass, or mix'd Metal; but a kind of hollow Vessels made of Wood, Stone, or Iron, more for noise than delight to the Ear. Job Ludolph. Salmuth, &c.

They have two great Bells in the Convent of Niamoni, in the Isle of Chio. The Turks allowing them to Christians no where else: —There are lit∣tle ones in every Village. M. de Thev.

I passed by a Church in Ispahan, where hearing a great noise, I went into it; the noise was made by striking with a great Stick upon a Deal-Board, that was hung up, which the Armenians are forced to make use of instead of Bells; the Persians not permitting them to make use of any. D. of Holst. Amb. Trav. p. 208.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans are called to Church five times a day by a Cryer, by a Cryer, bauling aloud Alla, Allah, Allahu.

The Turks call Etchmeasin in Persia, (the Seat of one of the Armenian-Patriarchs) the Church with Bells; for they are used here, and no where else in Turkey, except in Moldavia, Valachia, Mount A∣thos.

The Muczim goes up to a Minaret at every Mosque, and stopping his Ears with his Fingers, he sings, and cries these words with all his force, Allah ekbar, &c. i. e.

God is great, God is great, —is great, —great; shew that there is but one God, shew that Mahomet is his Prophet, come and present your selves to the Mercy of God, and ask Forgiveness of your Sins: God is great! God is great! God is great! God is great! There is no other God, but God.

M. de Thev.

This they do five times a day, and on Friday six.

The Faquirs, or poor Mahometan-Voluntiers, the have many Disciples, call them together, when they assemble, by the Sound of a Horn, or the Beat of a Drum. M. Tavernier, Par. 2. l. 2. c. 2.

Ancient Heathen.

The Persians did call an Assembly before Day∣light, saith Strabo, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, with the sound of a Bell. l. 15.

The Priestesses of Bona-Dea at Rome, were cal∣led to the Service by a Horn.

Upon the Festival of Dame Flora, the Rabble, and idle Strumpets were called together by the sound of a Trumpet.

Modern Heathen.

In Pegu, the Talapoi Summon the People to Church, by sounding a brass Bason. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.

In Mexico, they awaked the People to Service with a Trumpet.

The Bannyans are called to their Idolatrous De∣votions, to their Pagods under their Trees, with the sound of a little Bell. Sir Tho. Herb.

In some parts of Java, particularly Bantam, they use Drums instead of Bells, which they beat with a Bar as big as a Weaver's Beam; and sometimes brass Basons. Mandelslo.

In Siam, their Pagods have Steeples and Bells. Tavernier.

Upon tolling of the Bells they rise to Prayers, about 4 it. the Morning, which they repeat again toward Evening. Idem.

In Tunquin also, they have Bells. Idem.

In Gilolo and Amboyna, they bring their Daemon, or Nito, to a conference, by the sound of a little Tabor (called Typha) and with lighted Candles, and Words of Conjuration. Pacquet broke open. Vol. 2.

Diabolical.

In Amboyna, to have conference with the Devil, whom they call Nito, they assemble to the num∣ber of 20 or 30, and call upon him with the beat of a little Drum, consecrated to this use, which they call Typha, Mandelslo.

In New-England, 1692. at Salem, one G. B. was reported by some of the Witnesses, for Sum∣moning other Witches to a Sacrament, with the sound of a Trumpet; who failed not from all Quarters to go towards the appointed place of Meeting, soon after the Sound. Cotton Mather, in his Wonders of the Invisible World.

18. The Parts and Order of Divine, or Religious Wor∣ship. Domestical.

Jewish.

1. PArts of Divine Worship, Domestical, Daily.

Daniel prayed thrice a day, and praised GOD; —and it was his manner so to do, Dan. 6.16.

David prayed at Morning, and Evening, and Noon; —Night and Day, even in his Bed, ma∣king it swim with tears.

Anna served the Lord in the Temple with Fa∣sting and Prayer, Night and Day, Luke 2.37.

GOD appointed a Lamb to be offered for a daily Sacrifice, Morning and Evening.

He that eats Bread with unwashen hands, sins as grievously, as he that lies with a Whore. The Saying of R. Ase.

Ancient Christian.

The Christians in Aegypt continued all the six days in Devotion so earnestly, that they forgot to take their Food from Morning 'till Night. Sozom. l. 6. c- 18. ex Phil. Jud.

The People of Edessa would not be terrified from their often Meetings, through the fear of Death threatned to them. Ruffin. l. 2. c. 5.

1. At rising they met together, and betook themselves to Prayer. Chrysost. Hom. 1. de Precat.

This was done by the Master of the House, un∣less some Minister of Religion were present.

Certainly they read some portion of Scripture, &c. Dr. Cave.

They had set Hours for Prayer, (V. Cypr. Clem. Alex. de Orat. Dom.) viz. the First, Third, and Sixth.

2. About Noon, before Dinner, some part of the S. Scripture was read (and the Meat being set on the Table) a Blessing was solemnly begged of GOD. Dr. Cave.

Theodosius, Junior; (Empèror) would not taste any Meat, or eat a Fig, before he had first given Thanks, and set it apart with the sign of the Cross. Idem.

3. When at Dinner, they sung Hymns and Psalms, a custom which Clem. Alex. commends. Paedag. l. 2. c. 4. p. 165. Chrysostom greatly

pleads for it, to be used at ordinary works, at meals, after meals; as an excellent Antidote against Tem∣ptations, in Ps. 41. Tom. 3. Cypr. Ep. 1. p. 7.

4. Every time they took the Cup to drink, they made the sign of the Cross, and called upon Christ, Nazianz.

5. Dinner ended, they prayed, Basil. Ep. ad Greg. Tom. 3. p. 46.

6. Before going to bed, they prayed again, the whole family.

7. At midnight they rose to pray, and sing Hymns, Clem. Alex. paed. l. 2. c. 9.

This was very ancient, proceeding from their Nocturnal Assemblies, in persecution; Afterward left off, as inconvenient; yet it continues in Mona∣steries.

8. Concerning Catechising, vide alibi.

They read Scripture diligently, prayed frequent∣ly, and sung Psalms alone; Vide Sub. Tit. particul.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans are obliged by their Religion, to pray five times every day.

Most of them are careful to pray at least 3 times, and in the Mogul's Countrey, generally 5 times; and they make a conscience of it, from the Mogul himself, upon the Throne; to the poor Shepherd that attends upon his flock abroad: But they en∣deavour commonly to say their Prayers in Church; and if not there; they do it in their houses or fields.

Ancient Heathen.

In every family there were so many little statues of Wood, &c. placed about their Lares, as were Sons in the House; and when any one was out of his child∣hood (at 16,) he hang'd the Bulla, which he then left off, about the Neck of the child's statue: Ser∣vants also had statues of Wool or Hay.

The Romans had La••es, or Houshold Gods, and Faci, or Chimneys for them; and the ordinary peo∣ple observed the Ludi Compitalitii, Plays and Dan∣ces in the streets, in honour of them.

The Romans gave their Tables great Reverence, accounting them sacred, by laying on of the Salt∣sellers, and the Images of the Gods, Arnob. 2. adv. Gent. p. 87.

The Druids procure publick and private Sacrifi∣ces, Caes. de Bell. Gal.

Alexander Severus had in his private Chappel the Image of Jesus Christ (amongst other Deities and Heroes) to whom he paid adoration every morn∣ing, particularly, for that Precept, Quod tibi non vi•• sie••i alteri, ne feceris.

Modern Heathen.

The Chingulaes in Ceilon, besides their publick Temples, have private Chappels, little Houses, like Closets, in their Yards, not above 2 or 3 foot big sometimes, but built upon a Pillar, 2 or 3 foot from the ground, wherein they place certain Images of the Buddou (or Saviour God), that they may have him near them; and do testifie their Love and Ser∣vice to him, by lighting up Candles and Lamps in his House, and laying flowers every morning before him, Capt. Knox Relat. of Ceil.

In Guinea and the East Indies, they daub with a kind of Chalky Earth, for their Morning Devoti∣ons, View of the Engl. Acq. in Guinea, &c.

The Tunquinese adore 3 things in their Houses, the Hearth of their Chimney made of 3 stones, an Idol called Tiensa, Patroness of Handicrafts, and Bu∣abin, which they implore when they I go to build an House, Tavernier.

Diabolical.

1. Acts of Unbelief, Distrust, Despair, Disho∣nour to God, &c.

2. Injustice, Uncharimbleness, Wrath, Evil Speech, Adultery, Uncleanness, Lying, profane Swearing, Cursing, Covetousness, Pride, Discon∣tent, Curiosity, &c.

3. Idleness, Intemperance, Gluttony, Drunlaen∣ness: And, in a word, all neglect and remissness in governing the Heart, and Tongue, and Actions; in subduing the Lusts and Pass••••ns.

Yet in the Indies they use certain Ceremonies and Sacrifices; as do also Magicians, Spells and Invocati∣ons, &c.

19. Ecclesiastical Worship.

Jewish.

1. THey sounded the Trumpers every morning at the opening of the Court-Gates, particular∣ly of the Gate of Nicanor, to call the Levites, and Stationary Men to their Desks and Service, and the people of Jerusalem to the Temple: Also they rung the Great Bell Migrepha.

2. They offered Sacrifice in the Temple-Service twice a day.

3. They read the Law twice. The Master of the Synagogue called out one of the Seven Readers, ap∣pointed for the Service of the Synagogue: Gave him a Book to read: He read standing, in honour of the Law.

4. The expounded the Law, and made Discour∣ses to the people.

Teaching and Instruction was always performed fitting, Dr. Lightfoot.

5. They had Prayers 4 times a day.

6. Stationary men were appointed by course to be always attending the Service of the Temple, lest they should want a Congregation (as Deputies of the people;) for the Daily Sacrifice was the Sacrifice of all Israel: And therefore it, being impossible that all Israel should be present, these were chosen Representatives.

Christian.

1. The Roman Service, for 400 years thus; out of stilling. Orig. Brit.

1. The Epistle, out of St. Paul only, Walasrid. and the Pontifical Book, Strabo.

2. The Gospel.

3. The Sacrifice.

In Celestine's Time,

1. The Epistle,

2. The Gospels,

3. The Psalms, or Antiphonae, made out of them, the whole Choir singing each Verse alternatim, Wa∣laf. Strabo, Microlog.

4. Responsoria, or proper Hymns, Anthems (i. e. one singing, and the whole Choir answering.)

5. The Sacrifice: No Creed, No Sermon, till Leo's Time.

2. The Gallican Service, Ibid.

Morning, 1. Lessons.

2. Hymns.

3. Psalms of St. Hierom's Translation, with Gloria Patri, at the end, in Latin.

4. Between the Psalms,

1. The Deacon did silentium indicere.

2. The people privately on their knees fell to their private Devotions.

5. A concluding Collect, Collecta Oratia, the Lord's Prayer commonly.

1. The Creed, appointed by the 3 Council of Toledo.

2. Prophetical Lessons: Three Books being laid on the Altar, viz. of the Prophets, Epistles and Gospels, Greg. Turon.

3. The Sermon, immediately after the Gospel.

4. The Sacrifice in which Service were,

1. Confession of sins, Apdogia, a particular E∣numeration of sins, Suscipe confessionem meam, Do∣mine.

2. Prefaces and Collects, Contestatio, shewing our fitness to praise God at all times.

• 1. A particular Collect for the Day.
• 2. A Commemoration out of the Dypticks.
• 3. Another Collect, post Nomina.
• 4. Another, Ad Pacem.
• 5. A Preface relating to the Saint commemorated.
• 6. Concluded with a Trisagion.
• 7. Another relating to the Consecration.
• 8. A devout Prayer for benefit by the Sacrament.
• 9. A Collect for the Occasion, ended with the Lord's Prayer.
• 10. A Conclusion for the Day,
• 11. A Benediction for the people.
• 12. A Collect after the Eucharist.
• 13. A short Thanksgiving, Stilling fl. ex Card. Bon. rerum Liturg. l. 1. c. 12.

Mahometan.

Their Liturgy is in the Arabian Tongue, not un∣derstood by many of the common People, yet is repeated by the Moolaas, or Priests, and also by she common People.

The Mahometans also rehearse the Names of God and of Mahomet certain times on their Beads, as the Papists do their Prayers.

The Devout Mahometans, in a solemn manner assemble in their Mosquits or Churches, where by their Moolaas (upon Fridays) some selected parts of their Alcoran are publickly read unto them; which their Moolaas never touch without an expression of much outward Reverence.

And then they deliver some precepts out of it.

Purchas thus describeth their Method,

1. They Wash.

2. Go with a Sober pace to the M••squit.

3. In the Mesch it they all turn their Faces South∣wards (towards Mecha, as the Jews towards Jeru∣salem.)

4. The Meizin (or Sexton) stands up, and reads that Psalm, which before he had cryed to them in the Steeple.

5. Every one stands up holding his Hands fast∣en'd to his Waste, and bow their Heads to their Feet with great Reverence, and without stirring.

6. Then the I••am reads a Psalm aloud, the Mei∣zin (as the Clark) answering.

7. This ended, they fall on the ground, and say, Sabau Alla, Sabau Alla, Sabau Alla, God have Mercy, &c. abiding Prostrate till,

8. The Imam sings again his Psalm, and then they rise.

This they do four or five times.

9. The Meizin with a loud voice Prays God to Inspire the Christians, Jews, Greeks, and all Infi∣dels to return to their Law, all kneeling; and then with his hand lift up crying, Amin, Amin.

10. They touch their Eyes, or wipe them with their hands (as blessing themselves, and bring their hands over their Face, they depart. Out of Me∣navius.

On Friday at nine of the Clock, the Priest Preaches to the People, out of the Life of Mahomet; after which, two little Boys stand up, and sing certain

Prayers: Which ended, the Priest and all the Peo∣ple, with a low Voice, sing a Psalm; and then for half an hour, they cry, Illah, Illelah, i. e. There is but one God.

After all this, one of the Antippi, out of the high place (30 steps high) shews to the People a Lance and Scimiter, with Exhortation to use their Swords and Lances in defence of their Religion, Purch.

Antient Heathen.

The Order of the Roman-Heathen Ser∣vice, out of Gal••••uchius.

1. A choice was made of the Animals, proper to the Gods. A Buck for Mars; a Horse and Bull for Neptune; a He-goat for Bacchus; Cows for Ceres and Juno; She-goats for Diana; young Kids for Faunus, &c.

2. They examined the Sacrifice, whether it had any Blemish or Spot.

3. They Lustrated,

• 1. The Sacrifices.
• 2. The Utensils.
• 3. The people present; who if they had any de∣natural default, were driven a way by the Herald, cry∣ing, Procul este profani.

4. The Priest took a himp of Burnt Corn, or Meal, mixt with Salt and Water, (called salsa fru∣ges, or mold salsa, or Libum Adoreum) and cast it upon the Victim.

5. They killed the Victim, and if it were an Holocaust, burnt it all in the Fire; otherwise, part was reserved for the Priest, and part for them that gave it.

6. While the Beast was laid upon the Fire, the Officers held their hands upon it, and Prayed with the Priest.

7. Then they poured Wine into the Fire.

8. They Danced round about the Altar, and sung Hymns.

9. The Herald called upon the Priest, Age quod Agis.

Modern Heathen.

The Chingulayes in Worshipping the Planets,

1. Make Images of Clay, deformed, horrible in shape, some with Tusks, some with Horns, &c.

2. Set victuals before them; and when they do it, in case of sickness, they breing the Sick Man, and lay him before them all the while.

3. They use Drums, Pipes, Dancing all Night and Day, at least while the Ceremony lasts.

4. They throw the Images into the High-way, and the Victuals are eaten by Attendants and Beg∣gars.

In Worshipping the Devils.

1. They build a new House in their Yard, like a Barn, very slight, covered with Leaves, and A∣dorned with Branches and Flowers.

2. They bring some Weapons or Instruments out of the Pagods, and lay them on Stools at one end.

3. They use Drumming, Singing, Piping and Dancing.

4. They give away the Victuals to the Drum∣mers, Pipers, Beggars and Vagabonds.

In Worship of the Supreme God,

1. Observe, they seldom do it, but when lesser Devils fail.

2. They prepare an Offering of Victuals ready dressed (one dish always a red Cock.)

3. They carry this Sacrifice into the Woods, and lay it down to the Honour of their great Idol.

4. There are Men before the Offering in an hor∣rible disguise (like Devils) with Bells about their Legs, and Doublets of a strange Fashion, Dan∣cing and Singing, to invite, if possible, the God himself to come and eat of the Sacrifice.

5. The Sick Person, on whose account this Ser∣vice is performed, is all the while present, Cap. Knox.

In Guinea, and the East-Indies, they use neither Form nor Method in their Devotions: But every one makes a God after his own Fancy, Author of the view of the Engl. Acquis. in Guin. and E. Ind.

On Festival-days the Felistero having,

• 1. Set a Table in the Market-place;
• 2. He placeth a seat upon it, and sitteth there∣on.
• 3. He Preacheth.
• 4. The Women offer him their Infants, whom he sprinkles with Water, in which a live Snake swims, wherewith he likewise besprinkles the Ta∣ble.
• 5. He then uttereth certain words very loud.
• 6. He stroakes the Children with some kind of Colours, as if giving his blessing.
• 7. He himself drinks the Water.
• 8. The People clap their hands, and cry I on, I on, and so he dismisseth the Assembly, View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea, &c.

Diabolical.

Delrius tells us of some Semblance of Mass used at the Witches Meeting, and a kind of Sacrament, Disq. Mag. l. 6.

Glanvil tells us of,

1. Kissing the Devil's Breech.

2. Renouncing their Baptismal Covenant,

3. Giving Soul and Body to him.

4. Promising to observe his Laws; and to do mischief, and to keep secrets.

5. Signing the Paper wherein these Articles are contained with an O or Cross, which they make with Blood out of the fourth Finger of the right hand.

6. Calling him Robin; or saying, O Satan, give me my purpose.

7. Doing courtesy to him.

8. Anointing themselves with Oyl which the Spirit brings them.

9. Permitting the Devil to suck them in the Poll, or elsewhere, to suck their Blood once in 24 hours.

10. The Devil promising to them to live gallant∣ly, having pleasure of the World, for so many years; that they shall want nothing, Clothes, Victuals, nor Money.

11. Giving Six Pence, and vanishing with the paper.

12. At their solemn Meetings (upon the way) saying, Thout, Tout, a Tout, Throughout and about.

13. After Meeting, and due courtesy done, and other service—they have a cloth laid on the ground, &c.

14. Wine, Cakes, Rost-meat, Drink, &c.

15. The Devil sits at the upper end of the Table.

16. Useth some words before meat.

17. Bidding the Guests welcome.

18. Plays upon a Pipe, or Cittern.

19. The Name of God or Jesus not mention'd at their Meetings.

20. Giving them power to bewitch persons; either by,

1. Baptizing a Picture of Wax, &c. The Devil saying, I Baptize thee with this Oyl: The Witches saying, A Pox on thee, Ill spite thee, &c. The Devil himself being Godfather: Or,

2. Giving an Apple, Dish, Spoon, &c. Or,

3. By a Touch, or Curse, &c.

21. Sometimes they have Carnal Copulation to∣gether at such Meetings.

22. The Devil leaves an ugly smell at parting.

23. They use such words as these at parting; A Boy, merry me••t, merry part.

24. As they return homewards, Rentum Tor∣mentum.

In short the Devil keeps to no order; is no where constant to himself: In Popish Countries can be Papist, in Turky, Mahometan; and adapt himself to the Humour of his Disciples.

The Order of the Jewish Ser∣vice in Barbary, out of Dr. Addison.

Jewish.

1. THey spend some time in the Meditation of the Divine Attributes.

2. They repeat to themselves, Numb. 24.5. How goodly are thy Tents, &c. And Psal. 26.8. O Lord, I have loved the habitation of thine house, &c.

3. They lay the right hand on the heart, and bowing their Bodies toward the Chest wherein the law is kept, they begin the publick Service,

1. With Psal. 5.7. As for me I will come into thy house, in the multitude of thy mercies, &c.

2. After the appointed course of the Psalms, they have Two Lessons; the first out of the Law, the second out of the Prophets.

3. They Pray,

• 1. Standing.
• 2. Girt.
• 3. With the Head bowed.
• 4. Their Face toward Jerusalem.
• 5. Their hands on their heart.
• 6. Uttering their Prayers in a sort of plain Song.
• 7. Without Spitting, or Belching, &c.
• 8. At Confession of Sins using Prostration, and shewing a great sense of their own vileness.
• 9. At pronopuncing of Holy, Holy, Holy Lord God, &c. they jump up three times.

Ancient Christian.

The Order of the Divine Service amongst the Primitive Christians, out of Dr. Cave.

The manner various: commonly thus—

1. They began with Prayers probably; v. Ter∣tul. Apol. c. 39.

2. Read the Scriptures. The Quantum, arbitrary.

The Apost. Constitut. appoint two Lessons.

S. Clemens Epistle to the Corinth.

Hermas's Pastor.

The Writings of S. Ephrem,

Read in some places, after Holy Service.

3. They sung Hymns and Psalms, vid. post.

4. The Presbyters and President of the Assem∣bly preach'd, and made Exhortations, one after another.

5. Prayers were made for Catechumens, Peni∣tents, Possessed, &c. according to their respective Capacities, the Persons in every rank departing as soon as the Prayer that particularly concerned them was done.

• 1. The Catechumens departed.
• 2. The Penitents.

The Deacons crying aloud, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in Lat. Ite, missa est.

6. The Faithful only, (the Catechumens, gone, and the Doors shut,) proceeded to the Lord's Supper, wherein they

• 1. Prayed for all states of Men, &c.
• 2. Gave the kiss of Charity.
• 3. Prayed for the Consecration of the Eu∣charist.
• 4. Received the Elements.
• 5. Made their Offerings.

7. They Admonished, Censured, Absolved, &c.

8. They concluded with a Blessing.

Afternoon.

Note, They had publick Prayers and Sermon to the People in the Afternoon. Chrysost. Basil, Au∣gustine, make sufficient evidence of it.

9. The People stretched out their right-hand, the left-hand being put under it, Cyril.

10. During the Administration they sung Psalms (Psal. 33. constit. Apost.) and Hymns.

11. Concluding with Prayer and Thanks-giving

12. Saluting each other with a Kiss of Peace (Signacula Orationis) Tertull.

Ancient Heathen.

The Order of their Service out of other Au∣thors, D'Assigny, &c.

1. The Priest washes hands in pure Water.

2. He leads the Sacrifice to the Altar.

3. Before they offered to Jupiter, they offered Praoedancae Hostia (some preparatory things) to

the Daemones, or Angels, that they might inter∣cede for them to the God.

4. If these appeared unlucky, they offered o∣thers, succedancae Hostiae.

5. The Priest offered a set Form of Prayer to Janus and Vesta.

6. He mark'd the Beast with his Knife from head to tail, and if he appeared unruly, they let him go, and took another.

7. Laid upon his head and back the mola salsa, mixt with Frankincense.

8. —Tasted a Cup of Wine.

9. —Caused the Assistants to do the like.

10. —Poured the remainder of the Wine be∣tween the Horns of the Beast.

11. Took from that place a few Hairs, called prima libamina, and cast them into the Fire.

12. Commanded an Officer to kill the Beast.

13. The Assistants flead him, lighted the Wood, &c.

14. The Sooth-sayer, with a long Knife, turn∣ed the Bowels up and down, to observe them, and tell his Judgment upon them; for they might not touch them with their hands.

15. The Priest cast some Frankincense in the Fire, with some Wine.

16. The Priest taking that part of every Member which the Officers had cut out into a Blatter, cal∣led Lanx, or Discus, did litare, i. e. cast them in∣to the Flames, to appease the God.

17. While this was doing, the Priest, and the Person that gave the Victim, did jointly make their Prayers to the God, with their hands upon the Altar.

18. Then they, with the Assistants, went to Feast, upon the Remainder of the Sacrifice, sing∣ing the Praises of their God.

19. After the Banquet, they returned to the Altar, and cast into the Flames the Morsells of Meat that were left, with the Tongue, and some Wine.

20. They returned Thanks to the God for the Honour of sharing with him in the Victim.

21. At Rome, they concluded with Prayers to Janus and Vesta, the Tutelary Gods of the Em∣pire.

N. B. At the beginning, the Herald called to the People, Favete linguis.

Afterwards, to the Priest, Age quod Agis.

Jewish.

Their Order of Service in Rome, Venice, Worms, Mentz, Frank∣fort, &c. at this day, out of Mr. Rosse.

1. THey wash, and scrape their Shoes.

2. They enter the Synagogue with great Reverence, bowing towards the Ark.

3. Are tied to a set Form of Prayer by Book.

4. The People answer, Amen, Though their Li∣turgy be in the old Hebrew, which the People ge∣nearlly understand not.

5. They utter divers brief Benedictions, and af∣ter them some short Prayers.

6. Instead of Sacrifices (because banished from Jerusalem) they read the Law concerning Sacrifi∣ces, &c. with some Expositions thereof out of the Talmud.

7. They pray, in particular, for the re-building of Jerusalem, and their return thither; with great vociferation and rejoycing.

8. They read a long Prayer, collected out of the Psalms, and 1 Chron. 30.

9. They conclude, with singing those words of Obadiah, v. 17, 18, &c.

Other Songs also they sing, much to this pur∣pose.

When they say, Hearken, O Israel, the LORD, our GOD, is One LORD, they turn their heads to the four Corners of the World.

When they say, Isa. 6.3. Holy, Holy, Holy, &c. they leap three times.

10. They utter an execrable Prayer against the Christians.

11. They pray for Peace, bowing to the Right and Left, and depart backward out of the Syna∣gogue, looking to the Ark.

Ancient Christian.

The Order of Divine Service, out of Ignatius.

1. On Sunday is a publick meeting out of both City and Countrey, where are read (as time will permit) the Prophets and Apostles: The Reader having ended,

2. The Pastor or President makes an Exhortation.

3. Afterwards we all rise up, and offer Prayers;

4. Then is brought Bread, Wine and Water.

5. Then the Pastor, according to his Abilities, offers up Prayers and Thanks-givings, the People saying, Amen.

6. Then Distribution is made; and,

7. By the Deacon sent to such as are absent.

8. The Wealthier-contribute, if they will; which deposited, with the Pastor, is to be given to the Poor.

The Order of Divine Service, out of Tertullian.

We come together into the Congregatign, that we may, as it were, with an Army, besiege God with our Prayers.

1. We Pray for the Emperors and their Ministers.

2. We are Assembled for the reading of the Di∣vine Scriptures.

3. There are also Exhortations.

4. Castigations, and the Divine Censure: And Judgment is passed with a great deal of weight and authority, as among those who are certain of the presence and inspection of God, &c.

5. Every one brings some small piece of mony to the Chest, if he can, one day in a Month, or when he will; for no man is compelled, but gives freely.

6. This is, as it were, a pious Depositum for the feeding and interring of the Poor, for boys and Girls destitute of Estate and Parents; also for such as are aged; such as have suffered Shipwrack.

The Order of Divine Service in Muscovy, out of the D. of Holstein's Embassad.

1. The whole service consists of certain Chapters out of the Bible, Psalms, and the Athanasian Creed.

2. Whereto they add a Homily out of S. Chry∣sostome.

3. And certain Prayers, which they sing, much in like manner as Antiphonaes are Sung, saying ever and anon, Gospodi Pommilui, (Lord have mercy up∣on me) which the People repeat three times, ma∣king the sign of the Cross.

4. The Priest goes up to the Altar, reads S. Ba∣sil's Liturgy, and takes the Sacrament himself, but gives it to none else.

Modern Heathen.

The Bannyans in Devotion to their Pagods un∣der their Trees;

• 1. Receive an Unction, and Sprinklings of sun∣dry coloured Powders, &c.
• 2. Pay their Tithes and Offerings.
• 3. Repeat their Orisons.
• 4. Make Processions.
• 5. Sing, and perform may Mysteries, &c. Sir Tho. Herb.

The Siamites use abundance of Lights before their Pagods in time of Service: They likewise In∣cense them, and adorn them with Flowers and precious Stones. Mandelslo.

At Banerous in India, when the Pagod was o∣pened,

1. Four Bramins came with a Censer, each of them followed by a rabble of other Bramins, that made a hideous noise with Drums and Trum∣pets, &c.

2. The two eldest sang a Song; the People sing∣ing in a Tune and playing, with every one a Pea∣cock's Tail, or such like Flabel, to keep the Flies off from the Idol.

3. Half an hour after the beginning of this Mu∣sick, two principal Bramins made a great noise three times with two little Bells, and a kind of Mallet knockt at the Pagod-door.

4. This done, the Pagod was open'd, and the Idol Ram to be seen, the People falling upon the ground, with their hands on their heads, prostra∣ting three times.

5. Then rising up, they threw great quantities of Nosegays and Garlands to the Priests, with which the Priest touch'd the Idol, and restored them again.

6. Before the Altar stood a Bramin, holding a Lamp of nine Wicks lighted in his hand, on which he cast Incense: Then the Pagod was shut, and the People departed. Tavernier.

1. Particular Parts of Divine Worship, and 1. of Prayer.

Jewish.

Observe,

1. THE Orators, or Persons praying. The Priest, as Speaker for the People; the People by way of consent and communion with the Priest.

2. The Times or Seasons. There were 4 hours of Prayer daily observed in the Temple. There are now but three in the Synagogues. Dr. Addi∣son.

3. The Place,

• 1. The Temple.
• 2. The Synagogues.
• 3. Private Places.

4. The Form.

All in Form, of which there were 18 in num∣ber, belonging to their Liturgy, in our Saviour's time. Dr. Lightfoot.

Their Prayers now are very many, and there∣fore they run them over, in Hebrew Rhimes, &c. Purchas.

5. The Gesture.

They pray standing, with their Loins girt, and their Bodies bowed a little, and their Faces toward Jerusalem; at Confession of Sins using pro∣stration; and at Praises extraordinary jumping up, as at those words, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Sabbaoth, as is said before. Dr. Addison.

Rosse adds, Laying their hand on their heart.

They hold it a great sin in praying, to belch, yatch, spit, or break wind, because they hold the Angels to be there present. Rosse.

They believe, That whosoever saith heartily A∣men, hastens their Redemption. Idem.

Ancient Christian.

The Method and Order of Divine Service among the Indian Christians, out of Sir Tho. Herbert.

1. They Assemble chearfully.

2. Shut their Eyes at Entrance.

3. Salute the Priest with humble Reverence, who resalutes them by lifting up his hands and eyes.

4. The Priest, at a set Hour, begins Prayers; seldom exceeding two Hours in the whole Exer∣cise.

• 1. Making a brief Confession.
• 2. The People assenting in an Unanimous A∣men.
• 3. Expounding some part of Scripture; during which their Attention, Looks and Silence is com∣mendable.
• 4. Singing an Hymn.

5. At parting out of the Church, re-saluting the Priest, who ceases not to elevate his hands, 'till all the People are departed.

N. Every first Sunday in the Month, the Priest reads a Homily, writ, as they say, by the Apostle, or some of his Disciples.

The Order of the Armenian-Service, out of M. Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.

1. They put off their Shoes, and enter into Church.

2. When they hear Mass, they sit with their heads covered, all the Service-time, except at the Elevation of the Host; for then they take off their Bonnets, and kiss the Earth three times.

3. There was (viz. at the Church in Egmiasin) upon the Altar a Cross, with Six Candlesticks of Gold; and upon the Steps to the Altar, four Can∣dlesticks of Silver, five foot high.

4. After they had sung several Hymns, the Pa∣triarch seated himself in a Chair, cover'd with Silk-Tapistry, four Arch-Bishops sitting with their backs to a Pillar at his right hand. The Service was solemnly perform'd by an Arch-Bishop, with two Bishops on each side.

5. When the Arch-Bishop had made certain Prayers, he gave the Book, wherein he had read the Gospel, to the Patriarch, Bishop, and Peo∣ple, to kiss; at last, many kissed the Patriarch's hand, &c.

In Muscovy, all say their Prayers, either stand∣ing or kneeling; for they have neither Seats nor Benches in their Churches: The late Great Duke, who was much given to Devotion, lay all along upon the ground, when he said his Prayers. D. of Holst. Ambassad. Trav. p. 102.

Note; I liked one thing that I saw, both at Strasburgh and here, (viz. at Frankfort) that at the end of Prayers, a considerable interval of silence was left, before the conclusion, for all People's private Devotion. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Mahometan.

The Turks pray 5 times a day, concerning which they have many Traditions, some necessary, some of counsel and decency. e. g.

• 1. In noon and afternoon, prayers to be read with a low voice; in the morning and at night with a loud voice, if an Imam be present, else 'tis indifferent.
• 2. The men lift up their hands to the tip of their Ears, the women to their Jaws.
• 3. Accompanying the Imam which a low voice; in all he doth, imitating.
• 4. Prostration, touching the ground with fore∣head, Nose, &c.

These things make the Prayer Null,

• 1. Talking, laughing, or weeping loud at Pray∣er, unless at the mention of Paradise or Hell.
• 2. Scratching 3 times in one place, passing before the Imam without prostration, turning their face from the Keble, advancing the space of two Ranks, beginning the Prayer when the Imam begins ano∣ther, a mistake in reading, saluting any willingly.
• 3. They may not pray in the habit they common∣ly work in.
• 4. Nor before the fire, yet they may by a Candle or Lamp.

The Expiation for a fault of Inadvertency, is Prostration.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The persons praying, viz. Priests and others, &c.

2. Times and Seasons: At Sacrifices publickly.

3. The place: At the Altar, and in the Tem∣ples.

4. The Form: A verse out of a Book. Theag. lib. de diis. v. Nat. Com.

The Gentiles read their Prayers out of a Book, before their Sacrifices; Ne quid praepostere dicatur. Alex. ab Al. l. 4. c. 17.

They often began thus, Dii Deae{que} omnes, &c. i.e. O all ye Gods and Goddesses, &c.

5. Gesture: They Prayed standing to the Supe∣rior Gods, sitting to the Inferior.

6. The Matter: At public Sacrifices they Prayed that the God would accept their Offering, and be bountiful and pleasant, &c.

At other times they put up odd Petitions, as,

Juno Verenda, concede Fratrem occidere, &c. Eu∣rip. in Phaen.

Da mihi fallere, da justum sanctum{que} videri. Horat.

Plato Advised, That whatsoever Hymns or Pray∣ers the Poets composed, should be first shewed to the Priests, lest they should err.

Modern Heathen.

In Slam the Religious Orders are tied to rise at Midnight to pray to their Idols. Rosse.

In Goa they pray to the Sun and Moon, &c. and to the first thing they meet with in the morning, tho a Goose or an Ass, and all the day after, they Pray to it: But a Crow they cannot abide. Idem.

About Jemena in Bengala, they use to Pray na∣ked in the Water, and to do Pennance, by lying flat on the ground, kissing the Earth, holding up their hands to the Sun, and turning themselves a∣bout 40 times. Idem.

See more of this in the Second Part of this book, under the Title of Prayer.

Magical.

Ad illum (viz. Cacodaemonem) complicatis genibus supplices accessistis. Mart. Delrio & Sebast. Michael in Pneumalog. refer. exemplar sententiae latae Avinioni Anno. 1582.

Glanvil saith, they call the Devil sometimes Ro∣bin, and pray to him, O Satan, give me my purpose.

Dr. Dee in all his Actions with Spirits, tells us, that he always went to prayer (not to the Devil professedly) but to God. Oravimus ad Deum, ejus implorabamus auxilium: And in the end of his Ac∣tion he concludes with a short Thanksgiving to God.

Omnis Spiritus laudet Deum nostrum, unum & trinum. Amen.

Nay the very occasion of his falling into this Magical Delusion, next to his Mathematical Stu∣dies, is supposed to be, his earnest Prayer to God for Wisdom, such Wisdom as he was ambitious of. Dr. Casaubon.

2. Praises, Psalms, Hymns.

Jewish.

THere were 3 kinds of Musical Persons among the Jews:

• 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that plaid upon Musical Instruments.
• 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that sung with the Voice.
• 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that joyned Vocal and Instru∣mental Musick together, Alsted. Encycl. N. 2630.

The Song of Miriam, was uttered, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, with alternate Melodies, saith Philo Jud. de vit. Mosi. l. 3.

The President of the Essenes standing up, sung an Hymn, composed in praise of God, and after him did others, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, in their Orders, in convenient manner; and when they came unto the Close of the Hymns, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Id. de vit contempl.

The Hallel was sung over at the Passover, from Ps. 113, to Ps. 118.

The 92d Psalm on the Sabbath-day, Psalm 9.4. e∣very Wednesday, Dr. Light. Templ. Serv. p. 59, —139.

Ancient Christian.

Hymns and Psalms were accounted a conside∣rable part of Divine Worship, Dr. Cave, vid. Plin. l. 10. Ep. 97.

They were either Extempore, or set.

The Council of Laodicea ordered, That no Psalms of private composition should be recited in the Church, Can. 59. also that a Lesson should be inter∣posed between every Psalm.

In this Duty all the Congregation bore a part, joi∣ning together: Afterward the custom was to sing Alternatim, course by course, answering one ano∣ther, Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 24. who saith, it was first brought in by Flavianus and Diodorus, in the Ch. of Antioch in the Reign of Constantine; but So∣crates saith, by Ignatius, who in a vision had heard, &c. Socr. Eccl. H. l. 6. c. 8.

Pliny saith, the Christians did secum invicem canere.

Theodosius Junior, rising early every morning, with his Sisters, did together interchangeably sing Psalms of Praise. De Orig.

They Sung Hymns and Psalms at Dinner; a custom which Clem. Al. commends, Paedag. l. 2. c. 4. Chrysostom greatly pleads for it, to be used at ordi∣nary works, at meals, after meals, as an excellent Antidote against Temptations, in Ps. 41. Tom. 3. Cypr. Ep. 1. p. 7.

S. Augustine saith, we have the precept and ex∣ample of our Saviour Christ and his Apostles for singing in our Assemblies, Orig. Brit.

Also he saith, the Customs of Churches were very different about these matters. In the Church∣es of Asric, he saith, they confin'd themselves to the Prophetical Hymns, for which they were up∣braided by the Donatists, as too grave and formal;

but he allows singing for one of the solemn parts of Divine Service, with which he joyns reading the Lessons, Preaching and Prayer, either aloud by the Bishop, or in common, by the Deacons giving no∣tice, Ibid.

Hymns of the Church, Just. Mart.

Hymns proving the Divinity of Christ. Euseb.

Hymns of Nepos, Idem.

Hymns of St. Ambrose, S. Hilary, Prudentius, generally used.

Te Deum, attributed by Arch-Bishop Ʋsher, to S. Nicclius Bishop of Triers, A. D. 535. or of Ly∣ons, 567.

Gloria Patri, used anciently in the Eastern Church, Basil: in the Gallican Churches at the end of every Psalm, Cassian: at Rome mostly after the Responsoria, Walafr. Strab.

Singing in Ambrose's time, taken into use at Millain, and the Western Churches, upon occasion of a Persecution under Justina, Valentinian's Mother.

Augustine commends Athanasius his plain distinct singing, like reading.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans have several ways of praising God, viz. by Singing, Musick, Dancing, &c. ac∣cording to the different Sects which are among them, but the most pleasant is that of the Dervi∣ses, with Flutes, Drums, Dances, Vocal-musick, reading of the Alcoran and exposition of it: Con∣cerning which see afterwards in the Chapter of Saints.

See more in the Practical Part in the Chap. of Praising God.

Ancient Heathen.

Observe,

1. The Matter and Contents.

Callimachas writing a Hymn to the praise of Apollo, begins thus,

None so skilful an Artist as the famous Apollo,

He's skill'd in Song, and skill'd in Archery;

A Prophet He, and great Physician too;

He Mortals taught to build, Apollo loves Archi∣tecture, &c.

Orpheus observes the same method, viz.

• 1. Declaring the Vertues of the Gods.
• 2. Praying that they may be brave and hap∣py, and give a blessed end to their Banquets.

2. The Form.

They had three Stanzaes, or parts.

• 1. Strophe, sung in turning from the East to the West.
• 2. Antistrophe, in returning from the West to the East.

3. Epode, Sung while they stood before the Al∣tar; for they used to Dance in this manner, whilst they Sung the Hymns, about the Altar.

3. The time:

Alway when the Persians Sacrificed, a Magus Sung a Hymn.

The Arabian Priests were bound to spend their time in singing Hymns, and rehearsing the Acts of their Gods. Rosse.

N. Plato (l. de leg.) adviseth that whatsoever Hymns or Prayers the Poets composed, they should first shew them to the Priests, lest they should ask evil things for good.

Greg. Naz. saith, Julian the Apostate, in imi∣tation of the Christians, did appoint among the Heathens, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a Form of Pray∣er to be said in parts.

Modern Heathen.

Among the Samodies, the Priest in his Divine Service doth not Sing, but Howl, and that so long, till he become like a Mad-man, and then falls

down, as if he were dead, but riseth again, orders five Deer to be Sacrificed, and then thrusts a Sword half way into his belly, still singing or howling rather, &c. Rosse.

Among the Indians Old and Modern, dancing to the Idols, is accounted part of divine Wor∣ship. Idem.

In Goa, when they Sow, Mow, go to Sea, and when the Women lye in, and when they return from Sea, they feast their Idols with Musick, and other Solemnities 14 days together. Idem.

In Narsinga their Idol is carried yearly in Pro∣cession, with Virgins and Musick going before. Idem.

In Florida they worship the Sun and Moon, with dances and songs, howling, feasting and cutting of their Skins.

Diabolical.

Profane, wanton Songs, which vitiate and cor∣rupt the minds of men. Chrysostom (in Ps. 117.) calls them, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

Delrius in his Magic Disquis. makes mention of Multae Jubilationes, Saltationes, commessationes, compotationes, et ludi in honorem ipsius praesidentis Beelzebub. l. 5. Sec. 16.

Mr. Glanvil tells us,

• 1. At going to meeting, they go singing—Thout, tout a tout, throughout and about.
• 2. At their Feasting, the Devil plays on a Cit∣tern or Pipe.
• 3. At parting, the word is, — A Boy! merry meet, merry part!
• 4. In their Return, they cry, Rentum Tormen∣tum.

Doctor Dee in his Actions with Spirits used fre∣quent Thanksgivings; for instance, when by the help of one of his Spirits he had found three of his Books, which had been burnt the 10th of April before, I fell (saith he) upon my Knees, with great thanks-yielding to the God Almighty, Act. with Spirits, p. 418.

3. Sacrifices.

Jewish.

THE Oblations of the Jews (according to Pur∣chas his Relations, and Theol. Discov. of Asia, &c.) were,

1. Sacrifices.

• 1. Burnt-Offerings: Consumed by the perpetual fire upon the Altar, being that which God miracu∣lously sent down from Heaven to consume Aaron's Sacrifice: Nadab and Abihu were stricken with a re∣venging fire from God, for using other: Vide Lev. 1.
• 2. Meat-Offerings: Made of fine flour, without Honey or Leaven, and with Oil and Incense on the Altar, or Frying-pan, or Oven, or Caldron, Lev. 2. part whereof was sacred to the Lord, by fire; part for the Priests.
• 3. Peace-Offerings: The Fat and Kidneys where∣of were to be burnt (the Fat and Blood being uni∣versally forbidden them to eat) the breast and right shoulder was the Priests: The rest went to the Sa∣crificer, to be caten the first or second day, or the third day burnt with Fire, Lev. 3, & 7.
• 4. Sin-offerings, viz. for sins of Ignorance of the Priest, Prince, People, &c. vide Lev. 4, & 6.
• 5. Trespass-Offerings, viz. in case of contempt, when the sin was done willingly, Lev. 6. To these were adjoyned Prayers and Praises with musical instruments and voices.
• 6. Offerings of Consecration, proper to the Priests, vide Lev. 6.10.
• 7. Of Purification, as of a Woman after Child∣birth, Lev. 12. or a Leper, Lev. 13, & 14. or for un∣clean issues of Men and Women, c. 15.

• 8. Of Expiation on that Feast-day so called, Lev. 16.

Add to these,

• 1. The Lights.
• 2. Incense every morning and evening, on a golden Altar, whereto the Priests only had access, with such perfume as is prescribed, Exod. 30.

2. Gifts.

1. According to the Law.

• 1. First-Fruits, of Man, of Beasts, of the Earth.
• 2. Tithes, to the Levites, to the Priests, the Temple, a 3d. year's Tenth.

2. By Vow.

3. Of Free-will.

Now the Jews content themselves with reading the Precepts concerning Sacrifices; comforting themselves with Hos. 14.3.

Ancient Christian.

Cyprian severely chides a rich Widow of his time, who came to the Sacrament, without giving any thing to the poor man's box, did partake of o∣thers Offerings, not giving any thing of her own, de Oper. & Eleemos.

Concerning the Oblations of the Primitive Christians, we may observe,

• 1. That Bread and Wine was ordinarily Offered every Lord's Day, by all the men and Women, Carranz. in Sum. Dec. Fabia. Pa.
• 2. That the Offerings of them who did not Communicate, were not to be accepted, Id. Sum. Eliber. Conc. c. 28.
• 3. That none were to receive these Offerings, but the Bishop, or his Substitute, upon pain of being Anathematized, Conc. Gangr. c. 8.
• 4. That the Oblations were to be distributed by the Bishop, according to the Necessity of the Faith∣ful, Carrauz. Sum. Decr. Ʋrban. Pap. 12. qu. Res Eccl.

• 5. That of the Oblations of the Faithful, or the Revenues of the Church, one part was to be al∣lowed to the Bishop, two parts for Church Repairs, and the Poor, and one for the Clerks, or Clergy, according to their Merits. Idem. Sum. Decr. Simpl. Pa.
• 6. That the offerings of such as did not receive the Lord's Supper, as did oppress the Poor, as laid violent hands upon themselves, were not to be ac∣cepted. Idem, &c.

So also of such as had delivered up their Children to be Baptized by Hereticks. Idem.

7. That Oblations were not to be made in Lent. Idem.

Mahometan.

The Mahometan Pilgrims, in commemoration of Abraham's Sacrifice, offer upon the Plain, near Medina, 400000 Sheep, on the Day of the little Bairam. M. de Thev.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Obs. the kinds of Sacrifices.

• 1. Humane Sacrifices were offered to Saturn, in Carthage, &c. To Jupiter, Apollo, Mars, Nep∣tune, Bacchus, Juno, Diana, Pallas, Mercury, Moloch, &c. Amongst the Romans, Scythians. Cauls, Aegyptians, &c. And some Indians now.
• 2. Beasts and Birds, &c.
  • 1. White, to the Supernal Gods.
  • 2. Black, to the Infernal.

2. A Bull to Jupiter, Mars, Apollo, Neptune, Luna, the Heroes.

• A Ram to Mars and Jupiter.
• A Horse to Sol and Mars.
• A Doe to Minerva and Pan.
• A Lamb to Juno and Faunus.

• A Dove to Venus.
• A Sow to Ceres and Cybele.
• A Hog to Sylvanus.
• A Cock to the Lares.
• A He-Goat to Bacchus.

The Women prostituted their own Bodies to Venus, at her Temple, for the use of Strangers.

They must all be,

• 1. Of Fair Colour.
• 2. Free from blemish.
• 3. Not used to Labour.
• 4. Such as they had received no profit from.

They chose proper Garlands to adorn the Men, Sacrifices, Altars, Vessels, e. g.

In the Service of Bacchus, Myrtle.

Ceres, the Oak.

Hercules, Poplar.

Apollo, Lawrel.

They chose proper Fewel for the Altars.

Myrtle for Venus.

Ash for Mars.

Oak for Jove, &c.

Natalis Comes tells, of Vengeance inflicted for improper Fewel, out of Pausanias, &c.

They used proper Seasons of Service.

In the Morning, to the Spernal.

In the Evening, to the Infernal.

Proper Places.

On the Plain, to the Terrestrial.

On Hills, to the Supernal.

In Grots and Caves to the Infernal.

Modern Heathen.

The East-Indians offer Sacrifice (some of them) to the Sea; and generally to the Idol in their Pa∣gods, M. de Thev.

In Guinea, &c. if the Fishermen have not a good draught, they present a Piece of Gold to the Priest, to reconcile them to the frowning Saint,

who with his Wives makes a kind of Procession through the Streets, smiting his Breast, clapping his hands with a mighty noise, 'till he come to the shoar, where they cut down Boughs from certain Trees, and hang them on their Necks, playing on Timbrels; then the Priest turns to the Wives, and expostulates with them, and throws Wheat, and other things into the Sea, as an Offering to the Fetisso. View of the Engl. Acqu. in Guinea, &c.

In Pegu and Bengala, the Idols are honoured with Lights continually burning before them. Rosse.

In Goa, they wash in a Cistern, near the Idol, and offer Rice, Eggs, &c. Idem.

The Gaurs, Kids, Hens, Pigeons.

In Malabar, they Sacrifice Flowers and Cocks to their Idol.

In Narsinga, the Pilgrims offer Gold, Silver, and Jewels to their Idol. Idem.

In Virginia, they offered Tobacco, &c.

In Mexico, &c. Men. Idem.

Diabolical.

Witches give their Soul and Body to the Devil.

And permit the Devil to suck their Blood, once in 24 hours.

And destroy the lives of as many as they can, in Devotion to the Devil. Glanvil.

In Amboyna, they offer him Meat and Drink, and light a Wax-Candle in a certain place of their Houses; and if he comes not, they eat most of the Consecrated Meat themselves. Mandelslo.

The like they do in Ceylon. Capt. Knox.

4. Purifications, Washings, &c.

Jewish.

PUrification by Water, was long in use with the Jews, though not Sacramental; therefore they expected it at the coming of the Messiah, John 1.25. They question'd not his Baptism, but his Au∣thority. Godw. Antiq.

To make a Woman-Profelyte of the Covenant, was required Purification by Water and Oblation, viz. two Turtles, or Pigeons; to a Male-Profe∣lyte Circumcision, together with Purification and Oblation. Idem.

Purification was used,

• 1. To Males, before Circumcision.
• 2. To Women-Proselytes of the Covenant.
• 3. To Women after Child-birth, as the Law re∣quires, Lev. 12. but with this difference among the Modern Jews, That after the birth of a Daugh∣ter, the Wife retires for 66, or 70 Days, her Hus∣band not being permitted to touch her Finger, or Clothes, or cut in the same Dish, or drink in the same Cup with her, 'till she hath been washt, &c. Dr. Addison.
• 4. To Churches, Vessels, &c.

Ancient Christian.

Hither may be referred the Baptism of Christi∣aus, which is a kind of Purification; though we have spoken of it before, in the Chapter of Sacra∣ments; as may also the Lord's Supper, in which

the Souls of true Believing Communicants are pu∣rified in the Blood of Christ, that Lamb of GOD, which takes away the sins of the World. This is that Fountain which was open'd on purpose for sin, and for uncleanness; which purifies more than the Refiners fire, or the Fuller's Soap.

But ordinarily, Repentance is the Christian's pu∣rification, and that which disposeth and makes us meetly qualified for the Ordinances before-men∣tioned; both which are but declarative of this, and supposed in the Judgment of Christian Chari∣ty, both in Baptism and the Lord's Supper.

Other Purifications have been added in succeed∣ing Ages, by the Papists especially; as,

1. Purification, or Dedication of Churches, by Praying, Sprinkling the Walls with holy Water, and a bundle of Hysop; the Clergy and People go∣ing about and singing, the Bishop knocking the Door with his Crosier, saying, Lift up your heads, O ye gates, &c. Then entering in with three Ser∣vants, wishing Peace three times to the House, then on his knees to the Altar, and praying, whilest the Clergy without sing the Litany, who afterwards carry in the Relicks of the Saint to which the Church is Dedicated. The Walls are painted; Salt, Water, Ashes, and Wine are exercised, and mixt, into which the Bishop having dipt his Thumb, makes the sign of the Cross on the Altar, Walls, Pave∣ment, offers Incense, blesseth the Church, Preach∣eth, &c. all enter the Church singing, &c.

2. Of Altars; by going about them 7 times, and sprinkling them with Water and Hysop 7 times, ha∣ving first made 4 Crosses, on the 4 Horns of the Altars.

3. The Putinae, the Corporal, Chalice, Linnen, Pix, Fonts, Crosses, Images, First-Fruits, Holy-Water, Salt, Church-Yard, Bells, Easter-Tapers, Chests, wherein the Relicks of the Saints are kept, &c. And these Purified or Consecrated with Prayers. Washing, Crossing, Ancinting, Incense, &c.

Mahometan.

The Turks have two kinds of Ablutions,

• 1. Gousl, viz. a general washing of the whole body, after lying with their Wives, Nocturnal Pollution, Urine, or any Unclean Thing touch∣ing them.
• 2. Abdest, viz. only of the Hands always be∣fore Prayers.
• 3. After easing of Nature, they wash their Hands, &c.

To this end they have commonly near the Mosques, Baths for the Gousl, and Fountains for the Abdest.

The manner thus;

• 1. They look toward Mecha, and wash the Hands three times.
• 2. The Mouth and Teeth three times.
• 3. The Nose three times.
• 4. The Face three times.
• 5. The Arms to the Elbow.
• 6. The Head rub'd from the Brow to the Poll.
• 7. The Ears within and without.
• 8. The Feet three times.

In washing they are to say — Bismillah—i. e. in the Name of the Great God, and praise to God, the God of the Mussulman Faith, M. de Thevenot.

Ancient Heathen.

1. Men were thus purged, after they had touch∣ed a dead Body, or entred into an unclean Place, before admitted to the Altar; They sprinkled their Head with a wet Olive or Laurel dipt in Water and Salt, and made prayers to the God.

Spargit & ipse suos Lauro rorante Capillos, Incipit & solita fundere voce preces. Ovid. l. 5.

Sometimes they used Sulphur and Fire made of Pine-wood, to perfume the Person, Place or Ves∣sel, &c.

When any sacrificed for his own purgation, af∣ter a wickedness committed, a Pig was slain, and his Hands washed in the Blood.

In these Lustrations they used,

• 1. A Trine Aspersion.
• 2. Looking towards the East.

2. Fields of Fruit, when purged, the Hostia was carried three times about the Field.

Terque novas circum foelix eat Hostia fruges. Virg. l. 6.

3. Sacrifices were washed with Water and Salt.

Modern Heathen.

An incredible concourse of People come from all parts of the Indies, in Pilgrimage, to Chryso∣bacra, in the Province of Halabras, to visit the Pagods kept there very carefully; but before they approach that place, (which they look up∣on to be holy) they throw themselves stark naked into the River Ganges, to be purified, — suppo∣sing that Adam and Eve were created there, M. de Thevenot. Trav. l. 3. c. 39.

This in order to prepare themselves for some Feasts, ibid.

In the Province of Telinga the Idolaters use frequent washings; Men, Women and Children go to the river, as soon as they are out of Bed; the Rich have water brought to them. When Women lose their Husbands, they are brought thither by their Friends; and they who are brought to Bed, use the same custom, as soon almost as they are delivered, idem. — When they are come out of the water, a Bramen dawbs their Forehead with a composition of Saffron and

white Saunders. — They must never eat, unless they be washed.

The Bannyans wash oft, to purifie themselves from sin, Sir Tho. Herbert.

At Tanasseri also sometimes 100000 Indians go naked into Ganges, and bowing their Bodies, with their Hands throw the water aloft, as an offer∣ing to the Sun, Sir Tho. Herbert.

Diabolical.

The Witches at their meetings use to anoint themselves with Oyl, which the Devil brings them.

5. Teaching, Instruction, &c.

Jewish.

MOSES hath of old, such as preach him, being read in their Synagogues every Sab∣bath day, Act. 15.26.

Esdras appointed that the people should meet three times in the Week, to be taught the Law, viz. the Sabbath, Mondays and Thursdays; and three days the rather (say some) because in the Desart of Sur the people wandred three days without water, i. e. (say they) without the Law.

Ancient Christian.

Justin Martyr saith, that the word was read and preached for the space of an hour every Sab∣bath day, at one meeting, Apolog.

Tertullian saith, there was not any holy meeting, wherein they were not fed with Divine Sermons; and if the Pastor were sick, or necessarily hindred, the Deacon read a Homily, Mayer Ch. Cat.

1. The Primitive Christians at their Assemblies read the Scripture, St. Clements's Epistle to the Corinthians, Hermas's Pastor, the Writings of St. Ephrem, &c.

The Quantum Arbitrary, according to their op∣portunity, &c.

2. Upon the Scripture read before, the Presi∣dent of the Assembly, with the Presbyters, gave expositions and exhortations to the people.

— Then (after the Gospel read) let the Pres∣byters one by one exhort the people, not all at once, and after all, the Bishop, as is fit for the Master to do, Const. App.

Greg. Nyssen excuseth his brevity, because of the discourses made before.

They had moreover Sermons in the Afternoon. Chysostom in a Homily on this very subject (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Hom. 10. ad Pop. Antioch.) commends them that came to Church after Dinner, — in greater numbers, — to hear the Divine Laws.

St. Basil, St. Augustine, &c. frequently refer to those Sermons, which they had. preached in the Mornings.

In Antioch it was usual for a good part of the year to have Sermons every day, Chrysost.

Origen every day, and as it were extempore, made Sermons to the People. Casaubon. His Ser∣mons

were lively, but short, seldom exceeding an hour, J. H. in the Life of Orig.

The Abyssins have neither Preaching nor Hymns; but only Liturgies and Homilies, and several Por∣tions of Scripture read. Ludolph. Yet for the youn∣ger sort they have Catechizing. Idem.

The Muscovites (no, not their Monks and Priests) cannot give any reason of their belief; because they have not the word of God preached unto them: And therefore the Patriarch suffers them not to dispute of Religion, nor enquire into that of Forreigners, D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Those who are to profess the Muscovite Religion, are sent for six weeks into a Monastery, where the Monks Instruct them, and teach them their Pray∣ers, the manner of Honouring the Saints, of doing reverence to the Images, and making the signs of the Cross. Idem. The Protopope of Morum with others, were deposed and Banish'd, for offering to preach.

Mahometan.

Mahometans, when they teach publickly, hold a drawn Sword in their hand.

Mutewakelus (a Mahomet Emperour) Prayed and Preached before the People.

Muhtadis Billa, sate Preaching to the people e∣very Monday and Thursday, having a Book always before him, Hotting. ex Elmas.

On Friday nine a Clock the Imam preacheth in a pulpit two hours together, either declaring the Miracles of Mahomet, or exalting the Faith of the Mahomcians, or rehearsing fabulous Tales to terri∣fy the bad, or inveighing against the Blasphemers of Mahomet, Christ and the Saints, exhorting to Alms, saying over the Commandments of the Law, Sa. Purchas.

Ancient Heathen.

A great number of youths assemble to the Druids for the Cause of Discipline, who are in great ho∣nour with them, Caes. de bel. Gal. being moved by such rewards (viz. privileges of the Druids); and of their own accord many come together into this Discipline, and are sent by their Neighbours, and Parents; there they are said to learn a certain num∣ber of Verses: Some stay twenty years in the Discipline, Idem.

The Antient Theologues, amongst the Egyptians, instructed their Scholars in like manner, Towerson.

Modern Heathen.

In Madagascar, I saw one (who was certainly their Priest) getting up a Tree, and speaking to the people, for above half an hour; but not one of us understanding their Language, I know not what discourse he made to them; nor yet what difference there is between their priest and people, save that I observed, they carried at the end of a Cane, a piece of Cow's Tail, and that one of them suffered the Nails of his two fore-fingers to grow to the length of Eagles Claw's, Mandelslo's Trav. p. 207.

Ortelius mentions a strange custom among the Tartars, that their Priests on high Trees preach to them; and after Sermon, besprinkle their Audi∣tors, with Blood, Milk, Earth and Cow-dung mixt together, Rosse.

In Pegu the peoples Alms are brought to the preachers in the pulpits, whilst preaching, Idem.

In Mexico the priests did preach on some Festi∣val days to the people, Idem.

Diabolical.

The Devil useth several ways for the instructi∣on of his Scholars.

1. Sometimes he is seen to go in a visible shape through the Countrey (as in Sweedland, A.D. 1669. and 1670) and appearing dayly to the people, working upon the weaker sort by presenting them with Meat and drink (not Spiritual Manna.)

2. Sometimes he assembles his Disciples in a Church by night, and appears to them in the Ha∣bit of a black man, with a little-Band, instructing them out of the pulpit, Glanvil.

3. Sometimes at his night-meetings, he exhorts them to observe his Laws, to do mischief; and pro∣mises, they shall want nothing, Cloths, Victuals, nor Mony, Idem.

N. B. The Name of God or Jesus Christ is ne∣ver used, or mentionen'd at their Meetings: But yet where it may serve for his purpose, the Devil can pray and preach too, and that exceeding well, Vide Dr. Dec's Actions with Spirits: & Quote Scrip∣ture readily, S. Matth. c. 4.

6. Sacraments, Vows.

Jewish.

1. CIreumcision, called a sign, Gen. 17. a Seal, Rom. 4.11. Observe,

1. The Time; the 8th day precisely.

• 1. That a Sabbath might pass over it.
• 2. Or to shew that God is not tied to Sacra∣ments in the Salvation of persons.

• 3. Or, that it might be out of its legal un∣cleanness, its blood, Lev. 22.27. c. 12.2, 3.

2. The penalty for Omission, viz. Cutting-off, by bodily Death probably, or Excommunication.

3. The manner. The Jews,

• 1. Bathe the Child oft, to take away the filth.
• 2. Bring it to the Synagogue in Parade, with several Boys, one bearing a Torch of 12 lights;
• 3. Another a dish of Sand, to throw the Pre∣puce into: Another the Circumcisang instrument (of wood, stone, iron, &c.) also oyl, rags, &c. a Cordial Sometimes.
• 4. The Baal-berith gives the Child to Mohel, &c. See more in Book Second.

2. The Passover.

See before in the Ch. of Times of publick Wor∣ship, Festivals, &c.

Some Jews will not suffer the Women to make clean the House (in preparation for the Passover) because (they say) Talkativeness is so natural to that Sex, that they cannot perform the Office with so great silence, as is required. Dr. Addison.

Ancient Christian.

1. Baptism; wherein observe,

1. By whom it was administred;

• 1. By the President. Just. M. Antistes. Ter∣tul. the Bishop. Ignat. Ep. ad Smyrn. Tertul. de Bapt. S. Hierom saith it was so in his time: Some∣times the Bishop began, the Prosbyters carried it on.
• 2. Presbyters and Deacons, Tertull. Philip Baptized.
• 3. A Man Orthodox. Cyprian with 87 African Bishops more (in Con. Carth.) was for rebaptizing persons baptiz'd by Hereticks.
• 4. Lay-unordained persons in case of Neces∣sity, as Tertull. Hierom, &c. positively asserts and Conc. Illibar. rectified the custom, with this proviso, that if the person lived, he should have confirmation

• from the Bishop, for they account none could be saved without Baptism by Water or Blood (Font or Martyrdom.)
• 5. Women never allowed to baptize, unless among Hereticks.
• 6. Athanasius's case, viz. Baptizing when a Boy, was rare.

2. To whom;

• 1. Infants, v. Irenaeum, Tertul. Orig. Cypr. &c.
• 2. Adult, after they had been Catechised, and given account of their proficiency to the Bishop.

3. When;

• 1. All times alike, at the first; afterwards,
• 2. From Easter or Whitsuntide; whence dying to sin, &c.
• 3. Clinici, in case of Sickness or Death, any time.

4. Where;

• 1. Where was Water. Just. M.
• 2. Ponds, Springs, Rivers, &c. Tertul.
• 3. Baptisteria, near, or in the Church; these were large, with a partition for Men and Women.

5. How;

• 1. With great nakedness and simplicity.
• 2. Afterwards, there was Catechising; the Catechumen sate with his Face toward the West; hands stretch'd out, interrogated, insufflated, a∣nointed, immersed 3 times, anointed again, and cloathed with a white Garmen.

Confirmation.

Infants when adult, Adult Persons a little af∣ter Baptism, were brought to the Bishop, and anointed sometimes (viz. if they had not had Compleat Baptism, vid. Con. Aurant.) always confirmed by imposition of Hands, with devout Prayers, that the person confirmed might grow in Grace, and be enabled to perform the Vows of Baptism.

Lords Supper. Observe,

1. The Persons administring, viz. the Presi∣dent only, Tertul. de Coron. Mil. c. 3. who con∣secrated

the Deacons distributing, Just. Mart. Apol. 2.

2. The Communicants;

1. At first, the whole Church.

2. As Christians multiplied, and a more ex∣act Disciplines grew necessary, the Faithful only, Catechumens and Penitents being excluded, scandalous persons debarred.

Persons sick, or on just causes absent, had some little pieces of the Consecrated Bread dipt in the Cup carried to them usually by the Deacon, sometimes by any other person.

3. Persons dead, i. e. such as lapsed and died suddenly, to shew that they died in the Com∣munion of the Church.

This abrogated by the Concil. Carth. 3. & Trull. 1.

4. New Baptized Infants, commonly.

3. The Time.

1. What days; Every Lord's Day, besides other Days, and especially Saturdays, on which all the Churches in the World (except Rome and A∣lexandria) used to celebrate this Sacrament. Socrat. l. 5. c. 22.

2. What time of the Day?

• 1. Our Saviour at Night.
• 2. When the Apostles did, is doubtful.
• 3. Tertullian saith, at Supper, tempore vi∣ctus.
• 4. In the Morning, before day. Plin. l. 10. Ep. 97. And Cyprian pleads for the Morning. ad Cecil. Ep. 63.

This Custom obtain'd generally, except in some places of Egypt. Socrat. l. 5.

3. How often? vid. post.

1. At first, every day, as oft as they came toge∣ther for Publick Worship. We receive the Eucha∣rist every day. Cypr. de Orat. Dom. So S. Am∣brose saith of his Church at Milan. So S. Hierom of Rome.

In the East, the custom wore off sooner. S. Ba∣sil speaks of four times a Week. Lord's Day, Wed∣nesday, Friday, Saturday; besides Festivals.

2. Afterwards, once a Week, three times a Year, &c.

4. The Place where;

• 1. Our Saviour in a House, at the Jews Passe∣over.
• 2. The Apostles in an upper Room, set apart for Church-Service.
• 3. In Times of Persecution, on Mountains, Crypt••, Tombs of Martyrs, &c.
• 4. When Temples were built, at the East∣end of the Church; on a Table of Wood or Stone, senced in with Rails. Out of this place they were forbid to Communicate, Laod. Cone. Can. 58. un∣less in great necessity.

5. The manner. After the Service of the Ca∣techumens

1. They offered all somewhat.

2. Out of the Offerings (which the Pastor laid upon the Altar) the Bread and Wine for the Sacrament were taken, viz. common Bread; no dispute then about leaven'd or unleaven'd Bread.

3. Hence also, probably, they had Provisions for the Agapae, where Rich and Poor feasted toge∣ther. At ••••••st, probably, before the Sacrament, 1 Cor. 11. Every one took his own Supper. Afterwards, in Chrysostom's time, it was after the Sacrament: for they fasted till the Sacrament.

4. The Elements being prepared,

• 1. The Deacon brought Water to wash the Bishop's and Priest's hands. I will wash my hands in Innocency, v. Constit. Ap. l. 8.
• 2. They Deacon cryed aloud, Mutually embrace and kiss each other (this is the holy kiss) when thou bringest thy Gift to the Altar, &c.
• 3. They prayed for universal Peace, whole∣som Weather, Kings, &c. See the Form. Consist. Apost.

• 4. The Minister and People mutually salu∣ted; saying,
  • Priest. The Lord be with you.
  • People. And with thy Spirit.
  • Pr. Let us give Thanks unto the Lord.
  • Peop. It is meet and just so to do.

5. The Minister rehearsed the Prayer of Consecration, giving Thanks for the Death, Re∣surrection, &c. of the Son, &c. for admitting them to those Benefits; praying for a closer Union. End∣ing with the Lord's Prayer.

6. The Minister cried, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Ans. There is one Holy, one Lord. J. Ch.

7. They exhorted to participation by a Hymn, Come, Taste and see, that the Lord is good. Cyril.

8. The Bishop, or Priest, Sanctified the Elements. See the Form in S. Ambros. de Sacram. l. 4. c. 5.

9. They brake the Bread, delivering it to the Deacon, and he to the Communicants; then the Cup; the Wine mixt with Water. For In∣fants and wealt, the Bread dipt in Wine was gi∣ven.

10. The posture was various, in Dionys. A∣lezander's time, standing. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 9.

11. The People stretch'd out the right hand, the left hand being under it. Cyril.

12. During the Administration they sung Psalms (Ps. 33. Constit. Apost.) and Hymns.

13. Concluded with Prayer and Thank sgi∣ving.

14. Saluted each other with a Kiss of Peace, (signaculo Orationis. Tertul. Enlogiae) pieces of Bread sent to Catechumens &c.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans used Circumcision after the 8th. Year, when the Child is able to make confession of his Faith, where, lifting up his Finger, he speaks these words:

There is but one God, and Mahomet his Prophet, one God, and equal Prophets.

After Circumcision ended, they Feast three days together, and then they carry the Circumcised to a Bath, with great Pomp, and then home again, presenting him with gifts.

Circumcision not commanded in the Alcoran.

The Women are not circumcised, but only use the words.

When any Christian abjures his Faith, and is circumcised, they are led through the Town with great honour and rejoycing, and exempted from Taxes and Tributes.

Yet the Moors of Egypt circumcise their Daughters, cutting off some of their Nymphae M. de Thev.

The Old Arabians circumcised at thirteen years of age, Rosse.

In Mexico the Priests washed the Newborn Children, and let them blood in the Ears, Rosse.

Ancient Heathen.

In answer to Circumcision and Baptism.

The Heathen Romans (every Citizen) gave no∣tice of the birth of their Children to the Prefects of the Treasury in the Temple of Saturn, upon the Ninth day for the Male, the Eighth for a Fe∣male, (but the Tenth amongst the Greeks) upon which day (called therefore Dies Lustricus, & Nominalia) the Child was Purified, Named.

They accounted the Child in danger till the se∣venth day past.

The supposed Goddess of the day, was called Nundina.

The Grecians on the fifth day had their Mid∣wives to carry the Child, and run about a fire made for the purpose, for the purification of the Infant, and consecrating of it to the Houshold Gods. This day was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Dr. Holyday on Juvenal.

Modern Heathen.

The Inhabitants of Ceilon dedicate a Cock to the Devil (by way of Vow) in case of sickness, Capt. Knox.

The most Ancient Historians tell us, that the Egyptians were the first that instituted Circum∣cision, or else learn'd it from the Ethiopians; thence it came to be used among the Cholchi, Phe∣nicians and Syrians, Ludolph.

They of Alnajah circumcise with sharp Stones; and Epiphanius quotes the Homerites for the same custom; from whence came the Abyssinians, Idem.

The Troglodytes, Nigrites and other innumera∣ble Nations use it for cleanliness, or for genera∣tion (as conducive to it) or because they have a longer Praeputium, idem.

Among the Abyssins, Egyptians and Arabians even the Women are circumcised; and the most impudent about the Cape of Good-hope, who yet prostitute themselves for a small matter to the Seamen. My Author wonders, that only in Afri∣ca and Asia the Women should have such extube∣rances, as have need to be cut off, idem.

O Bandaron, O Uncircumcised, is as great a Re∣proach among these Women, as O Arel, i. e. O Incircumcised, amongst the Jewish Men, idem.

Among the Bannyans the Priests, Children and Merchants (i. e.) Bramins and Bannyans in Ba∣ptism anoint with Oyl, and cleanse with Water: the prophaner sort, (Men of War and Manufa∣ctures) have only Water with the point of a Pen opposed to their Foreheads, Sir Th. Herb.

Diabolical.

The Witches renounce their Christian Baptism, and suffer the Devil to pour Water upon them, and take another Feigned Name in their Fictitious Baptism, Mart. Delrio Disq. Mag. l. 5. Sec. 16.

Also for a Pledge, they give a Fragment of their Garments, and write their Names, or make their Marks with their own Hands, in the Book of Damned Reprobates, ibid.

Some offer the Sacramental Bread to the Devil.

Also the Wizard or Witch in some secret part of the Body, hath a kind of a Dug, which the Familiar Spirit at certain seasons sucks; thereby receiving some service, and peradventure infusing some malignant virtue and power into the Witch; which serves as a kind of Sacrament to them for the conveyance of continual nourishment, Glanv. Consid. on Witches.

Dr. Dee, when his Son Rowland was sick, ready to die, made a Vow (if God should restore his Son) to eat but one meal on Saturdays, &c. Act. with Spir. p. 10. vid. post. cap. de Jejun.

Mr Mather tells of a Diabolical Sacrament in Bread and Wine, Wonders of the Invisible World.

7. Fasting, Mortification, Penances.

Jewish.

THE Fasts of the Jews are,

1. Publick, which are many, concerning which we have given account already in the Monthly Festivals; save only that we omitted one which is kept in the Month of Tizri (or September) for the death of Gedaliah, Jer. 41.2.

2. Private, as

1. On Mondays.

The reasons of which see before in the Chapter of weekly times of Publick Worship.

2. Thursdays.

Which are kept only by the Devouter Sort.

The general rule in all their Fastings is to for∣bear Meat and Drink till the Stars appear; but in this they are palpably carnal, relying upon the very doing of the Work, Dr. Addison.

Some fast on the 10th of March, because Mi∣riam died that day, and the People wanted Wa∣ter in the Desart.

Some on the 10th of April, for the death of Eli and his two Sons, and the loss of the Ark.

Some also on the 18th for the death of Sa∣muel.

But the Only Fast, that God commanded them, was that upon the Day of Expiation.

The manner of keeping their Fasts is,

1. By abstaining from all Meats and Drinks, till the Stars appear.

2. Reading no passages in the Bible, but such as are mournful, as the Destruction of Je∣rusalem, Jeremiah's Lamentations, &c. Rosse.

Ancient Christian.

Lent, Quadragesima, so called, either because at first it lasted forty hours, viz. from 12 of the Clock on Friday till Easter-Sunday morning; or because afterwards it was extended to forty days; at last to 3, 6, 7 weeks.

It was observed in the First Century.

It was kept (especially the last week of it) with great stictness, mortifications (all Process and Inquiry into criminal Actions and Corporal Punishments suspended) Acts of Prayer, Absti∣nence, &c. In other parts of Lent they fasted till the Evening, in the last week till Midnight or Cock-crowing, vid. Zonar. in Synod. Tom. 2. part 1. p. 1.

The last week, called Hebdomada Magna, on which they Fasted, Watched, did Alms, suspend∣ed Suits at Law, shut the Tribunal Doors, set Prisoners free, Dr. Cave.

The Sinner, when he began to mislike himself, i. e. to be penitent for his wicked life, for that he had offended God and his Church, came first unto the Bishop and Priests, as unto the Mouths of the Church, and opened to them the whole bur∣den of his Heart; afterward he was by them brought into the Congregation, and there made the same confession before his Brethren; and fur∣ther was appointed to make satisfaction by open Penance; which Penance being duly and humbly done, he was restored again openly unto the Church, by laying on of Hands of the Priests and Elders, Bish. Jewel out of Beatus Rhenanus.

Fasts on Wednesdays and Fridays, Jejunia Quartae & sextae Feriae, (stationes, because they kept close to them as to their Guard) celebrated with read∣ing,

and expounding Sripture, Divine Service, Sacraments, and fasting till three a Clock, in re∣membrance of Christ Betrayed and Crucified.

Mahometan.

Ramazan is the name of the Mahometans Lent, which continues thirty days, during which they eat nothing in the day-time, but when night comes, all Meats are indifferent, but Swines-flesh; yet they abstain from Wine and Women.

The last day of Lent, they consecrate as a day of Mourning to the memory of their deceased Friends, when many of the meaner sort seem to make a most bitter lamentation, and then at night they fire an innumerable company of Lamps and other Lights; and when burnt out, the Lent is ended.

The day after their Ramjam, the most devout assemble at their Mosquits, and hear some parts of the Alcoran.

Ancient Heathen.

1. The Galli were such Priests as gelded them∣selves.

2. At Hierapolis the Pilgrims were to sacrifice a Sheep, to kneel and pray upon the Fleece, to lay the Head and Feet of the Sheep upon their Heads (to crown themselves) to drink cold wa∣ter only, and sleep on the ground till their return, Rosse.

3. The Hierophantae, among the Athenians, were such Priests, as castrated themselves with the drinking of Hemlock, that they might live more chast in their Office, Text. Offic.

4. The Priests of the Egyptians were sparing in their Victuals to a wonder, abstaining from Flesh and Wine; and seldom eating Bread, lest they should overcharge their Stomachs; only Oyl and

Sallad-herbs were their common food; not so much as tasting Eggs or Milk; enduring some∣times a three days fast, Idem.

5. The Persian Magi used no other food than Meal and Herbs, Id.

6. The Indian Gymnosophists fed upon Apples or Flour, Id.

Apollonius Tyaneus abstained from Bread and Flesh.

Archimolus and Moschus (Sophisters of Aeli) drank Water and ate nothing but Figs all their life, Id.

On the Festivals called Nephalia, the Ancient Greeks abstained from Wine, whence they gave them their name Diamastigosis, See the Second Part.

Modern Heathen.

An Indian Faquir intending to invent a new Spell of Devotion, resolved to measure with his Body, the whole extent of the Mogul's Empire, from Bengala as far as Caboul, i. e. from S. E. to N. W.

The Pretext for so doing, was, that being pre∣sent at the Feast of Houly, he had a kind of No∣vices to wait upon him and serve him: At the be∣ginning of his journey he laid himself out at full length, on the ground upon his Belly; and mark∣ing it, and so rising up again, to walk it; and so down and up again continually. This was per∣formed punctually; and he made a Cosse and half a day, i. e. three quarters of a League; so that at the years end he was got no farther than the utmost bounds of the Province of Halibas: but was loaded with Charity all the way, M. de Theven.

In the Pagod Chitanagar, on each side of the Wall, is a square hole, and in the middle of the thickness of it, a long Iron Screw, entring per∣pendicularly into the Wall like a Bar: The Irons served to fasten Ropes to, for supporting those who performed voluntary Penance for seven days, Idem.

The Bramins shun Pleasure, drink Water, Sir Tho. Herbert.

The Gentiles in the East-Indies are great Fasters, and none of them let a Fortnight pass without it; and then they fast 24 hours: A great many of them will fast six or seven days; and they say there are some that will fast a whole Month, with∣out eating any more than a handful of Rice a day; and others that will eat nothing at all, on∣ly drink Water, in which the Root Criata•• hath been boyled. When a Woman is at the end of one of these long Fasts, the Bramen goes with his Companions to the House of the Penitent, and beats a Drum, and permits her to eat and return home, M. de Thev. l. 3. p. 82.

Diabolical.

While I was thus requesting God, Edward Kel∣ly made a Vow of Penance, during his Life never to eat his Supper, or Evening-Meal, on Satdr days, Dr. Dee's Act. with Sp. p. 334.

The Witches in New-England kept Fasting-Days.

8. Feasting, &c.

Jewish.

FEASTS, Two-fold.

1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, upon the Remainder of a Sacrifice.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Compotatio, &c.

Concerning which, observe,

1. The Preparation. They Saluted, Kissed, washed the Guests Feet, by a Servant; anointed the Head and Feet.

2. Carriage at Table.

1. The Master consecrates a Cup of Wine thus: Blessed be Thou, O Lord our God, the King of the World, which createst the Fruit of the Vine.

2. He tasts the Cup, and passeth it about the Table.

3. Breaks the Bread, and holding it in both hands, blesseth it thus: Blessed be Thou, O Lord our God, the King of the World, which bringest forth Bread out of the Earth.

Thus on Festivals; at other times they blessed the Bread alone.

4. After eating, and good Discourse, the Ma∣ster, or some Guest, began thus:

Let us bless Him, who hath fed us with His own, and of whose Goodness we live.

All the Guests answer'd;

Blessed be He of whose Meat we have eaten, and of whose goodness we live.

Then the Master proceeded:

Blessed be He, and blessed be His Name, &c. an∣nexing a long Prayer, in which he gave thanks,

• 1. For present Food.

• 2. Deliverance out of Aegypt.
• 3. Circumcision.
• 4. The Law.

And Prayed,

• 1. For the People Israel.
• 2. The City Jerusalem.
• 3. Sion, the Tabernacle of His Glory.
• 4. The Kingdom of David's House.
• 5. The coming of Elias.
• 6. That God would make them worthy of those Days, and the Life of the World to come.

Then the Guests answer: Fear the Lord, all ye his Saints, for there is no lack, &c.

Afterward he blessed the Cup, as before, and then drunk round.

And, lastly, they sung a Hymn.

Their gesture was lying on Beds.

They sent Portions to the needy.

Ancient Christian.

The Christian-Feasts, used in Primitive Times, were called Agapae, or Love-Feasts.

The manner thus:

1. They prayed to God, before they ventured upon His Creatures.

2. Ate but what sufficed Hunger, drank no more than consisted with sober and modest Men, and fed so, as remembring they were to rise at night to worship God.

3. When they had done, they sung Psalms, ei∣ther of their own Composure, or out of the Holy Volumes.

4. And as they began, so they ended the Feast with Prayer.

5. And then departed with the same care to pre∣serve their Modesty and Chastity; so that they appeared not so much to have Feasted at Supper, as to have fed upon Discipline and Order. So Tertullian.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans have a kind of Easter-Feast, which they call Bayran, which lasteth three days, in which they enjoy all sorts of Pleasures.

They have also great Feasting at the Circumci∣sion of their Males.

They observe divers Festivals. Rosse.

Ancient Heathen.

The Romans, after Sacrificing, went to Feast upon the remaining part of the Beast, singing the praises of their God: After the Banquet, they did return to the Altar, and cast into the Flames the Morsels of Meat that were left, with the Tongue, and some Wine, and then did return thanks to the God for the honour and advantage of sharing with him in the Victim. This ended, they con∣cluded with Prayers. D Assigny upon Galir. p. 26.

At their ordinary Feasts, they had Libationes.

To retrench the Expences of their Feasts, and oblige them to Frugality and Moderation, there were several Laws enacted amongst the Romans, called Leges Sumptuariae, concerning which more may be seen in A. Gellius, Macrobius, &c.

The order and manner of their Feasts was thus:

• 1. As to the time; it was commonly at Supper.
• 2. Water was brought to wash with.

Modern Heathen.

In Tanquin, they keep I casts commonly all Day and Night; their most esteem'd Meats are Colt's Flesh; and Dog's Flesh; most of their Dishes are relished with a kind of Birds-nest, which gives

them a tast of almost all sorts of Spices. They con∣clude commonly with Comedies and Fire-works. Tavernier.

Diabolical.

At the Entertainments which the Devil makes for Witches by night, Glanvil mentions Wine, Cake, Roast-Meat, Drink, Dances, Musick.

And the Devil at Meeting, bids them welcome.

9. Church-Discipline, Excom∣munication.

Jewish.

Observe here,

1. THE Causes of Excommunication,

• 1. Among the old Jews, were only
  • 1. Leprosie.
  • 2. Touching the Dead.
  • 3. An Issue.
• 2. Among the Modern Jews are added,
  • 1. Scandalizing a Master, though dead.
  • 2. Reviling a publick Minister of Justice.
  • 3. Calling a Free-man a Slave.
  • 4. Not appearing at the Consistory, &c.
  • 5. Undervaluing a single Precept.
  • 6. Not doing what is appointed.
  • 7. Keeping what may hurt another, as a Hiring Dog, broken Scales.
  • 8. Selling Land to a Gentile.

• ...
  • 9. Witnessing in a Heathen Court, against a Hebrew.
  • 10. A Priest Sacrificing, and not giving the rest of the Priests their due.
  • 11. Working on the Fore-noon, before the Passeover.
  • 12. Pronouncing the Name of God care∣lesly, or with an Oath, or in lofty Hyperbolical Terms.
  • 13. Causing the Vulgar to profane it.
  • 14. Computing times out of (otherwise than their Fore-fathers in) the Holy Land.
  • 15. Causing the Vulgar to eat holy things out of holy places.
  • 16. Causing the Blind to stumble.
  • 17. Hindering the Vulgar in any Com∣mand.
  • 18. A Priest Sacrificing a torn Beast.
  • 19. Killing a Beast with a Knife, not yet tried by a Rabbi, &c.
  • 20. Moroseness and backwardness to learn.
  • 21. Associating with a Wife, after himself hath Divorced her.
  • 22. A wise Man, or Rabbi, of ill Fame.
  • 23. Undeservedly Excommunicating ano∣ther.
  • 24. Profaning the Festivals.

2. The Kings, or Degrees;

• 1. Niddui, the lowest.
• 2. Schammatha.
• 3. Cherem.

Concerning which, see in the Second Book.

Ancient Christian.

Observe,

1. What Crimes. All publick in themselves, or made known to the Church, after private admoni∣tion.

The greatest Temptation was to Idolatry; com∣mitted,

• 1. By Exposing the Scriptures, called Tradi∣tores.
• 2. Actual Sacrificing, called Thurificati.
• 3. Purchasing a Warrant from the Magi∣strate to execute them, called, Libellatici.

2. What Penalties; viz. Spiritual Excommu∣nication for 2, 3, 5, 7, 10, 20, 30, years, some∣times for their whole Life, according to the Of∣fence.

Clergy-men forfeited their Ministry: And tho upon repentance admitted to Communion, yet but as Lay-men.

• ...Abstineri 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. Anathematizari.
• ...〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Anathematizari.

Are all Synonymous terms signifying Excom∣munication.

3. What manner.

1. Reproofs and Exhortations were used in the Assembly.

2. The Censure was passed; not always in a formal manner, the Fact being notorious, and the offender, ipso facto, excommunicate.

The Excommunicate appeared in a sordid ha∣bit, with a sad Countenance, a head hung down, tears in their Eyes, standing without at the Church-doors, (never suffered to enter in) falling down to the Ministers as they went in, and begging the Prayers of all good Christians, making open Con∣fession of their Faults. This was to satisfy,

• 1. The Church of their Repentance, and for the Scandal.
• 2. God; by acknowledging the fault, and beg∣ing pardon.

4. The time of Penance ended, they addressed themselves to the Governors of the Church for Ab∣solution; their repentance examined, and found sincere, they were openly readmitted by im∣position of hands: The party kneeling down be∣tween the Bishop's knees (or the Presbyters in his

Absence) the Bishop laying his hands on him, and blessing him.

The Penitent was now received with acclama∣tions of joy (sometimes weeping) for his Recovery, to the Lord's Supper, &c.

The set time of Penance was remitted in case of Death, Persecution, many Offenders, Dignity, Age, &c.

4. The Persons Excommunicating;

• 1. The publick Congregation, the people. Cyprian.
• 2. The Elders, President, Tertull.
• 3. The Majores Natu presiding in the Church, Firmilian. in a letter to Cyprian.
• 4. Only the Bishop, Conc. Illiber. can. 32. or,
• 5. The Presbyter or Deacon in necessity, Ibid. & Cypr.
• 6. In the Decian Persecution, a publick Peni∣tentiary.

Martyrs gave sometimes Libellos to mitigate the Penance.

Mahometan.

The Mahometans have none, but punish by Ci∣vil Magistrates.

Yet their Dervices do undergo voluntary Penan∣ces, far exceeding the Romanists herein, putting such massy Fetters of Iron upon their Legs, as that they could scarce stir with them, and then covered with blew Mantles (the Colour of Mourners) going as fast as they are able, bare-foot many miles toge∣ther, upon the hot parching ground in Pilgrimage, to visit the Sepulchers of their Saints, suffering and waiting for their Recompence in that better life to come.

Once in their lives they are obliged by their Law to go one Pilgrimage to Mecha: Which is thus; All the way they sing Verses of the Alcoran, be∣stow Charity, &c. Two days before they arrive at

Mecha they strip naked, and continue so 8 days, and go round the Kiaabe 7 times, Praying, with an Imam before them.

Ancient Heathen.

Corn. Cethegus, and Qu. Sulpitius (Roman Priests) were put out of Office; the one, because he let fall the Apex (which the Priests carried) in Sacrificing, from his Head; the others, because he did not place the Entrals of the Victim aright.

The Druids, if any person, private or publick, (engaged in Controversy) will not stand to their de∣termination, they forbid them the Sacrifices, Caesar de Bell. Gall. They sit in a Consecrated place, whither all come for the hearing of Controversies. The persons thus suspended were accounted impi∣ous and execrable: All men shun'd their com∣pany.

The Unclean were driven away from Sacrifices by the Herald, crying, Procul este profani.

Vestal Virgins, becoming incontinent, were bound alive, carried on a Bier, through the Forum, with great silence and horrour; set on a Ladder, by which she descended into a Cave (where was pre∣pared a Bed, a burning Light, a little Bread, Water and Milk): the Ladder drawn up, the Cave's Mouth was filled up with earth, either that such an offender might not be honour'd with burning, or that being a Consecrate Virgin, she might dye, as it were, of her own accord, saith Plutar.

Modern Heathen.

In the East-Indies, when a Man or Woman hath committed a sin, that makes them be expelled the Caste (as if a Woman had lain with a Mahome∣tan) she must, in order to be re-admitted, live up∣on

no nothing else for a certain time, but the grain that is found amongst Cow-dung, M. de Thev.

10. Marriage and Divorce.

Jewish.

1. MArriage, Concerning the Marriage of the Ancient Jews, I refer my Reader to Sacred Scripture.

The Barbary-Jews admit not any unmarried Sect among them. Concerning their Marriages ob∣serve,

• 1. Whom they marry. One of their own Tribe.
• 2. When. Their Daughters often are betrothed at ten Years of Age, and if Rich, married when young.
• 3. How. 1. The first visit is short, to prevent disparagement, if it succeed not.

2. In case of liking, Presents are sent.

3. Articles are drawn up particularly even 'till it come to the Night-dress.

4. A Dowry is made by the Man.

5. The Woman is affianced, i. e. given to the Man, by some near Relation.

6. For eight Days, the Woman useth Bath∣ing.

7. On the Marriage-Eve, she is put, by two Matrons, into Tabila, a Cistern of cold Water, (not a Hair above Water;) when she comes out, her Hair is neatly dressed up.

8. On the Marriage-Day, they put on their Wedding-Robes, retire to their private Devotions, and then to the Synagogue-Service.

9. Then returns he to his Bride, sitting in a Chair, having a Virgin on each hand, puts the Kedusim, or Wedding-Ring, on her Thumb, or any Finger of her right Hand, calling Witnesses.

10. The Rabbi saith a Prayer.

11. After Prayer, having blessed, and tasted a Glass of Wine, he gives it to the Bridegroom, who breaks it in remembrance of the destruction of the Temple.

12. The Bridegroom takes off the Bride's Veil, gives her the right hand, sits down by her, discourses a while, retire into the Lodging-Room, wherein are two Beds on the Floor, to one of which the Bridegroom betakes himself, after the Tokens received, Deut. 22. and a certain short Mystical Prayer used.

13. For eight days they Feast, Neighbours come and pray with the Man, the Woman being allowed these eight Days for Purification; the Man sees her not, but at meal-times.

14. At a woman's first meeting her husband, she walks thrice about him; and the man once a∣bout the woman.

2. Divorce; concerning which, and more con∣cerning Marriage, see in the Second Book.

Ancient Christian.

None could lawfully Marry, till they had first advised with the Bishop and Clergy, and obtained their leave (probably to secure them from Marry∣ing with Gentiles) v. Tertull. de Monog, c. 11. &c ad Ʋx. l. 2. c. 2.9.

Pope Calixtus first Prohibited Matrimony be∣tween those that were near a-kin (consanguineos, of the same Blood) such as the Laws of God, of the Emperors, Greek and Roman, admitted to the Inheri∣rance, Carrauz. in Decr. Calixti Pa.

Christians were forbid to Marry with Infidels, Idem. Sum. Elibert. Conc. c. 15.16, 17.

S. Jerome speaks of sponsalitius annulus, upon Job c. 8. and on Isa. 3. and Beda calls it, sincera fidei signaculum, on Luk. c. 5. Hom. 40.

Pope Euristus, in his first Epistle to the African Bishops, shews in what manner Christian Matrimo∣ny ought to be Celebrated, Viz.

1. Let a Wife be sought, and betrothed by the Parents that are next to her, (a Parentibns Propin∣quioribus:) [i. e. I suppose, Father, Grand-father, &c.]

2. Let her be blessed in a Priestly manner (as the custom is) with Prayers and Orations by the Priest.

3. Let her be kept and attended by the Bride∣man and Bride-maid; and for two or three days let them be at leisure for Prayers, and preserve their Chastity, that good Children may be generated, and they may please the Lord in their Actions; otherwise (saith he) account them rather Adulte∣ries, Lewdness, or Fornication, than Wedlock, Car∣rauz. in Decr. Eucaristi Pa.

Mahometan.

The Turks may have three sorts of Wives; law∣ful Wives, Wives of Kebin, and Slaves.

1. The first are thus Married;

• 1. The Man agrees with the Maid's Parents for her Dowry.
• 2. The Cady, with two Witnesses, writs down the agreement.
• 3. Before the Celebration the Imam blesses the Marriage.
• 4. On the day, the Bride muffled up, is led to the Bride-groom's House to Feasting and Musick, &c.

They may have four Wives.

For Wives of Kebin, less ceremony serves.

Divorces are thus;

The Husband goes before a Cady, and saith, I part with her, for three times; allowing her a

Dowry, if he Divorce her wrongfully, nor may she Marry again till after four Months.

Ancient Heathen.

A Soothsayer and Witnesses were present at Marri∣ages; the one to give token of good luck (e. g. a Crow, because one dying, the other lives without a Mate,) the others (Signatores) to Seal the form of the Contract.

They gave the Bride Golden Coin in a Charger, which some think was stampt, with the Resemblance of the Bride-groom, or Bride, or both, Dr. Holy∣day on Juv. p 114.

They betrothed with a Ring,

Et digito pignus fortasse dedisti, Juv.

Pliny saith, the Ring was of Iron. Tertullian and Marcell. Donatus, of Gold.

They gave the Guests VVine, cakes at their Departure, Dr. Holyday.

The new Bride and Bride-groom, sacrificed a white Hog, perhaps, to signify the fruitfulness of Marriage,

Divorces allowed among the Romans, to one person 8 times: beyond that number was ac∣counted Adultery, v. Mart. l. 6.

Aut minus, aut certe non plus, tricesima lux est, Et nubit decimo jam Telesina viro. Quae nubit toties, non nubit, Adultera lege est.

Modern Heathen.

In the East-Indies they Marry their Children very young; and in the Province of Baglana, Celebrate the Marriage, and bed the Children much sooner, than in many places of the Indies, viz. at 8 or 10 years old.

A Gentile Marries at any age, and cannot have several VVives at a time, provided he Marries a Maid, and one of his own Caste.

Many Ceremonies are to be seen at their VVed∣dings: At certain times in great Towns 500 or 600 are Celebrated in a day; and nothing to be seen in the Streets, but enclosures at the front of the Husband's House, made with Poles or Canes, covered with Tapestry, &c.

Before the Wedding, they make a Cavalcade through the Town, with Musick and much Pomp; then a Bramen having said some Prayers over both, puts a Cloth betwixt the Husband and the VVife, and orders the Husband with his naked Foot to touch the naked Foot of his Wife, and that com∣pleats the Marriage, M. de Thev.

In Negapatan (in the East-Indies) the Priest, with a Cow and Man and VVoman together, go to the River-side, where the Bramen mutters over a short Prayer, links their Hands about the Cows Tail, forces the Beast into the River (hav∣ing first poured upon them his Holy Oyl) where they go as far as they can with the Beast, and then returning to shore, their hands are united, and they Married.

Diabolical.

In Amboyna, they (who worship the Devil) at Marriage, use no Ceremonies; for the parties be∣ing agreed, the Bridegroom's Father carries a Pre∣sent

of some Toys to the Bride, and the Bride's Father makes a Feast, at which they have Musick, of Tabors and Lologo, or Dances in the Honour of Nito; and so consummate the Marriage, which they break with the same facility they contracted it; for the VVives leve their Husbands upon the least discontent, and the next day they Marry ano∣ther, Mandelsto.

Funerals.

Jewish.

ABraham buried Sarah in a Cave, Gen. 23.

Saul was buried in a Grove, or under an Oak, 1 Cor. 10.

They used also burning of thir Dead, 1 Sam. 31.12. Amos 6.10.

Their common Epitaph is, Let his Soul be in the bundle of Life, with the Rest of the Just, Rosse,

They used to Mourn for the Dead, &c.

At present among the Jews in Barbary the way is thus;

1. A Jew being sick, a Rabbi is sent for, who,

• 1. Draws up an Envoy of his Estate.
• 2. Takes account of his Debts.
• 3. Provides for the Payment.
• 4. The remainder is disposed;
  • 1. In a double Dowry to the Wife, (to what was promised.)
  • 2. In Alms to Orphans.
  • 3. In Alms to Widows.
  • 4. In a Legacy to the Synagogue and Holy House, (i. e.) the Temple expected at the coming of the Messiah.

2. When like to Die, he confesseth his Faith, and in the short Oration is recommended to mercy.

3. Is Buried within the Natural day after de∣parture, the Corps being washed, and if rich, in Rose-water, Orange-flowers, &c. put in a clean shirt, drawers, and a strip of Linnen, and after all, in a very white sheet and Cossin.

4. The Relations stir not abread for seven days after interrment.

5. The Corps is carried by four persons to the place of Burial.

6. At the Grave some certain parcels of Divine Service are said, Dr. Addison.

See more in the Second Book.

Mr. Rosse relates other usages, as covering the face, tearing a piece of thier Garments.

Bowing the Thumb.

Stretching out the other Fingers.

Casting a shell after the Corps.

Casting grass over their Heads.

Changing their Seat 7 times in the Synagogue.

Going bare-foot 7 days.

Burning Candles 7 days, &c.

Ancient Christian.

In the Funerals of the Ancient Christians I Ob∣serve,

1. That one of the nearest Relations shut the Eyes of the person Deceased. So S. Augustine saith concerning his Mother; Premebam Oculos ejus.

2. Sometimes to comfort themselves in the Af∣fliction they Sung Psalms together, as in the fore∣cited instance of Monica's Funeral. S. Austine tells us, Euodius took a Psalter, and begun to sing, to whom all the House answered, I will sing of Mercy and Judgment, &c. Upon which many Brethren, and Devout Women gathered together, and joyned with them, See also Dr. Cave.

3. When the Corps was brought to the Grave or Sepulcher, and there laid down; Prayers were said, vide Aug. Confess. l. 9. c. 12.

4. Orations were often made in commendati∣on of the Party Deceased, with Exhortations to the People, to imitate so good an Example.

5. They were not always careful for costly Fu∣nerals, or embalming of their Corps, or choice Monuments, as S. Austine saith, in these respects, his Mother took no thought, Nec mortuos corona∣mus, Min. Faelix.

6. They also carried Lighs burning before the Corps, signifying, they were as Champions, &c. Dr. Cave, out of S. Chrysost.

Note, 1. Eutychianus Papa statuit, ut Martyres cuni Dalmatica aut Colobio Sepelirentur.

2. Cerei in Coemeteriis non incendantur. Conc. Eliber. c. 34.

3. Ne Foeminae in Coemeteriis pervigilent, ne sub obtentu Orationis Scelera committantur, Ibid.

Mahometan.

1. After Death of any, the People fall a howl∣ing loud.

2. Friends come in, and weep in singing doleful tones with them, praising the Deceased thus, He loved me so well, gave me plenty of every thing, &c. and the rest say the same.

Sometimes they hire Mourning women.

3. They wash the Corps, shave off the Hair, burn Incense about him, to scare away ill Spirits; wrap him up in a Sheet.

4. Pray to God to be merciful to him.

5. Put him into a Coffin or Bier, cover'd with a Pall, which is Green for a Scherif, Red for a Soldier, &c. with a Turbant overthwart it, &c.

6. Carry it to the Burying place, the Priests go∣ing before, saying Prayers; then the Friends, Women crying like mad.

7. Put it in the Grave, and leave the Women to make lamentation.

The Persians place the Body Westward.

Burying-places always without the Town.

They use Tombs of Marble-stones erected, Epi∣taphs as we, M. de Thev.

Mahomet the Third lies buried in the midst of a Chappel at C. P. about fifty foot square, with four high small round Towers, about which are small round Galleries of Stone, from which the Priests call to service: His Tomb, a great Cossin of Marble, about five foot high, at the end covered with a Hearse-cloath of Gold, his Turbant standing at his Head, and two great Candles of Wax, three or four yards long, in guilded Candlesticks, the one at his Head, the other at his Feet, never burning, but standing for shew.

Round about his Tomb are Tombs for his Wives and Children.

In another Chappel at C. P. lies buried Sultan Selim with his 37 Children about him; his Grand∣father.

In another, Amaruth (his Father) with 45 Children; only Emperors and Bassaes:

Thus others are buried in Fields, with Marble Stones at the Head, another at the Feet.

Ancient Heathen.

The Romans burned the Bodies of the Dead, that the Soul might be purged in Fire, before it ascended to the Stars, Quintil. Declam. 10.

Yet they excepted from this burning, the Bo∣dies of

• Traitors.
• Tyrants.
• Killers of their Masters.
• ...Feloes de se.
• Young Infants.

The four first, as profane; the Infants, as need∣ing no purgation.

The Grave of an Infant, was called Suggrundi∣um; of others Bustum.

The Egyptians and Persians used not burning.

At Funerals, were used Orations, Sword-plays, and Feasts, and a Doal among the Romans.

The Romans first buried in their private Houses.

To bury in the City was forbidden by a Law, Hominem mortuum endo Ʋrbe nei sepelito, neive urito; in a Roman Edict it was prohibited to burn the Dead within two miles of the City.

The Rich were buried in their own Suburbane Fields, where stately Monuments were erected on the sides of the publick ways, as of the Via Fla∣minia; (the ground, for so many Feet, conse∣crated.)

The Poor at Puticulae, so called from the little Pits or Graves.

Among the Lacedemonians, and in some parts of Greece, and at last in Rome it self, Burial was admitted within the City.

Lastly it was admitted in the Temples.

Amongst the Druids, whatever was dear to Great Persons, whilst living, was sent to the Fire after them, when dead, viz. Living Creatures, Ser∣vants or Clients, Caes. de Bell. Gall.

Vide plura in Parte Secunda.

Modern Heathen.

In the East-Indies, the Ceremony of Burying differs according to Places.

In some places, they carry the Body cloathed in goodly Apparel, sitting in a Chair, with the beat of a Drum, with the attendance of Friends and Relations; and after the usual ablution, the Bo∣dy is surrounded with wood; and the Wife, who hath followed in Triumph, hath her Seat prepared there, where she places her self, singing, and

seeming very desirous to die; a Bramen ties her to a Stake, in the middle of the Funeral Pile, and sets fire to it; the Friends pour Odoriferous Oyls into it.

In other places the Bodies are carried to the River-side, put in the water, and washed, and then the Wife holding her Husband on her Knees, and recommending her self to the prayers of the Bramen, she desires him to set fire to the Pile.

In some places they fill deep Pits with com∣bustible matter, and throw the Body in; and the Wife, after she hath sung and danced, to shew the firmness of their resolution; and sometimes the Maid-slaves throw themselves after their Mi∣stresses, to shew their Love.

In other places, the Husband is interred with his Legs a-cross, and the Wife put into the same Grave alive; and when the Earth is filled up to their Neck, they are strangled by the Bramens.

The Woman being burnt with all their Orna∣ments of Gold, Silver, &c. the Bramens pick up all that is precious out of the Ashes; none else being suffered to touch them: But the Mahome∣tan Governours endeavour to suppress this Barba∣rous Custom, M. de Theven.

They believe that when People die, they go in∣to another World, and will have occasion for many of the same things they use here.

Courts.

Jewish.

1. ECclesiastical, the Synagogues, Mat. 10.17. the end of them was to put a difference between things Holy and Unholy, Clean and Unclean, and to determine Controversies: It was a Representative Church, Mat. 18.16. Tell the Church.

They had Power of Excommunication, which was of three Degrees;

1. Niddui, putting out of the Synagogue, Joh. 9.22. It prohibited the Person for 30 days, more or less,

• 1. Society with any, within four Cubits.
• 2. Eating and Drinking with any.
• 3. Use of the Marriage-Bed.
• 4. Shaving, Washing.

It allowed him,

• To be at Divine Service.
• To teach and be taught.
• To hire Servants, or be hir'd.

2. Cherem, Anathema, done in publick, with Curses and Candles.

3. Schamatha, Maranatha, Excommunicatio in Secreto Nominis Tetragrammati, an Excommuni∣cation to Death, 1 Joh. 5.16.

The President herein was the High-Priest, next his Sagan.

2. Civil. 1. The Sanhedrim, from whence was no Appeal.

The Place; the Paved Chamber of the Court of the Temple, Joh. 19.13.

The Judges, 71 in number, out of every Tribe six, except Levi, and out of that but four, Ju∣nius.

2. The Lesser Consistory; Two-fold;

• 1. Consisting of 23 Aldermen; two at Jerusa∣lem, (one at the Door of the Court before the Temple, the other at the Door of the Mount of the Temple) and in most Cities one, kept in the Gates.
• 2. Of 3 Aldermen, erected in lesser Cities, in the Gates.

These sate not on Lise and Death.

Ancient Christian.

It is not to be expected, that the Primitive Christians could have any Civil or Political Courts, having as yet got no Civil Power or Go∣vernment into their hands, till the time of Con∣stantine the Great: And as for the Ecclesiastical, neither could that be so regular and compleat, as might be desired. For though we read of the Sy∣nod of the Apostles, Acts 15. Roman, Caesarian, Gallick, Pontick, Ostroenick, Asiatick, Arabick, &c. before the Reign of Constantine the Great; yet no General Council till then, viz. A. Chr. 325, kept at Nice, called Oecumenick, or General, as afterwards, at Constantinople, Ephesus, Chalcedon, and two more at Constantinople; all which are uni∣versally acknowledged; and these were

• 1. Called by the then present Emperor.
• 2. They were free for all Bishops, Priests and Deacons. (I think I am in the right, for at Nice there was an infinite number of all De∣grees of Ecclesiasticks, Bishops, Priests and Dea∣cons.)
• 3. They took upon them the Censure of Do∣ctrines and Practices.
• 4. They had power of inflicting Penalties, of Suspension, Deposition, Excommunication.

The Civil Government was various, according to the Places and Countries: But whatever it was, the Ecclesiastical Persons bore a part of the bur∣den in many places; the Common People often making application to them in cases of difference; as St. Augustine frequently complains, that he was over-charged with the trouble of Arbitrations be∣tween his Neighbours, &c. It being expected, that they who were the Messengers of Grace and Peace, should be both skilful and willing to pro∣mote Peace among their Neighbours.

Mahometan.

They who have place in the Divan are,

• 1. Visiers.
• 2. Cadilesquers.
• 3. Beglerbegs.
• 4. Nischangi, viz. the Keeper of the Seals.
• 5. Defterdais, or Treasurers.
• 6. Many Secretaries, or Clerks.
• 7. Capigi Basha, and Chiaux Basha, keep the Door.

All Persons of any Quality, Country, Religion, may be heard here.

The Grand Visier sits as Judge.

A Tryal shall not last above four or five Hours at most here. M. de Thev.

The Musti sits with the King every Day in Judgment, except Friday, when the King sits a∣lone. Rosse.

Persons here plead their own Causes. Tavern.

Divano, a Court near the Emperor's, or Grand Seignior's Palace, or Seraglio, where the Visior Ba∣sha, and other Basha's sit in Council, with Beg∣lerbegs, &c. 'Tis held four Days a Week, Satur∣day, Sunday, Monday, Tuesday: At the Rising of the Court, the Grand Visier informs the Sultan of all their Proceedings, who seldom impugnes what they have Decreed.

Ancient Heathen.

At Rome, the Assemblies for Publick Affairs were,

• 1. Concilia, when there was a Select Number met together.
• 2. Comitia, when all the People were called to the Meeting; and these were either,
  • 1. Curiata, sc. Parish-Meetings; Rome being at first divided into 30 Curiae, or Parishes, where all met; all the Comitium (or Hall of Justice) for E∣lection of Magistrates, Confirmation of VVills, &c. All gave their Votes as private Men.
  • 2. Conturiata, where the people met together in Centuries, to give their Votes, according to their Estates. The City being divided into six Classes, by Servius Tullius, the first, of those who were worth above 800 Crowns, the second, above 100, &c. In these Assemblies the plurality of Votes carried the choice. The Chief of each Century was called Cen∣turio, who had his Vitis, or Rod of Command. Here were chosen the first Consuls, Censors, Pretors, Pro∣consuls, Tribunes, &c. Crimes also against the Pub∣lick Weal, as Treason, &c. were tried here.
  • 3. Tribuata, viz. Assemblies of the Wards or Quarters of the City, kept in the Field of Mars, or Capitol, or Circus Flaminius; when the other Courts were not permitted to assemble, either by reason of unlawful Days, or Ominous Signs, &c. Galtruch.

But the highest Court of all was the Roman Senate, first elected by Romulus, to assist in affairs of State, in number at first 100, then 200, at last 1000, all above 20 years old: they always met in some Temple, twice a month, to consult about pub∣lick concerns, Idem.

Modern Heathen.

In Bantam, the Magistrate of the Town sits in Judicature in the Court of the Paceham, from 4 or 5 in the Evening, till Night; the Plaintiff and De∣fendant appearing both in person, and pleading their own Cause, Mandelslo.

In Japan there is no Lord, nor indeed any Citi∣zen, nor Merchant, but may put his Vastals and Domesticks to Death, he himself being the Judge; but to others Justice is administred in the Empe∣ror's Name, Idem.

In Fermosa there is no Lord that hath a Superi∣ority over the rest; yet in every Village is a kind of Senate of 12 men, aged about 40, who invite all the Heads of Families to meet in one of their Pa∣gods, to confer about business, where the Magi∣strate proceeds not by Authority, or Force, but Rea∣son and Eloquence; and when one speaks, all the rest are deeply and strictly silent, not a Cough to be heard, Idem.

In China, to discover Criminals, the Judge takes a List of all the Houses, and divides them into Tens, setting a Bill on every tenth house, enjoyn∣ing them to discover such of their Decad as have committed such Crimes, upon pain of being respou∣sible for the same Crimes, &c. Idem.

Diabolical.

In Amboyna, the way for deciding of Disseren∣ces, or other matters of importance, is this:

• 1. They put water into a Dish.
• 2. They cast in Gold, Earth, and a Leaden Bul∣let.
• 3. They dip in it the end of a Musquet-Barrel, the point of an Halbert, Sword, Knife, &c.

• 4. They give of the Water to him who is suspe∣cted guilty.
• 5. They give him his Oath, Mandelslo.

Schisms ond Sects.

Jews.

1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Karrei, Sadduces, who adhered on∣ly to the Writings of Moses and the Prophets: so called from Sedek Justice, as Beda, Epiphanius, and Lyra think; or from one Sadock, the first Au∣thor (as Burgensis,) who lived under Antigonus So∣chens, Successor to Simeon the Just.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Hasidei, such as Voluntarily per∣formed some things, which the Law required not. I suppose the same with the Essei, or Esseni, a kind of Monks, Lovers of Solitude: others, Rechabites, without any woman, any money, Plin. Nat. Hist. l. 5. c. 17. they lived in common, went in White.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Pharisees, who were equally zealous of H. Scripture and Talmud, (or Traditions) or rather preferred these before the other. These were the Issue of the Hasidei.

Hemerobaptistae, Ceremoniarum Magistri, Dr. Lit∣tleton.

The Pharisees were so called from their daily washing, Ross.

Tho Scaliger saith, Daily washing was used by all the Jews; and at this time in Palestine many do it; not once a day, but often, as do also the Mahome∣tans, Purchas.

3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Samaritans, who acknowledged only the Pentateuch of Moses, and to it added several Pagan Rites, using Mount Gerizim for the place of worship.

Herodiani, so called, either because Soldiers of Herod's Court, or because they boasted Herod for the Messiah.

Gaulonites, the Disciples of Judas the Galilean Hotting.

Nazarites,

Rechabites, &c.

Christian.

1. Eastern, or Greek.

• 1. Greek, strictly so call'd.
• 2. Muscovites and Russians.
• 3. Melchites, or Syrians.
• 4. Georgians, or Iberians.
• 5. Nestorians, or followers of Nestorius.
• 6. Indians, or Christians of S. Thomas.
• 7. Jacobites, from Jacob, Disciple of Eu∣tyches.
• 8. Copties, or Egyptian Christians.
• 9. Armenians, so called from their Country.
• 10. Abassins, or Ethiopians.
• 11. Maronites.
• 12. Some add Sabaeans, or Christians of S. John, owning his Baptism only.
• 13. Circassians, or Sarcashes much the fame with Armenians and Georgians.

2. Western, or Latin.

1. PAPIST.

• ...Dominicans.
• Jesuits, or Franciscans.
• ...Thomists.
• ...Scotists.
• ...Jansenists.
• Molinists, or Quietists.

2. PROTESTANTS.

• 1. Lutheran.
• 2. Calvinist.

• ...
  • 3. Independent.
  • 4. Anabaptist.
  • 5. Quakers, &c.

Mahometan

Are divided into

1. Turks, whereof some follow,

• 1. Abuhanifé.
• 2. Chasibié.
• 3. Maliké.
• 4. Dudzahimé.
• 5. Ahmed, &c.

All which agree in Fundamentals, but differ in Morals and Ceremonies.

Hottinger names other Sects, as Horrineans, Ka∣vamites, Habibean, Habaecideans, &c.

2. Persian, who are for Mortis Hale, as the Turki are for Mahomet.

They interpret the Law more perfectly and di∣vinely. Their Grand Festival is the Feast of Ho∣cen and Hussein, Morden.

Mr. Grimstone in his Addition to Knolles, makes mention of 4 Orders of Religious men among the Turks, differing in Habit and Ceremonies.

1. Dervises, the strictest Order, living in con∣templation; but Hypocrites.

2. Terlaques.

3. Kalenders.

4. Huquiemales, which last are very vicious and wicked Impostors, deceiving of the common peo∣ple.

Mr. Ricaut tells of several Sects of Mahometans, As. 1. Haictates.

2. Cuph-Messahites.

3. Eshrakites, &c.

Heathens,

In respect of Religion, were as divers as the Countries which they inhabited: Every Nation ha∣ving peculiar Deities, and Rites of worship, e.g.

• 1. Aigyptians. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 2. Persians. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 3. Grecians. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 4. Romans. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 5. Gauls. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 6. Brittains. Of which already up and down in the Book.
• 7. Saxons, &c. Of which already up and down in the Book.

Especially the Philosophers were divided into,

• 1. Pythagereans.
• 2. Peripateticks.
• 3. Cynicks.
• 4. Stoicks.
• 5. Platonicks.
• 6. Epicureans.

Whose particular Sentiments in Religion, see af∣terwards.

Modern Heathens,

Are likewise diversisied, according to the number of Countries, where they inhabit, Tribes or Castes, and sometimes Families and Persons.

1. In respect of Countries:

Into, 1. Laplanders, &c.

2. East-Indians, and they again, according to the Provinces,

• 1. Ceilon.
• 2. Lahors.
• 3. Goa, &c.
• 4. America, &c.

2. In respect of Tribes or Castes, as in all (in the East Indies) 84, agreeing in the same Religion, but each having a several Trade and Ceremonies.

1. Bramens, who profess Doctrine, and so do their Children.

2. Catry, or Raspoutes, who profess Arms, and their Children the same.

3. Soudr, or Courmi, Ruddery, Tillers of the Ground, tho some carry Arms.

4. Ouens, or Banians, all Merchants, Bankers, &c:

Anciently these four were all: now are added,

5. Colis, Cotton-dressers.

6. Tcherous, Travellers Guards.

7. Pollanquin-bearers, called Govillii.

8. Periaves, Curriers.

9. Halalcour, Cleansers of Office-houses, least e∣steemed.

10. Baraguy, who damn the yellow colour, and in the morning put white on their Foreheads, other Castes put on Red, &c.

Fletchers, Hammer-men, Publick Wenches, Dan∣cers and Baladines, make up other Castes, M. de Thev.

All the Castes go to Prayers together, but wor∣ship what Idol they please: Some carry the Idol a∣long with them.

Jewish Sects.

1. Sadduces.

1. Rule of Faith.

2. Articles of Faith.

Tenets.

Nothing is to be admitted but what is expressed in the Letter of Moses (and the Prophets also, say soffie) but our Saviour alledges only Moses against them, Exod. 3.6. Mat. 22.32.

1. There are no Angels;

2. Nor Spirits: They denied Spirits altogether; for they held God to be Corporeal, Lyra. Only such created spiritual Natures as Angels, and the Souls of Men. Dr. Pearson.

3. Nor Resurrection of the Dead.

4. Nor Providence, Hotting.

5. That the soul died with the Body.

6. They couped up God in Heaven, without all beholding of Evil.

Abraham Zacuth calls them Epicures. The Scrip∣tures they interpreted in their own Sense; nor re∣garded they the words of the wise mon, i. e. Phari∣sees: They were of the Ancient Careans, or Kar∣raim, but not of those which now are so termed; which, as Zochath confesseth, confess the Resurie∣ction and Reward. Scaliger affirms, by the Testi∣mony of Philip Frederick, 2. Christian Jerp, who had great familiarity with these Karraim at Constan∣tinople, and had been often in their Synagogues, that they differ nothing from the other Jews, but in reje∣cting Traditions, and are far more honest and faith∣ful than the Rabbanim, of whom they are no less ha∣ted for their Integrity, than for rejecting Tradition. S. Purchas.

Rosse adds, that they denied Fate or Destiny also, and asoribed all to man's Free Will.

History.

Sadduces, (otherwise called Mineans) from Sa∣dok, the first Author of the Heresie; whose Fel∣low-Scholar was Baithos, of whom came the Baithoseans: So saith Abraham B. David, in his Historical Cabal. Antigonus said,

Be ye not as Servants which minister to their Prince, on con∣dition to receive reward.

Sadok and Baithos asked him of this thing; and he answered,

That they should not put considence in the Reward of this Life,

but in the World to come: But

they denied his words, and said,

We never heard any thing of the World to come:

For they had been his Disciples, and they dissented from him, and went to the Sanctuary of Mount Gerizim, where the Princes were, Sam. Purchas.

They upbraided the Pharisees, saying,

The Tra∣dition is in the hand of the Pharisees, to vex themselves in this World, whereas in the World to come they have no reward.

Antigonus his words are in the Treatise Aboth, —

Be ye not Servants, which minister to a Prince, to receive of him re∣ward; but be ye as Servants, which minister to their Prince, with this condition, that they receive no reward, but let the fear of God be upon you, Idem.

Baithos and Zadok had a diverse Family, but held the same Opinions.

The Baithoseans ministred to Baithos in vessels of Silver and Gold.

The Sect of the Sadduces was diminished, if not worn out, after the destruction of the Tem∣ple, till An. 4523, or thereabouts. And A. D. 755, one Anan and Saul his Son revived that Do∣ctrine, because he had received his expected promo∣tion to the Degree of Gaon, i. e. Doctor; he wrote Books against the other Jews, Purchas.

Buxtorf saith, "That there are Karraim in Po∣land, Syn. Jud. c. 2. And Leo after saith,

There are several of them in Barbary, Idem.

Godwin derives their name either from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 which signifies Justice, or Sadoc the first Author of the Heresie, who lived under Antigonus Sochoe∣us, and was his Scholar, brought up as a Pharisee, Jewish Antiq.

2. Pharisees, Essens, and Hasideans.

Pharisees, their Tenents and Tra∣ditions.

1. Prayer.

THEY Prayed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, oft and long: Thrice a day was ordinary; at 9, 12, and 32 Clock. Yea their Progenitors (Chasidim, Assideans) di∣vided the day into three parts, whereof one was be∣stowed on Prayer, the next on the Law, and the third on their Work, Dr. Hall.

2. Grace at Meat.

Their very Disciples, if they had forgot to give thanks, were taught to return from the Field to the Board, to say Grace, Idem.

3. Divine Service.

The Decalogue must be read once a day of every man; others twice: — without moving Eye, Hand, Foot; — in a clean place, free from any Excrement, and four Cubits distant from any Se∣pulchre, Idem.

4. Fasting.

They Fasted twice a Week, in earnest, Mun∣day and Thursday.

5. Penances.

They beat their Heads agains the Walls, as they went, till blood came, (whence one of their seven Pharisees is called Kizai, a Pharisee Draw∣blood) they put Thorns in their Skirts, to sting themselves; they lay on Planks, Stones, Thorns, &c.

6. Holiness

They would not converse with any Different Religion, Samaritans, &c. and for fear, they wash∣ed at their return home.

They wash'd before they ate, Mark 7.3. the more Zealous wash'd the whole body. They wash'd their Cups, Pots and Tables. They wash'd their Hands cubitaliter, Theophi.

Vowed Continency for 8 or 10 Years.

Payed Tythes of all, Mint and Cumin.

Over-kept the Sabbath, would not stop a run∣ning Vessel, lay an Apple to the Fire, quench a a Burning, knock on a Table to still a Child, nor Rub, Scratch in publick, &c.

Enlarged their Phylacteries, and these must be in right Lines in the whole Parchment, of the Hide of a clean Beast.

Made a Wooden Spit of Romegranate, to Roste the Passover.

To Avoid Idolatry; if an Image were in the way, they went about; or if they could not so, they ran; or if a Thorn should light in their Foot near the place, they would not kneel to take it out, left they should seem to do Reverence, but sit down.

They hated the Presence, Fire, Fashion, Books of a Gentile, of a Samaritan, Dr. Hall.

They attributed all things to Fate; that there is no Herb on the Earth, which hath not its Planet in Heaven: If the Soul had done evil, it was adjudg∣ed to perpetual Prisons; if well, it had an easy re∣turn to Life by Transmigration: That God judg∣es

according to the plurality or paucity of Merits or Demerits.

Seven sorts of Pharisees, according to Godw. Jew. Antiq.

1. Pharisaus Sichemita.

2. Truncatus; that upon pretence of Meditati∣on, would searce draw his Foot from the ground.

3. Impingens; that to avoid seeing a Woman, would wink, and run his head against a wall.

4. Quid Debeo facere & faciam? Luke 18.

5. Mortarius, wearing a Hat like a Mortar, to look only downward of forward.

• 6. Ex Amore. See the next pag, Godw. ibid.
• 7. Ex Timore. See the next pag, Godw. ibid.

Pharisees, their History.

Pharisees, from Phares, to divide; or Parash, to expose to publick view; or Parash, to Expound.

They were a crafty and subtil generation of Men, and so perverse even to Princes themselves, that they would not fear, many times, openly to Af∣front and oppose them, Dr. Cave, out of Joseph. Ant. Jud. l. 17. c. 3.

Much Affected and Esteem'd of the Populace, Id.

Therefore Alexander Jannaus, when he lay a dying, advised his Queen, by all means, to com∣ply with this fort of men, imputing his own mis∣carriages to the Offences he had given them, Id. ex eod.

Infinitely proud and insolent, surly and ill-na∣tur'd, hating all mankind but themselves, censur∣ing all who were not of their way; greatly Zea∣lous to gather Proselytes, and then making them not more Religious, but more fierce, censorious heady, two-fold more the Children of Wrath; di∣scriminating themselves from the Herd by Long-Robes, broad Rhylacteries, large Fringes, long Pray∣ers, frequent Easting, domure Looks, a whing Tone, &c. Idem.

They were an improvement of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 1 Mac. 2.42. Those that voluntarily performed some∣things which the Law required not; who divided themselves from the rest of the Profane World, which did not as they did; nay, from the Asidei themselves, who performed as much as they, (but did not think themselves or others obliged by Law to do so.) And therefore were 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Pha∣risees, Separaters from other Men: Not an Order settled by Law; but only a Sect, of which some of all Orders of men were; and indeed a prevail∣ing Sect, taken up by most of the chief Men of the Nation; the Elders in the Sanhedrim, and Rulers in the Consistories, therefore called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Dr. Hammond. Annot. on Luke 14.1.

Hillal and Sammai were two chief Masters a∣mongst them of Divers Sects.

The Jews reckon 7 kind of Pharisees.

The Essenes were divided into,

1. Cloisterers, Collegiates.

• 1. Married.
• 2. Continent.

2. Eremites, solitary Persons.

The 7 Kinds were,

1. Siehemitoe, which measured Piety by Ho∣nour and Profit, as the Sichemites, which for the Marriage of Dinab would be Circumcised.

2. Nacphi, which lifted not their Foot from the ground.

3. Kisai, draw-blood, which would smite their head to the wall, to draw blood; and shut their Eyes, that they might not behold a woman.

4. Makehobathi, that stood on their own Per∣fection; the word signifies, what is my sin?

5. Meduchia, which went low and stooping.

6. The Pharisee of Love, which obeyed the Law for Love of Vertue or Reward, Abraham's Pha.

7. Of Fear, or Job's Pharisee, which obeyed for fear of Punishment.

Essees, so called from a word which signifies Rest, or Silence, Sealiger. Essoei, qu, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Phil. Jud.

Pliny, l. 5. c. 17. placeth them on the West of the Dead Sea, above 4000 in Number; avoiding Riches and Pleasures as sins; not Marrying, but instructing the Children of others; not meddling with War or Merchandise: Neither Swearing, nor Lying; their Society such, that one Garment, one House, one Food, Treasury, one getting, spend∣ing, one life served to them all, Purchas. Oyl and Neatness they Shun, yet wore always a white Gar∣ment; they worshipped towards the East, given to the Study of Physick, ascribing all things to Fate, Offering inanimate Sacrifices (as Pythago∣reans) and given much to silence, keeping every se∣venth week a Pentecost, careful to preserve the Names of Angels, Rosse.

3. Samaritans, Nazarites, Rechabites.

Samaritans.

1. Name and Distinction.

SO called from Samaria, the Countrey where they dwelt, and the place where they worship∣ped; for their Temple was on Mount Gerizim. Of these were four Sects, Dositheans, Sebueans, Essens, Gorthens.

2. Original.

Manasses, Brother to Jaddus, the High-Priest in Jerusalem, being Married to Sanballat the Horo∣uite's

Daughter, by reason of Nehemiah's charge of putting away their strange wives, being forced ei∣ther to put away his wife, or not be Priest, got leave of Sanballat to build a Temple on Gerizim (a Hill in Samaria) whither many Apostate Jews fled, together with Manasses their High-Priest.

3. Errors.

• 1. They, as well as the Sadduces, rejected Tra∣ditions and other Scripture, save the Pentateuch.
• 2. They denied also the Resurrection, but held that there was Angels.
• 3. Sacrificed at the Temple on Mount Gerizim.
• 4. Allowed no Commerce with the Jews, John 4.9. (being Excommunicated in Secreto nomine Tetragrammati, by Ezra and Nehemiah; so that they should have no part in the resurrection.)

Nazarites.

1. Name.

These were Votaries. Numb. 6. So called from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to separate.

2. Office.

They separated themselves from,

• 1. Wine, Strong-drink, &c.
• 2. The Dead.
• 3. The Rasour.

3. Distinction.

Some were Nazarites,

• 1. For Life, as Sampson, John Baptist, &c.
• 2. For 30 days, as Absalom, Paul, Acts 21.24.
• 3. Mystically, as Christ, Mat. 2.3.

Rechabites.

We have little, account of them, save only out of S. Scripture, Jer. 35.2, 3. &c. Viz. That they were so called from Rechab, their Father; that they neither did,

• 1. Drink Wine, nor
• 2. Sow Seed.
• 3. Nor build Houses.
• 4. Nor Plant Vine-yards.
• 5. But lived in Tents all their days, like strangers.

Ossens.

Ossent are added by Epiphanius, which seem to be derived from the Essens, but they Worshipped An∣gels, Col. 2.21. And the Sun, called thence, Samp∣saeans, one of whose chief Doctors was one Elxai in the time of Trajan, who taught Aequivocation, forbade Praying to the Eastward, detested Sacrifices, acknowledged a She-holy Ghost, &c.

Mahometan Sects.

Turks.

1. The Turks pretend that Aboubeker was the lawful Successor of Mahomet;

Omar, Successor of Aboubeker,

Osman of Osmar:

Aly of Osman:

Whom the Persians execrate the Memory of

[Some reduce the difference of Turks and Persi∣ans to these 4 Heads:

• 1. A different Explication of the Alcoran.
• 2. Diversity of Saints.

• 3. Diversity of Miracles.
• 4. Diversity of Mosques and Ceremonies.]

3. The Turks are called Sunni, because they follow also Counsels of Devotion, besides the com∣mands of their Law, M. de Thev.

4. They call to Prayers from the tops of Two∣ers.

5. In praying, the Sunni hold their hands one o∣ver another upon the stomach.

6. Among the Turks, for a Christian to dispute with them about matters of Faith, is punishable by Death, M. de Thev.

Persians.

The Religion of the Persians is the same in sub∣stance with that of the Turks; tho no Nations in the world hate one another more than they do, on the account of Religion; they look on one ano∣ther as Hereticks.

1. The Persians hold, that Aboubeker, Omar and Osman, were but so many Usurpers of Aly; that Aly was the Lawful Successor of Mahomet, and a∣ctually succeeded him: that Aly was the first of the Twelve Imams, whom they much honour, and who succeeded one another; of whom the last called Mahomet-Nekedy-Sahabzemon (i. e. Mr. of the times) was snatched out of the hands of those who would have killed him, and translated as Enoch and Elias, and that he will also come at the Day of Judg∣ment, to force the world to embrace the Faith of Mahomet; that Jesus Christ shall be his Leute∣nant, and that he will marry.

This is the great point of difference between the Turks and them, M. de Thev.

2. They have translated the Alcoran into the Per∣sian Tongue, with an Interlineal Translation, word for word: for Turks and Persians both believe, that that book cannot be explained in any other Lan∣guage, but Arabick.

3. They think it enough to follow the com∣mands of their Law, and therefore call themselves Schiai, tho the Persians sometime follow some of the Counsels, Idem.

4. In Persia they call to Prayers three times a day, from Terrasses, not Towers; viz. at Morn, Noon, and Sun-set; and no oftener on Friday.

5. The Schiai hold not their Hands on their Stomachs at Prayer, but lay down a little gray stone before them, which they always carry about them, and every time they Prostrate, lay their Fore-heads on that Stone made of the Earth of Keebela; where Hussein, the Second Son of Aly. was killed.

6. Persians will not eat what a Christian hath touch'd, nor suffer a Christian to come into their Coffee-houses, or Bagnioes, accounting them Meg∣dis, i. e. impure: They break a Pot wherein a Christian hath Drunk. They hate Turks no less, but dare not tell them so, M. de Thev.

7. They will suffer Christians to dispute with them about matters of Faith.

Eastern Christians.

Greeks.

Present State.

• 1. THey are Poor.
• 2. Ignorant.
• 3. Oppressed by the Turk, to whom they pay every Man 4 Lyon-Dollars, i. e. 16 Shillings per Annum.

Brierwood saith, Their Tribute is a fourth part of their Increase, and a Sultany (7 s. 6 d.) for eve∣ry

Poll; and also they are obliged to speak no thing against Mahometanism.

Formerly their children were decimated, and made Janizaries.

Order of the Patriarchs.

• 1. Patriarch of C. P.
• 2. — of Alexandria.
• 3. — of Antioch.
• 4. — of Jerusalem.

When they all meet, they kiss each other's hand.

1. The Patriarch of Alexandria is over

• ...Aegypt,
• ...Aethiopia,
• ...Arabia,
• The Indies.

2. The Patriarch of Jerusalem is over Palestine.

3. The Patriarch of Antioch is over

• ...Cilicia,
• ...Mesopotomia,
• ...Syria,
• ...Phoenicia,
• ...Cyprus.

The Patriarch of Constantinople is over 73 several Churches, according to Mr. Smith,

• ...Heraclea,
• ...Thessalonica,
• ...Athens,
• ...Lacedemonia,
• ...Larissa,
• ...Adrianople,
• ...Tornobou,
• ...Johanna,
• ...Monenbasia,
• ...Methynna.
• ...Phanarion,
• ...Patrus,
• ...Proconesus.

And all confirmed by the Grand Seignior.

Georgians, or Iberians.

• 1. Most of them so ignorant, they hardly know the Principles of their Religion.
• 2. The Clergy much oppressed by the Nobles; Bishops and Priests used as Servants, by the Prince and Nobility.

The Prince's Will is their Law; no Judges, nor admission of Witnesses. The Estates, and Persons of the Subjects, are at the disposal of the Prince, &c.

The Prince of the Georgians, in a Letter to Pope Ʋrban VIII. 1629. saith, The Faith hath been kept pure among them since Constantine the Great: Also, That he allowed a Chapel to the Missionaries of Rome, that they might pray for him.

The Patriarch of Constantinople sends Kaloyrs of∣ten into Iberia, to encourage them in their Enmi∣ty against the Pope. F. Avitabolis, in a Letter from Goris in Iberia, or Georgia, 1631. From whence my Author (F. Simon) hath the following Account, &c.

Sir Tho. Herbert saith, No fewer than 40000 of Georgians and Sarcashes, inhabited about Spahawn and Schyraz; but little better than Captives, be∣ing forcibly ttansplanted thither. Poor Souls (saith he) hearing that we were Christians, they flocked about us, and wept to see us.

Mengrelians.

• 1. They are accounted by Galanus of the same Belief, mostly, with the Georgians; only,
• 2. They live on the Mountains, and in the Woods, and therefore,
• 3. Are a wilder and wickeder sort of People, than the Georgians.

• 4. They inhabit Colchis, or Mengrelia, which is part of Armenia; and therefore much difference is not to be expected between the Mengrelians, and Armenians, or Georgians.

Muscovites.

They agree mostly with the Greeks in Faith, Rites, and Ceremonies.

Every House hath its Saint pictured, and hung up on the Wall, with a little Wax-Candle before it, which they light, when they say their Pray∣ers.

The Picture of the V. Mary, and S. Nicholas, their Patron, are in great Veneration amongst them.

The sign of the Cross is the ordinary Preface to all their Civil Actions.

They have a Patriarch at Mosco.

Three Arch-Bishops at Rosthon, Sudal, and Grand Novograde; Bishops at Wologda, Resan, Su∣dal, Twer, Toboleska, Astracan, Casan, Plescou, Columna, &c. All chosen out of the Body of their Monks.

They force no Man's Conscience: hate the Pa∣pists.

Nestorians.

1. They are a Sect of the Chaldeans, or Syrians.

2. They Reverence Nestorius, as their Great Pa∣triarch, and Invocate him in their Prayers.

3. Their present Patriarch to whom they are subject, is called the Patriarch of Babylon, who hath Jurisdiction over 300000 Families. Pet. Stroza de dogm. Chald. 1617.

4. Under Pope Julius III. they chose one Simon Jusacha, Patriarch, who resided at Caramit, in Mesopotamia: next

Abdiesu, Metropolitan of Saba, who at Rome recanted some Books which he had writ in favour of Nestorianism: He was at the Council of Trent.

Ahacballa, a Monk of St. Pachome.

Denha Simon, who left Caramit, to reside in Zeinalbech, in the uttermost bounds of Persia, sub∣mitting to the Patriarch of Babylon.

Simon.

Elias, who sent a flattering submissive Letter to Pope Paul V. upon his request; wherein he re∣presents the differences between the Nestorians, and Romans, only Ceremonial.

But since they have broken Faith, &c.

Indians of St. Thomas.

• 1. One Sect with the Nestorians.
• 2. Subject to the same Patriarch, whose Juris∣diction reacheth as far as India.
• 3. The Chaldeans, who live at Goa, Cochim, An∣gamala, &c. all Nestorians.
• 4. The Pope of Rome hath sent many Emis∣saries to them; much violence, and many arts have been used, especially by Alexis de Meneses, made afterward Arch-Bishop of Goa, and Patri∣arch of the East: A College was set up at Can∣granor, 1546. for instructing children in the Ce∣remonies of the Latines, another for the Chaldean Language, &c.

In fine, they became Subject to Rome, and con∣tinue so to this day, for ought I can learn.

Sabeans, or Christians of St. John.

M. de Thevenot giveth account of them about Bassora, in the East-Indies, but saith, They are more Gentiles than Christians. One of them, who turned Roman Catholick, confessing, They were partly Jews, part Turks, part Christians, and part Gentiles. Mr. de Thev. vid. postea.

Cophties.

1. So called from Coptus, the Metropolis of Thebais formerly, or Egophtia, Egypt.

2. Their Country Language is Arabic, the Cop∣tic Tongue is in their Offices.

3. Cophties, All Monophysites, &c.

Abyssins, All Monophysites, &c.

Armenians, All Monophysites, &c.

Jacobites, All Monophysites, &c. i. e. They will not acknowledge two Natures in Christ, for fear of acknowledging two Christs.

4. They are subject to One, who calls himself Patriarch of Alexandria and Jerusalem, and Suc∣cessor of St. Mark, who hath Jurisdiction over

Both Aegypts, Nubia, and Abyssinia.

5. Upon him depend Eleven Cophty-Bishops, viz.

• Of Jerusalem,
• ...Behnese,
• ...Atsih,
• ...Film,
• ...Moharrah,
• ...Montfallot,
• ...Sijut,
• ...Abutig,
• ...Girgium,
• ...Negade,
• ...Girge.

And the Metropolitan of Abyssinia.

6. Next Bishops, are Arch-Priests, many in num∣ber.

7. Next Priests, Deacons, Readers, Chanters.

So ignorant, they have scarce a Man among them fit to be a Patriarch; and so poor, they are scarce able to raise a Sum of Money to give the Basha for his Admission.

They have many fabulous Stories about our Sa∣viour's Life; as that an Angel brought him Victu∣als in his Minority. M. de Thev.

Armenians.

• 1. Scha-Abas, King of Persia, his Victories over the Armenians, hath almost ruined this Church, saith F. Simon, which others deny.
• 2. The Patriarch of Armenia had his Seat lately at Egmiathin.
• 3. They still retain the Names of some Arch-Bishopricks, Bishopricks, and Monasteries.
• 4. Many Armenians are now in the Communion with the Church of Rome.
• 5. They are all Monophysites.
• 6. They agree mostly with the Jacobites, ex∣cept some Ceremonies. Their Mass is in the Ar∣menian-Tongue.
• 7. They reject the Council of Chalcedon.
• 8. They are Subject to two Patriarchs, each cal∣led Patriarch of Armenia, and have 400000 Vil∣lages under them.
• 9. The Curates and Bishops succeed, qu. by In∣heritance.
• 10. Armenians in Ispahan, not inconsiderable for number.

Jacobites.

Properly so called, are such as live in Syria and Mesopotamia, about 40000 Families, of which some are Latiniz'd, and some not; these last have two Patriarchs, one at Caramit, the other at Der∣zapharan.

The Patriarch of the Latiniz'd Jacobites resides at Aleppo, and depends on Rome.

They Communicate with Leaven'd Bread.

Abyssins of Ethiop.

1. So called from Abassia, i. e. Ancient Ethio∣pia.

2. They are Subject to one Bishop, sent from the Patriarch of Alexandria, who resides at Cairo.

3. John Bermudas, made Patriarch of Ethiopia at Rome, at the request of the Abyssins themselves; most know what became of him, viz. Banisht.

4. One David, who called himself Emperor of the greater and — Ethiopia, wrote a Letter to Pope Clement VII. protesting Obedience.

5. Their Language is a Chaldaic (used in their Liturgies) much differing from the Vulgar Chal∣diac. F. Sim.

A great Countrey, seven Months Travel in cir∣cuit: The King, and all the People of the Cophtie Religion. M. de Thev.

Purchas saith no: They call themselves Chalde∣ans. Sam. Purchas.

Maronites.

1. So called from Maron, (as they pretend) an Abbot, whose Life Theodoret hath writ, who lived in the beginning of the Fifth Century; whom they all Saint in all thier Offices.

2. Their Patriarch resides in the Monastery of Cannabin, on Mount Libanus, called Patriarch of Antioch.

3. They are entirely submitted to the Church of Rome; and a Reformation is made in their Of∣fices, Discipline, &c.

4. The Maronites, of a sweet Temper, but in∣constant; their Women very modest.

5. They disclaim the Error of Monothelism. F. Sim.

The Maronites at Damascus so poor, that when I was there, their Curate had been in Prison a long while, for three Piasters. M. de Thev.

N. B. They are of late fully reconciled to the Church of Rome. F. Simon.

Doctrines common to all the Eastern Churches.

1. THey refuse to own the Bishop of Rome, as Universal Bishop.

2. They pray for the Dead.

3. Yet they deny Purgatory.

4. They observe Saturday.

5. They abstain from things strangled, and Blood.

Not out of respect to the Mosaic Law, but A∣postolick Decree; and they rebuke us for laying that Decree aside. Ludolph.

The Abyssins also, from the shrunk Sinew. Lud.

6. They believe not the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son.

7. They buy and sell the Sacraments, and drive the Bargain with much eagerness.

8. The Priests are generally poor and ignorant; yet the Patriarch of Abassia is reported (by one that describes the River Nilus and the Abass, Emp. p. 54.) to be excellently skilled in Divine and Hu∣mane Learning. F. Simon. Ludolphus denies it.

(8) The pure Orientals deny Transubstantiation. The Latiniz'd not so.

9. They kneel not in their Churches, but lean on Crutches, or stand.

10. They have a Candlestick with three Can∣dles, representing the Trinity: Another with two Candles, to signifie the two Natures of Christ.

11. In giving the Blessing, they make the sign of the Cross, from the right hand to the left.

12. Maids shew not themselves before Marriage, nor a long time after; no, not to their Relations, and go not to Church, for fear of being seen. M. de Thev. but this is not equally affirmed of all.

13. They have four Lents in the Year.

• 1. The first, six Weeks before Easter, till Ea∣ster-day. The Muscovites 7 Weeks.
• 2. The second, fifteen days before S. Peter, and Paul's day, 'till that day.
• 3. The third, from August the first, 'till As∣sumption-day, i. e. fifteen days.
• 4. The fourth, from the first Sunday of Ad∣vent, 'till Christmass-day.

During the three last Lents, they may eat Fish and Oil; but in the first neither; nor any thing that hath Blood, but only Herbs and Shell-fish. M. de Thev. But I find not this certainly affirm'd of the Abyssins.

14. They Fast twice (besides) in seven days, upon the fourth and sixth Holy-day. Job Lud. l. 3. The reason of which was by Tzagazaab (an Abassian) said to be, for that the fourt day the murder of Christ was concluded upon, and the sixth it was executed; according to what many of the Ancients taught. But others believe, These two Fasting-days were taken up in imitation of the Ancient Jews. Ibid.

15. The Greeks, Armenians, Russians, and o∣ther Oriental Christians, begin the Year from the Calends of September, as supposing that the World was created at the time of the Autumnal Equinocti∣al. Ibid.

Their Year consists of Twelve Months, each Month hath thirty days.

To every three years they add five days, to every four, six days, to supply the Solar year. So that their Feasts happen on the same days with ours, according to the Julian Account. The Feast of the Nativity is Celebrated the same day with us, viz. Decemb. 25. their 28. ibid.

26. The Grecians, Armenians, Russians, and e∣specially the Abyssinians, not only permit their Priests to Marry, but soonest prefer the Husbands of Wives; insomuch, that the nearest way to pre∣ferment among them is to Mary, Idem. l. 3. c. 7.

Proper Doctrines and Ʋsages. Baptism, Chrism, &c.

Greeks.

1. Mysteries, viz. Six.

1. Baptism, viz.

1. They present the Child at the Church-Porch, to receive the blessing of the Priest.

2. The Priest there seals the Child, i. e. crosseth him on the Forehead, Mouth, Breast; recites a Pray∣er, and waves him in his Arms, in form of a Cross, elevates him, and dismisseth him.

3. He blows three times on the Child to dispos∣sess the Devil.

4. Pours Water in form of a Cross, in token of peace with God.

5. Takes the Child out of the Gossip's Arms (of which they never have but one) and makes the sign of the Cross with Oyl on the Fore-head, Breast. Reins, saying, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 — 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 — 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

6. He next dips it 3 times in water, and look∣ing toward the East, saith, The servant of God is Baptized in the Name of the Father, Amen, Of the Son, Amen, &c.

N. Their Gossips or Compatri commence a great Friendship, and fancy that they cannot mix con∣sanguinity.

2. Chrism,

Tho joyned with Baptism, is different from it, grounded on 2 Cor. 1.21, 22.

On Good Friay the Arch-bishop, or Bishop consecrates the Oyl.

It is made of Xylobalsamum, Echinanthes, Myrrh, Xylocatia, Carpobalsamum, Laudanum, and other Gums and Spices, F. Simon.

They defer Baptism till the 3d, 4th, 6th, 10th, 14th year.

3. Eucharist.

1. For preparation, they distribute Panem Bene∣dictum, (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) the parts of Bread which re∣main of the Consecrated Loaf: These they carry home to such as cannot come: These, they say have power to remit Venial Sins.

2. In the Chancel, on a Table, is a Loaf set in this form.

[illustration]

3. This the Priest Signs three times, using these words, In the remembrance of our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ.

4. He strikes a small Lance several times into the Loaf, saying by parcels, As a Lamb before his Shearers; &c.

5. Cuts a piece for himself, lays it by the Patina, thrusts his Lance into the Bread again, with other words, cuts a second part, forms it like ▵, saying In honour and memory of our blessed Lady Mother of God, and perpetual Virgin Mary, through whose

Prayers, O Lord, accept this Sacrifice to thine Altar.

6. Then cuts out more pieces in memory of John Baptist, Moses, Aaron, Peter, Paul, Basil, Gregory Cosma, Damianus, &c. And Lastly, a ninth in honor of S. Chrysostom, whose Liturgy is read that day: (The 9 parcels, in reference to the 9 Hierar∣chies of Angels.)

7. Then follows the Offertory for the Living, every Christian Prelate, and the particular Bishop that Ordained the Priest, especially those who paid for that Mass; the Founders of the Church, the Parents and Friends of those which paid for the Mass.

8. The Priest lifts up a Silver Star over the Bread; saying some short Prayers, goes from the place of the Offertory, reads the Epistle and Gos∣pel for the day; returns, covers the Bread and Wine, sets it on his Head, carries it in Procession through all the Church, the People bowing, mak∣ing Crosses, throwing infirm persons in the way.

9. The Apostles Creed is recited, the Veil taken off, Air moved over the Bread with a Fan (signi∣fying the breath of the Spirit) &c.

10. The words of Consecration are used—In the same night, &c.

11. Then this Prayer, Lord, who in the third hour didst send thy Holy Spirit, graciously take it not away from us, but grant it to us, Lord, make clean our Hearts within us, (with some short Soliloques) which Prayer is repeated three times, with the head bowed down.

12. Then the Priest raising himself, saith, Lord hear my Prayer; and lifting up his hand by way of Blessing, adds, Make this Bread the Holy Body of Christ. Amen.

13. Here the Consecration being finished, he goes on, Thou art my God thou art my King, I adore thee piously and Faithfully.

14. Then covering the Chalice, he elevates it, and the People worship it.

15. The Priest sups three times.

16. Those who intend to Communicate; first go to the bottom of the Church, there to ask for∣giveness of the Congregation in these words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. The Answer is, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

17. It is their custom to conserve the Sacrament for the use of the Sick, Haec ex D. Addison.

They gave the Sacrament to the Children at Baptism.

Believers not to be forced to the Sacrament.

They carry the Sacrament to the Sick without Torches.

Keep it in a Box, and hang it on a Wall.

They hold, tha the Sacrament Consecrated on Holy Thursdays is most Efficacious, F. Simon.

They use Unleavened Bread.

Administer in both kinds, Christ. à Jelinger.

Greeks, out of Dr. Addison.

4. Priesthood,

Is accounted a Mystery for its Power and Ener∣gy, 1 Cor. 4.1.

Of this there are these Orders.

1. Anagnostes, who reads the Hymns (which are Sung) and the Prophets of the Old Testament.

2. The Psaltes, who sings the Psalms of David.

3. Lampadarios, who trims the Lamps.

4. Deacons and Subdeacons, who read the Epistles and Gospels.

5. Secular Priests, who can all read and write, yet few skill'd in the School-Greek, or Latin, or Hebrew, or Philosophy (all books being counted Unlawful, but such as treat of Divinity and a Godly Life.) They are called Papa's.

They cannot Marry a second time, who, when Widowers, wear Caps turn'd up with white, with a fall hanging down on their backs; but this is often forfeited, and cut off by the Bishop for some sin.

6. Religious Priests, Kaloirs, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Monks Encloistered, professing Chastity, and obe∣dience, of the Orders of S. Basil, besides which they have no other.

Their Habit, A long Cassock of Course Cloth, of Camels Colour, with a Cap of Felt or Wool, made to cover the Ears, with a black Coul, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

They abstain from Flesh all their Life. Some more strict (called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) take nothing else, but Bread and Water; but these are commonly Anchorites, several dwell on Mount Athos: Their Hair long.

Their Services are very ridiculous and prolix. Every day in Lent they read over the Psaltar once; and at the end of every 4 Psalms say, Gloria Patri, &c. with 3 Metagnai, (or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉) bowing or kis∣sing the ground 3 times. At the end of every 10 Psalms 40 Metagnai; which every Kaloir doth 300 times every 24 Hours, unless sick, and then his Priest must do it for him. The one half of these are performed the two first hours of the Night, the other half at midnight, before they arise to Mat∣tins, which begin 4 hours before Day.

Out of some Monasteries they send 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Messengers to collect Contributions, who stay out five years, begging the Charity of good People; some of which, being Temperate, live long: I knew one 119 years old; his Father liv'd but to 80, his Grandfather to 158.

Several Monasteries on Mount Athos, where the Kaloirs, 6000 in number, work in such Employ∣ments, as they are best skill'd in.

Every Monastery hath its Library, but disorder∣ly ones; few books, but of Divinity; few choice ones of them: Nor one Book (they say) varying from the Doctrine of the 7th Council, nor any writ by such as they call Hereticks.

Bells in all Monasteries.

The Kaloirs here commonly, of good, simple, godly Lives.

Greeks, out of F. Simon.

1. The Church-men accused of Simony.

2. They observe not the age required for Epis∣copacy and Priesthood.

3. They take several Orders at one time.

4. He is commonly chosen Patriarch, that gives most to the Grand Seignior: Besides, the Patriarch buys the Voices of the Bishops that Elect him. The Patriarch makes himself amends when he makes Bishops, and they again, when they make a Papas, (selling Orders and Cures) and they again, the poor people.

5. Monks, abstain strictly from Flesh, tho en∣gaged by no Vow, but Custom.

They sleep not above 4 hours, some but two.

They go to prayers in the Church thrice a day.

(1.) Some Monks, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who eat in the same Refectory, use the same Exercise, have nothing singular in their Habit; yet some are 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who profess a more perfect way of living; many in number.

Others are, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who lead not so perfect a Life.

(2.) Some 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who live as themselves please.

• 1. They buy a Cell, and necessaries for a Monastery.
• 2. The Yeoman of the Cell provides Bread and Wine.
• 3. They betake to business, are bound to no duty.
• 4. At Death they leave all to their compa∣nion.

(3.) Some Anchorites, who cannot work, nor discharge the duties of the Monastery; yet have a mind to live in Solitude; and these,

1. Buy a Cell, with a piece of Land, &c.

2. Go to the Monastery only on Holy-days, having no hours appointed them for Prayer.

3. Some, with leave of the Abbot, leave the Monastery, and retire for Meditation and Prayer; the Monastery sending them, once a Month, pro∣visions to live upon.

4. Some hire a Vine-yard near the Cell, and feed on the Grapes: Some on Cherries, on Beans; some Transcribe Books.

6. Nuns; They,

1. Are of S. Basil's Order, under an Abbess.

2. As strict as the Monks, in Fasting, Pray∣ing, &c.

3. Their Confessor, some old Vertuous, Neighbour Monk, who says Mass, &c.

4. Their Habit, a Cloak, of plain Woollen-Cloth, Arms and Hands covered to the Fingers ends.

5. Their Head shaven; a several Cell and Lodging for each.

6. The Rich have a Maid, or young Girl, which they bring up in Devotion.

7. They work with their Needles, make Gir∣dles, which they sell to the Turks.

N. B. Some say, these at C. P. are Widows, aged, under no Vow, all their customs consisting in wearing a black Veil on their Head, declaring that they will Marry no more, living commonly at home, minding their Huswifery, Children, &c. having more Liberty than before.

5. Confession.

Confession is enjoyn'd 4 times a year to persons of leisure: Once a month to the Priests and Religi∣ous: Once a year to labouring people, viz. before their Great Lent. To sick people as an ease for spiritual Diseases.

Repentance is defin'd a sorrow of heart for sin, of which a man accuseth himself before a Priest, with a firm Resolution to correct the Errors of his past Life by that which is to come, and with intention to perform what shall be enjoyn'd him by his Pa∣stor for his Penance.

Their Argument for Confession: The Priest can∣not release, unless he know what to release.

Their Penances are, Prayers, extraordinary Alms, Fastings, Visiting Holy Places, &c.

The Priest exhorts thus:

Behold the Angel of the Lord is at hand, to take thy Confession; see that thou conceal no sin, for fear of shame; for I also am a man and sinner, as thou art.

To Penitents guilty of mortal sin, is admini∣stred the Sacrament of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or the Oyl of Prayer, done by the Bp. and 7 Priests, by pure Oil and Prayer, viz.

The Priest dips some Cotton on the End of a stick, anoints the Penitents in form of a Cross, on the Forehead, Chin, each Cheek, Back and Palms of the Hands, and then recites a Prayer.

The same with the Papists Eztream Ʋnction.

6. Marriage is forbidden after the burial of the Third Husband or Wife, because, say they, it comes under the Notion of Polygamy.

Divorces are easily granted, and the man allow∣ed to take another Wife, and perhaps afterward re∣called, and the man enjoyned to re-assume his for∣mer Wife.

About C.P. and Smyrna, and great Cities, in imi∣tation of the Turks in Retirement, and suffer them not to be seen by the Bridegroom, till unveil'd, af∣ter they are married.

The Islander Greeks of the Archipelago, dancing promiscuously, men and women together, often make Protestations of Marriages together, and then break them; which if they do, the Old Mo∣thers, by Witchcraft, (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉), tie the man from marrying with any other, till an agreement be made.

In Romania (or Ramali) the Turks have frequent∣ly married with Greek women Christians, till 1672, when the Patriarch of C. P. complain'd to the Mufti, and put a stop to it.

The Priest marries them with a Ring, they have also a Godfather and Godmother, who present themselves before the Papa's, and hold a Garland of flowers interlaced with Orpine over the heads of the couple, pray, turn round, drink together, &c. break the glass; saying, so may the Bridegroom break the Virginity of the Bride. M. de Thevenot.

Muscovites.

1. Eight Days after the Child is born, he is brought to the Church-Porch, where the Priest re∣ceives the Child.

2. Tells the Witnesses their Duties; namely, To teach him how to know God and Christ, &c.

3. After some Prayer, plungeth the Child three times over head and ears, in a tub of warm Wa∣ter; holding it necessary that every part of the Child be dipped; using these Words, In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

N. They hold all to be damned that die with∣out Baptism.

They Re-baptize Apostates.

The Duke of Holstein's Ambassador faith,

• 1. The Child is cross'd on the Fore-head.
• 2. Blessed thus, The Lord preserve thy coming in, and going out.
• 3. Nine Wax-Candles are lighted cross the Font, which is in the middle of the Church.
• 4. The God-fathers are Incensed. and the Wa∣ter Consecrated.
• 5. A Procession is made about the Font three times,
• 6. The Child is Named, the God-fathers inter∣rogated, the Devil exorcised, and the Child bap∣tized. See more in the Second Book.

Georgians.

1. A Priest reads many Prayers over the Child, going on to the end, without Baptizing the Child.

2. After reading, the Child is stript, and the God-father Baptizeth the Child, without saying any other Words than what was said by the Priest.

3. With Baptism, they also administer to Chil∣dren,

• Consumation,
• And the Eucharist.

4. The Priest alone is accounted the true Mini∣ster of Baptism; without him 'tis null.

If the Child dieth before Baptism, the Mother's Baptism is sufficient to save the Child.

5. They are not very pressing to receive Bap∣tism.

6. They Re-baptize such as return after Apo∣stasie. F. Simon.

M. Tavernier saith, Virgins brought up in Nun∣neries to study, after some time, Profess, Baptize, and apply the Holy Oils, as well as any Bishop, or Arch-Bishop, l. 3. c. 9. p. 124.

Mengrelians.

They are so Ignorant, that they know not so much as the Words necessary to Baptism.

They administer Baptism in the same manner as the Georgians.

Sometimes, to render the Baptism more solemn, they baptize with Wine.

A M. S. Relation, attributed to Father Zampi, a Theatin, tells us the manner is thus:

1. When a Child is first born, the Priest only anoints it with Oil, and signs it on the Fore-head with a Cross, and no more is done for two Years.

2. Then they dip it in hot Water, and anoint it all over, and give it Bread, that hath been blessed, to eat, and Wine to drink.

This seems to be the old way of administring Baptism, Confirmation, and Eucharist together. F. Simon.

Two or three days after the Woman is brought to Bed, the Priest comes, mumbles over a few Prayers, and anoints the Mother, and the Infant, which they believe to be the best Baptism in the World. Tavernier. l. 3. c. 10.

Indians of St. Thomas.

They own but three Sacraments, viz. Baptism, Orders, and Eucharist.

In one Church were different Forms of Bap∣tism.

A great many, especially the Poor, and — in Words, are never Baptized, vs wanting Money; yet these go to Church, and receive the Sacra∣ment.

After Baptism, they anoint with an Unguent made of Indian-Nuts, without Benediction. F. Simon.

They Baptize commonly at the Fortieth Day, if the Parent desire it not sooner: They sign the Fore-head with the sign of the Cross, and then wash all over with Water. Sir Tho. Herbert.

Christians of St. John.

They Baptize only in Rivers, and upon Sun∣days; their way thus:

• 1. They carry the Infant to Church.
• 2. The Bishop reads Prayers over the Child.

• 3. They carry it to the River, with a Train of Men and Women, go up to the Knees in Water; the Bishop prays, sprinkles the Infant three times, in the Name of the Lord, first and last of the World, &c. Tavern.

Maronites.

At Baptism they bless the Water, by saying a great many Prayers, warm it, and then dip, or sprinkle three times.

Also, they anoint the Head, Breast, and whole Body, from Head to Foot, before Baptism.

Also, afterward they have another Unction, for Confirmation. F. Simon.

Armenians.

I found in one of their Churches only the Priest and his Cloak, an aged Woman, who had brought the Child, and a young Man, aged about 18, who presented the Child to be Baptized.

1. The Priest prayed.

2. Askt the God-father several Questions.

3. All went into the Sacresty, where the Font was, like a Trough, half an Ell long, and a quar∣ter broad.

4. The Priest consecrates the Water, and puts holy Oil into it, and plunges the Child naked into it, In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

5. Pours Water three times on his head, and af∣terwards all over his Body.

6. He crossed the Child on the Fore-head with Holy Oil.

7. The time of Baptism is at 8 days old. D. of H. Ambass.

Cophties.

They acknowledge Seven Sacraments.

1. Baptism, thus Administred, about the 40th. Day.

1. A Mass is celebrated after Mid-night, with many Prayers.

2. They Sing for some time, the Deacon car∣rying the Children to the Altar, to anoint them with Holy Oil; then they say, The Children are new Spiritual Men.

3. Then they begin to Sing, and the Children are anointed a second time, with the sign of the Cross thirty seven times, (which serves for Exor∣cisin.)

4. They continue to Sing, the Women ma∣king a loud noise, in token of Joy.

5. The Priest draws nigh the Font, blesseth the Water, pours Oil into it, in the form of a Cross.

6. With one hand he takes the Child by the right Arm, and left Leg, and with the other hand by the left Arm, making a kind of a Cross with the Limbs of the Child, which they cloath in a little white Garment. All this while the Priest's reading and singing, and the Women crying, or howling.

7. The Priest breaths three times in the Child's Face, that he may receive the Holy Ghost.

8. He gives it the Communion, by dipping his Finger in the Chalice, and putting it in the Child's mouth.

9. They light Tapers, and make a Procession, and sing in the Church.

10. The Deacons carrying the Children in their Arms, the Priests going before, and the Wo∣men following, with cries and howling.

N. They use Circumcision also: They baptize themselves every Year in Lakes and Rivers. F. Simon.

Abassines.

They use Circumcision, as well as Baptism; but not with any signal Ceremony or Commemora∣tion; for it is done privately by some poor Wo∣man, without any by-standers, not so much as the Father himself; and this, not upon the score of Re∣ligion, but as a custom of the Country, like In∣cisions of the Face in Ethiopia and Nubia, and boaring the Ears among the Indians. Ludolph. out of Claudius, K. of Ethiop. Confession.

They repeat the Ceremony of Baptism every Year, upon the Feast of the Epiphany. Idem. ex Godigno.

Their Ceremonies and Order of Baptizing are thus; out of Ludolph.

1. Of Adult Persons: For they have frequent occasions of Baptizing Heathens.

• 1. They read Psalm 52.
• 2. Perfume the Person with Frankincense, and enquire his Name.
• 3. Use certain Prayers, the Deacon often ex∣horting the People to joyn with the Priest.
• 4. Anoints several parts of the Body with Oil, and lays his hand on his head.
• 5. The Neophytes lifting up their right hand, and looking towards the West, abjure Satan as the Prince of Darkness: and then lifting up their hand to the East, make a kind of Vow to Christ.
• 6. To the Priest, reciting over the Creed, they answer, I do believe.
• 7. They are again anointed, and several par∣cels of Scripture read.
• 8. Oil being poured into the Bason, in the form of a Cross, after some Prayers rehearsed, the

• Neophytes, conducted by the Deacon, to a Pool before the Church-door, are by the Priest plung'd over head and ears, saying, I Baptize thee in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
• 9. Men help the Men, and Women, Women, out of the Pool, called thence Susceptores.
• 10. Being anointed again, they are clad with a white Under-garment, and a red Over-garment, to signifie the Blood of Christ, and presented with Milk and Honey, and call'd Sons of Baptism.

2. Of Infants, who are Baptiz'd (Males before the Fortieth, Females before the Eightieth Day) God-fathers and God-mothers answering for them, and the Child's Tongue moistned with the Priest's Finger, dipt in the Chalice.

Russians, Muscovites.

1. They Communicate but once a Year; com∣monly on a Fasting-Day: If on a Sunday, they eat no Flesh after it.

2. They admit but Three at a time.

3. The Priest asks the Communicants, If they be clean from Sin?

4. The Communicants stand, whilest the Priest prays, with their Arms folded one within another, and the Priest delivers to them a Spoonful of Bread and Wine, temper'd together; saying, Eat this, Drink this; This is the true Body, and true Blood, &c.

5. Then he delivers Bread by it self, and Wine mingled with Water, to represent the Water and Blood, that issued out of our Saviour's side.

6. They admit Children of 7 Years to this Sa∣crament. F. Simon.

7. The Bread is leaven'd, with a Cross on it.

Abyssins.

They receive, some Weekly, some Monthly, but always at Church; Fasting, and towards the Eve∣ning on Fasting-Days. They never spit that Day on which they receive.

In crowded Churches, Priest, and Sub-Priest, Deacon, and Sub-Deacon, all help, and read.

Several Prayers at the use of several Vessels, and variety of Actions: Some bring Offerings, Bread, Oil, &c. to be distributed to the Poor.

They administer in both Kinds, to both Clergy and Laity; and have been very angry with the Latines, for denying the Cup to the Laity. Lud.

They admit not the Doctrine of Transubstanti∣ation, or real presence; but when the words of their Liturgy are objected, e. g. Lord, now lay thy hand upon this Dish, bless it, and Sanctifie it, that so thy Body may be made Holy therein. And again, Convert this Bread, that it may become thy pure Bo∣dy, which is join'd with this Cup of thy most precious Blood, &c.

They answer, Retzitze nagare vet; i. e. 'Tis a nice business: Or, Mastar vet; i. e. 'tis a Myste∣ry. In short, one Gregory, (a Native of Abyssinia) told my Author (Ludolphus) That his Countrey men were not so scrupulous. Ludolph.

They use Loaves, sign'd with a Salteir Cross, thus

[illustration]

laid upon an arched Chest, in which the Ancients laid the Martyrs Bones, or Sacred Relicks: Be∣sides which, they have a Dish and Spoon, unlea∣ven'd Bread, one Loaf only, Raisin-Stones steept in Water for Wine.

Georgians.

1. They Consecrate in wooden Chalices.

2. They give the Communion to Children, when dying.

3. Others at Age, receive but seldom.

4. They carry the Sacrament to the Sick, without Light or Attendance.

5. On some Holy-days, the Priests together as∣sist at the Mass of the Bishop, who gives them the Sacrament in their hands, and they themselves car∣ry it to their Mouths.

Christians of St. John.

1. They use Flour, kneaded with Wine, and Oil.

2. They use no other form of Consecration, then only some long Prayers, to praise and thank God, at the same time blessing the Bread and VVine, ne∣ver making mention of his Body and Blood.

3. The Priest takes the Bread, and having eaten some of it, distributes the rest to the People. M. Tavern. v. post.

Mengrelians.

The Papa's of Mengrelia, keep the Eucharist in a little bag of Leather or Cloth, which they tie to their Girdle, and carry it about them, whitherso∣ever they go, to be made use of upon occasions, when they are to give the Viaticum to the Sick.

Yea, they give it to others, Men or VVomen, to carry, &c.

Armenians.

• 1. They use leaven'd Bread.
• 2. They mingle no Water with their Wine.
• 3. Consecrate in wooden and earthen Dishes.
• 4. Give the Communion to Children; and at Weddings, to the Married couple.

3. They never Communicate without singing and playing on great Cymbals, called Hambarzon, D. of Holst. Emb.

But now, saith Tavernier, they spare no cost to adorn the Choir and Altar; you tread upon rich Carpets, &c. From the Body of the Church, to the Choir, is usually an Ascent of 5 or 6 Steps.

Nestorians.

They consecrate in leaven'd bread.

They put into their bread salt and oyl, using a great many prayers.

Indians.

1. They Communicate on Holy Thursday, and other Festivals.

2. They use no other preparation, then coming to the Sacrament fasting; Others say,

3. They consecrate with little Cakes made with oyl and Salt; which the Deacons and other infe∣rior Church-men baked in a Copper vessel, singing several Psalms and Hymns whilst they were a ba∣king.

And when they are ready to Consecrate, through a hole in the floor of that little Tower (wherein they baked) they let the Cake, in a little basket made of leaves, slide down upon the Altar.

4. Their wine is only water with dry grapes in∣fused.

5. He that serves at Mass wears a Stole over his ordinary cloaths, tho no Deacon.

6. The same hath always a Censer in his hand, and saith almost as many prayers, as he that Ce∣lebrates.

Cophties.

• 1. They never Communicate in private places.
• 2. The Priest at Communion breaks the bread in form of a Cross, and puts it into the wine, eat∣ing 3 morsels, and drinking 3 spoonfuls.
• 3. They consecrate in leaven'd bread; which they call Baraca, (i. e. benediction) before conse∣cration, and Corban (or Communion) afterwards.
• 4. They use little loaves, as big as a Crown piece, whereof they bake many the night before the Liturgy, and at the end of Mass distribute them to those who have been present.
• 5. They use not Tavern-wine (as prophane) but private, or water with raisins infused.
• 6. They never confess, or Communicate, but in Lent.
• 7. They Communicate in both kinds.
• 8. They give wine in a spoon.
• 9. They give the Communion to children after baptsim.
• 10. Vanslebio reports, that at the Elevation of the Host, they knock their breasts, cast themselves on the ground, make the sign of the cross, and move their cap a little. F. Sim.

Maronites.

1. They consecrate with unleaven'd bread; tho probably this but of late, since their submission to Rome.

Abyssins.

1. The Abuna, Papas, or Metropolitan, Conse∣crated by the Patriarch of Alexandria, and sent out of Egypt: They take Ordination many times with Tears in their Eyes, by reason of the Turkish Vexations.

Their only Qualification is only to be able to read Arabic. The Fathers of the Society tell us of a sad tool, in their time, a Miller.

Of these there are Four of equal Power and Dignity.

No Bishops, nor Arch-bishops.

2. Icegue, the Governor of the Monks.

3. Comos, Overseers of the principal Churches.

4. Depterat, or Canons, who look to their Musick.

5. Nebrat, or Dean.

6. Kasis, or Priest.

7. Sub-priest.

8. Deacon.

9. Subdeacon.

All carry a Cross in their hands.

Georgians.

They Confess twice in their Life.

• 1. At Marriage.
• 2. Death,

Their Confession is in three or four words.

Muscovites.

Before the Sacrament they Confess in the midst of the Church, before an Image, all their Particu∣lar Sins; at every sin expressing remorse, and pro∣mising Amendment.

Absolution is granted, with the Assignation of certain Penances, as, saying Gospodi Pomilui seve∣ral times; making several reverences before the Saints; abstaining from Women for a time; stand∣ing at the Church-door; using of Holy Water, which the Priests Consecrate on Twelfth-day, and not to be had of them for nothing: this water they think, hath the vertue to cleanse them from all their sins. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Ahassins

Account confession one of their seven sacra∣ments.

But they neither confess the number, nor the particular species of their sins, but cry in general; I have sinned, I have sinned; absan, absan. Inso∣much, that when the Roman Priests press'd them to particular confession, they never acknowledged any more then three, if they had been guilty, Homicide, Adultery, and Theft. The offender is absolved in few words, together with some gentle stripes upon the side with an Olive Twig: but for those great crimes before mention'd, they are ma∣ny times severely scourged. Ludolph. The Me∣tropolitan sometimes hears confession, and upon a heinous crime riseth up, and after a sharp rebuke, cries out, Hast thou done this! Dost thou not fear God? Go to, let him be scourged 30 or 40 times. Tellez.

One to avoid a sharp and open Absolution, de∣sired to be heard in private; to whom the Metro∣politan, How! shall not thy sins be made manifest at the last days, before all the world? Tell therefore what it is: Confession being made, that it was stealing Oxen; the Offender being present, he was constrai∣ned to restore the Oxen, and undergo a severe pe∣nalty beside, Ludolph.

Armenians.

When an Armenian confesseth, e. g. Robbery, Mur∣der, &c. the Confessor tells him, God is merciful, &c. But if eating Butter on a Friday, or day of fasting—Oh! a grievous Crime, and severe Penan∣ces enjoyn'd for it; as fasting several months, re∣fraining six months from his Wife, M. de Theve∣not.

The Priests give Absolution indifferently for all sins, F. Sim.

Extream Unction is not administred till after Death, and commonly given only to Priests.

Georgians.

If they have no Children by their Wives, they divorce from them; by permission of the Priests, and marry others.

So also in case of Adultery and Quarrelling.

Muscovites.

They forbid Polygamy, as also Fourth Marriages by Succession, as also marriage of two brothers to two sisters, and of Godfathers and Godmothers.

Young men and maids may not see one another, nor speak together before marriage; or make any promise by word or writing, D. of Holstein's Em∣baessad. Travels.

See more in the second book.

Indians.

They were married by the first Priest they found.

Abissines.

Polygamy is tolerated by the Civil Magistrate, but not allowed by the Church: and such as marry more than one, are prohibited from the Holy Sacrament. Alvarez tells of his own knowledge, that his Host at Dobarra had 3 Wives, and by them 37 Children, for which he was not admitted to Church Commu∣nion, till he had put two of them away.

Their Kings have many Wives and Concubines; the Laws of their Church and Nation not agreeing well together.

Marriages of Kindred forbidden, even to distant degrees; for the Ethiopians wanting Terms of Di∣stinction, call all (one another) Sisters and Brothers. Thus a Church-man may not marry his brother's Wife, but a Lay-person may.

No Marriages but such as are approved by Divine Authority are honour'd with Sacerdotal Benedicti∣on; nor those publickly in the Church, unless they be such Clergy-men to whom the Hallelujah is sung.

Other people are married at home, or before the Church-doors.

All secular persons may throw off the Yoke when they please, and do often upon light causes, by de∣termination of the King's Judges, Job Ludolph. l. 3.

Armenians.

They marry their Children very young, some∣times promise them as soon as born, and often mar∣ry them at 7 or 8 years old; bur tho the Priest per∣form the Ceremonies then, yet they defer the con∣summation till the usual time, M. de Thev.

The Priest brings them near the Altar, reads se∣veral Prayers, blesses the marriage, by holding a Wooden Cross over them, joyning their hands

and heads together, yet so, that the Bride's Head touches the Bridegroom's Breast; then they com∣municate; afterward the Priest casts Rose-water upon them, and ties a Scarf about the Bride's Right Hand, by which the Bridegroom leads her, D. of Holst. Emb.

Maronites.

They make no publication in Church of marri∣ages, before the solemnity.

They go to any Priest to marry them.

They marry sometimes under the age of 12 or 14.

They suffer not two brothers to marry two sisters, nor the Father and Son to marry Mother and Daughter, F. Simon, out of Daudini the Jesuit.

Mengrelians.

Young maids out of the Nunneries are allowed to confess, baptize, marry, and perform all other Ecclesiastical Functions, which I never knew pra∣ctis'd in any other part of the World beside, Taver∣nier, l. 3. c. 10.

The Bishop dissolves marriages when they please, and then marry again, after they have sold the first, if they are not married to their fancy, they take another for a time, and pay her, as the Turks do. Idem.

Faith and Ʋsages.

Greeks.

2. Of their Faith and Ʋsages, &c. Divine Service, Prayer.

THey have 4 Liturgies, viz. One of S. James, 5 hours long, used once every year;—of S. Chrysostom, to be read almost every day in the year;—of S. Ba∣sil, and of S. Gregory.

They use Pictures, and burn Lamps before them, Perfume them with Incense; begin and end their Prayers with Bowings, and Crossing before them: But abhor all Carved Images.

They Pray to Saints; and thus teach their Chil∣dren, and privately Pray themselves morning and evening.

All Holy Lady, Mother of God, Pray for us sinners: All Coelestial Powers of An∣gels and Arch-Angels, Pray for us sinners: Holy John, Ptophet and Fore-runner and Baptist of our Lord Jesus Christ, pray, &c. Holy Ortho∣dox Apostles, Prophets and Martyrs, and all Saints, pray, &c. O Sacred Ministers of God, our Fathers, Shepherds and Teachers of the World, pray, &c. O Invincible and Indisso∣luble and Divine Powers of the Reverend and Life-giving Cross, forsake us not sinners.

The precepts of their Church require them to pray at the times of the Liturgy morning and evening, on the Lord's day and other Festivals. Also to pray for Kings, Patriarchs, Bishops, and all Souls departed in the Catholick Church; and for all Hereticks, &c. That they may return, before their passage from this Life.

Indians of S. Thomas.

They go daily to Church, to read the Liturgy aloud in the Chaldaick Tongue: But they do not think themselves obliged to rehearse it elsewhere, nor have they any Breviaries for saying it in pri∣vate.

In some places, Mass is said but once a year; in others, scarce once in six, or seven, or ten years, F. Simon out of Menes's Memoirs.

They have no Images; only the Cross they Ho∣nour much.

Georgians.

The Church-men do not daily say their Breviary, but one or two only say, and the rest listen.

Abyssins.

Their whole Divine Service is compleared by the Sole Administration of the Sacrament, and reading some few broken parcels of the New Testament; for they neither use Sacred Hymns, nor Preaching, Ludolph.

Cophties.

They have a Book of Homilies taken out of the chief Fathers,

They Worship Images (yet have no Statues) by Kissing Burning Lamps before them, with the Oyl of which they anoint the Sick.

1. On Saturday-Even, after Sun-set, the Priest attended by his Ministers, goes to Church, to sing Vespers, about an Hour; those who are present, sleep afterward in Church, or smoke Tobacco, or drink Coffee, &c.

2. Two hours after Midnight they say Matins, and afterwards Mass, to which many resort.

3. When they enter the Church, they take off their Shoes, kiss the ground near the door; then draw near the Arch-priest, kiss his Hand to receive his blessing.

4. If the Patriarch be present, and do not Officiate, he sits on a Throne, with a Copper Cross in his hand, which the People kiss.

3. After the Gospel, they read somewhat out of the Book of Homilies, for Explication of the Gospel; and that is instead of Preaching, F. Si∣mon out of Vansleb.

Most of these Ceremonies are common to other Orientals.

Maronites.

• 1. They go to Church at midnight to sing their Matins.
• 2. At break of day they say their Lauds.
• 3. Before Mass, they say their Teiree, after their Sixth.
• 4. Their Nones they sing after Dinner.
• 5. Vespers at Sun-set.
• 6. Their Compline after Supper, before bed.

Every Office is composed of a Preface, of two, three, or more Prayers, with a like number of Hymns betwixt them.

They have proper Offices for Holidays, Lent, Moveable Feasts, &c. F. Simon.

Melchites.

They have Translated their Greek Euchology or Ritual into Arabic.

They Paraphrase in their Translations. Hence their supposititious: Canons of the Council of Nice.

Muscovites.

On Sundays, and their Festivals, they go 3 times to Church, Morning, Noon and Night; and are standing and uncovered at the time of Divine Service.

They hold no Adultery, but Marrying another man's Wife.

Armenians.

Their Office is performed in the Armenian Tongue, a rough Language, and but little known. The People have much ado to understand their Liturgy.

They have the whole Bible Translated into Ar∣menian, from the Septuagint, since the time of S. John, Chrysost. F. Simon.

They have a Service-Book, and besides that the chief books amongst them, are of Gregorio of Stat, used instead of Homilies, P. Ric. Esq;

Christians of S. John

Hold Women to be unclean, that it is not avail∣able for them to go to Church, Tavernier.

Cophties.

An Appendix.

When they sing the Passion, and come to the mention of Judas, all the People cry Arsat, i. e. Horned Beast, Cuckold.

When they read of Peter cutting off Malchus's Ear, they say, Asia boutros, i. e. well fare Peter, as applauding him for the Act, M. de Thev.

Greeks.

2. Fasting.

THo Greeks have Four Fasts; stated and solemn.

1. Forty days before Christmas.

2. The great Lent before Easter.

3. The week after Pentecost; grounded on Acts. 13.3.

4. The fourth begins Aug. 1. and is a prepara∣tory to the Grand Festival, the Assumption of our Lady. Besides which, Lesser Fasts, in keeping of which, with distinction of Diets, they are very strict; and are much offended at the English and others, because they neither use Fasting, nor re∣verence the sign of the Cross. If a person be sick to Death, who with Broth or an Egg might re∣cover, they say, 'tis better to Die, than eat and Sin, P. Ricaut, Esq;

They abstain from Flesh, Butter, Cheese, Fish; eating only Fruits, Pulse, with a little Wine and Oyl. The Monks never taste Wine or Oyl, unless on Saturdays or Sundays; Wednesdays and Fridays they abstain from Flesh, Butter, Cheese, but eat Flesh. I say nothing of their Private Fasts, or Lent, F. Simon.

Muscovites.

They differ little from the Greeks herein, hav∣ing four Lents Yearly, during which they eat no Butter, Eggs or Milk; only the first week serves as Carnaval; afterward they eat no Fish but on Sundays.

Armenians.

They have many Fasts published on Sundays, kept most strictly.

Account it a sin to eat Hare's Flesh, as being an unwholsom, unlucky and melancholick creature, and the Female Monthly unclean and menstruous, P. Ric. Esq;

They abstain from Blood, and the Strangled. So scrupulously addicted to Fasts; that to hear them speak, one would think their whole Religi∣on consisted in Fasting, F. Simon.

They end their Lent on Holy Saturday, by eat∣ing Butter, Cheese, Eggs; but eat on Flesh till Easter-day, M. de Thev.

Abissins.

Fasting Days are by none more exactly observ'd.

Not that they abstain from some meats, and gluttonize upon others; for that they look upon that as a mockery of Fasting. They keep themselves whole days together without either Food or Drink, even till Sun-set of the third Evening. Others abstain the two Holy-days of the Passion-week.

The Monks use greater extremities, by which means they not only mortify, but destroy.

Besides, they Fast twice a Week, on the fourth and sixth day, Ludolph. l. 3.

They make their Lent fifty days long.

Maronites.

Their Fasts differ much from ours.

1. In Lent they eat not till two or three hours before Sun-set.

2. Fast not in Ember-week, nor Vigils of Saints.

3. Eat no Flesh, Eggs, or Milk on Wednesdays,

Fridays, till Noon: Afterward they eat freely.

4. Fast 20 days before Christmass; Monks lon∣ger.

5. At the Feast of S. Peter and Paul, and the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, they Fast a Fort∣night. F. Simon.

Cophties.

They have four great Fasts, 24 Days at Christ∣mass, 60 at Lent, 31 at Pentecost, 15 in August. F. Simon.

Christians of S. Thomas.

They eat Flesh on Saturdays, and if they failed one Day in Lent and Advent, they Fasted no more. F. Simon.

Christians of S. John.

They neither Fast, nor do any Penance. Taver.

Greeks.

3. Feasting and Rejoycing, &c.

THey begin their Year in September, with great Jollity.

Take a chearful Spirit for a good Omen.

1. Easter, which is their grand Feast; at which time if they meet with their Acquaintance, within

three days of the Feast, they Salute them with these words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Christ is risen: The An∣swer is made, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, He is risen indeed.

And so they kiss three times, once on each Cheek, and on the Mouth, and so depart. P. Ricaut.

Upon Easter-Eve, the Abyssins, Jacobites, Geor∣gians, Maronites, and Greeks (at Jerusalem) all, except the Latines, conjoyn in the Celebration of that Imposture, of fetching Fire from the Sepul∣chre; the Turks deride, yet throng to behold it. All the Lamps in Church are extinguish'd; when they often compassing the Sepulchre in a joint Pro∣cession, are fore-run, and followed with Savage clamours of the People, (the Women whistling) and frantick behaviours, fitter for the Feasts of Bacchus; extending their bare Arms with unlighted Tapers. At length the chief Bishops approach the Door of the Sepulchre; but the Ethiopian Priest first enters, without whom, they say, the Miracle will not fadge; who, after a long stay, returns with the Sacred Fire, supposed, at his Prayers, to burst out of the Sepulchre; At this confusedly they fire their Lights, and snatching them one from another, strive who should con∣vey it into their particular Chapels, thrusting the Flame into their Cloaths and Bosoms, kindling therewith all their Lamps, unlighted with other Fire 'till that Day Twelve-month. G. Sandys's Trav. l. 3.

The Holy Fire of the Greeks, Armenians, &c. is performed with so much confusion, that you would think certainly you were in Hell with a Legion of Devils. M. de Thev.

2. Of S. John the Abstemious, kept only by the Kaloirs and Religious.

3. Of S. John the Evangelist's Translation into Heaven, grounded upon that Text; If I will, that he stay, &c.

They tell very fond Stories of their Saints, espe∣cially Cosma, Damianus, and S. George.

For Canonizing of Saints, they have testification by 1000 Witnesses, and Examination in a full Sy∣nod.

They are very excessive in their Feasts. P. Ricaut.

Armenians.

The Eve of Holy Cross, they go to the Church-Yards, weep, and pray for the dead, eat, and drink Wine.

Baptism of the Cross, is a Festival which the Ar∣menians keep, in commemoration of the Baptism of our Lord, on the Day of Epiphany, according to the old Calendar, which they follow; plung∣ing after several Prayers, a Cross into Water, whereof all strive to take their shares in Pots. M. de Thev.

They keep S. George's Day.

On Easter-Day, by break of Day, the Priests say Mass, confess, and administer, after which it is lawful to eat flesh. They have four other Feasts, Christmass, Ascension, Annunciation, and especially S. George's. Tavernier.

Indians of St. Thomas.

Our three chief Festivals they celebrate: The first of July also they commemorate the Martyr∣dom of S. Thomas. Sir Tho. Herbert.

Muscovites.

The Muscovites observe,

• 1. The Annunciation of our Lady, March 25.
• 2. Easter-Day.
• 3. Pentecost.
• 4. New-years-day, Sep. 1.
• 5. Nativity of the Mother of God, Sep. 8.
• 6. The Manifestation of Christ on the Mount, Sep. 6.
• 7. The Assumption of the Mother of God, Sep. 15.
• 8. Exaltation of the Cross, Sep. 14.
• 9. The Oblation of the Mother of God, Nov. 21.
• 10. The Nativity of Christ, Dec. 25.
• 11. Epiphany, Jan. 6.
• 12. Candlemass-day, Feb. 2.

Of all which mention is made before.

Abyssines.

On their January 11th. (our 6th.) in the midst of their Summer, and the Feast of Epiphany, they commemorate our Saviour's Baptism; the Clergy beginning the Solemnity before the dawn of the Morning, with loud and chearful Hymns: The King, with all the Nobility, the Metropolitan, with his Clergy, Noble with the Plebeian, old and young, thronging into the Rivers and Ponds, be∣fore Sun-rise, plunging and diving over head and ears, craving of any of the Priests, as they meet them, a Blessing; and being answer'd, God bless thee, or God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, bless thee.

But this is turn'd into a kind of Sport, rather than a pious Festival; the young Men leaping and dancing, and swimming, and ducking one another,

and filling the neighbouring Fields with whoopings and hollowings. Ludolph.

In their Thanksgiving-Solemnities, they have their singing Priests (Dabetra) with very harsh Voices; use Instruments of the Egyptian manner, Cymbals, Morrice-bells, Kettle-Drums; Skipping and Dancing, as if they would make the Floor ring again, which they call exulting and clapping hands to the God of Jacob, and praising God upon the Harp, and Organ, and Cymbal. Idem.

Nor is this so much to be admired, if we know that in some places among the Latines, the Feast of the Body of God was celebrated with a Harp, and Dancing. Idem.

They observe the Feasts of the Annunciation, Nativity, Circumcision, Baptism, Passion, Resur∣rection, Ascension, Pentecost.

Sabeans, or Christians of St. John.

I shall give an account of these by themselves, as being part Christians, part Turks, part Jews and part Gentiles; out of Monsieur de Thevenot Itin. Orient. Ind. and Mons. Tavernier in his Persian Travels.

1. Most of the Sabeans are Gold-smiths, very Poor, and very Ignorant; they live in Bassora, Dgesire, Harviza and Souster, in Chusistan belong∣ing to the King of Persia: They have but two Books, and them made lately, though they say, in the days of Adam, their old ones burnt by Mahometans.

2. They retain Baptism in remembrance of S. John's Baptism, performed only on Sundays in running Water, In the Name of the ancient, Mighty Lord God, who knows all that we do before the Light of the World: Thrice besprinkling the Head of the Infant, and thrice dipping it into the River, and thrice rehearsing the same words: And this is all their Ceremony; and this reiterated every Year for

the space of five days by Old and Young, Male and Female; and at Marriage the Bridegroom and Bride are baptized again: Yet they say, Christ is the Spirit and Word of the Eternal Father.

3. As to Marriage, The Minister takes an Oath from the Bride, that she is a Virgin; and after∣wards the Minister's Wife searches her; then they are both baptized, and set Back to Back, and the Minister saith some Prayers over them; this is all the Ceremony. Ministers and Laity may have two Wives, but the Ministers ever a Maid at Mar∣riage.

4. As to the Eucharist, They say only some Prayers over the Hoste, which is made of Flour kneaded with Wine and Oyl, their Wine drawn from Grapes steep'd in Water and press'd.

5. As to Orders, They have superior and in∣ferior Ministers, but use no great Ceremony in Consecration; a Minister says some Prayers over him who is made Minister, and that's all: Chil∣dren succeed to their Fathers, if sixteen or seven∣teen Years of Age; or in defect of Sons, the next of kin.

6. Gospel they have none: All their Service con∣sists in some Prayers, and in Communicating, as before is said: They say, Christ left twelve Apo∣stles to preach.

7. On Sundays they work not: They highly honour the Cross, and sign themselves with it.

8. Three Festivals they have yearly (their Year consisting of 366 days, i. e. twelve Months and six days.)

1. At New Year, which lasts three days in memory of the Creation.

2. At the beginning of the fourth month, three days, in memory of St. John.

3. At the beginning of the seventh month, five days, in remembrance of our Saviour's being Baptized by St. John: They are all baptized during these five days. This Feast is called Pendgia.

9. No other Saints they acknowledge but S. John, S. Zacharias, S. Elizabeth and S. M. Magd. They acknowledge Jesus Christ but S. John's Servant, born of a Virgin, Crucified, &c.

10. No Purgatory, but a Heaven and Hell, viz. A narrow Passage for the Wicked, guarded with Lyons and Bears, which will devour them, &c. The Good go the same way, but over these Beasts, straight to Paradise.

11. No Meat they eat of, but kill'd by a Sa∣bean; all other is unclean.

12. Therefore their Ministers are always their Butchers, who put on white Drawers, a Rope for a Girdle, a white Shirt girt with it, a white Turban, a white Napkin about their Neck (like a Stole) and another rag for a Fillet: Then they wash (e. g.) the Feet and Beak of the Pullet they are to kill, because it eats and often treads on unclean things; then they kill it, saying, In the name of the Merciful God may this be Blessed to those that eat it. Sheep and Fish they wash not, accounting their Food, Grass and Water, not unclean things.

13. They will not Drink in a Vessel wherein one, not a Sabean, hath drank.

14. They abhor the Blew Colour, because the Jews in Malice (knowing that Baptism was to de∣stroy their Law) when St. John was baptizing Jesus, threw Indico into Jordan to spoil the Water, &c. from thence God cursed, this blew colour. Others say, Dogs Ordure is used in dying of this colour. N. B. M. Tavernier saith the words at Baptism are, Beesmebrad er Rabi, Kaddamin, Akzeri, Menhal el genuat Alli Kouli Kralek, i. e. In the Name of the Lord, first and last of the World and of Para∣dise, the High Creator of all things: That the Bi∣shop reads Prayers over the Child in Church before the Baptism, and in the River at Baptism, while the Godfather plunges the Child three times all over; and then to Feasting.

Papists.

1. Doctrines, according to the Council of Trent.

I (N.) do with a stedfast Faith believe and pro∣fess all and every Point contained in the Symbol of the Faith, that the Holy Roman Church doth use, viz. To believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth; of all things visible and invisible: And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God, and born of the Father before all Worlds; God of God, Light of Light, True God of True God; begotten, not made, of the same Substance with the Father, by whom all things were made; who, for us Men, and for our Salvation, came down from Heaven; was Incar∣nate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary, and was made Man; was crucified for us under Pon∣tius Pilate; suffered and was buried; and rose again the third day according to the Scriptures, and ascended up into Heaven; sitteth at the right Hand of the Father; and he shall come again with Glory to judge both the Quick and the Dead; of whose Kingdom there shall be no end; and in the Holy Ghost, the Lord and Giver of Life, who proceedeth from the Father and the Son; who with the Father and the Son together is worshipped and glorified; who spake by the Prophets, and one Holy Catholick and Apostolick Church; I confess one Baptism for the Remission of Sins, and I ex∣pect the Resurrection of the Dead, and the Life of the World to come. Amen.

I do most stedfastly admit and embrace the Traditions of the Apostles, and of the Church, and all other Observances and Constitutions of the same Church.

I do likewise admit the Holy Scripture, accor∣ding to that Sense which our Holy Mother the Catholick Church hath holden and doth hold, unto whom it doth appertain to judge of the True

Sense and Interpretation of the Holy Scriptures; neither will I ever understand nor interpret the same otherwise, than according to the uniform consent of the Fathers.

I do also profess, that there be truly and pro∣perly Seven Sacraments of the New Law, and ne∣cessary for the Salvation of Mankind (although they be not necessary for all Men) viz. Baptism, Confirmation, Eucharist, Pennance, Extream Unction, Orders and Matrimony; and that these Sacraments do give Grace; and that of them Baptism, Confirmation and Orders, cannot be re∣iterated without Sacrilege.

I do also receive and admit all the received and approved Ceremonies of the Catholick Church, in the Solemn Administration of all the aforesaid Sacraments.

I do embrace and receive all and every of those things, which in the Holy Council of Trent have been defined, and declared touching Original Sin and Justification.

I do profess also, that in the Mass is offered unto God, a true, proper, and propitiatory Sacrifice for the Quick and Dead; and that in the most Holy Sacrifice of the Altar, there is truly, really and substantially the Body and Blood, together with the Soul and Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ; and that there is made a Conversion of the whole Substance of Wine into the Blood; which Con∣version the Catholick Church doth call Transub∣stantiation. I do also confess, that under either kind only is received Christ, whole, intire, and the True Sacrament.

I do constantly hold, that there it Purgatory; and that the Souls which be there detained, are holpen by the Prayers of the Faithful.

Also, that the Saints, who reign together with Christ, are to be worshipped, and called upon; and that they offer up Prayers to God for us; and that their Relicks are to be worshipped.

I do most stedfastly affirm, that the Images of Christ, of the Mother of God always Virgin, and of other Saints, are to be had and received, and that due Honour and Reverence is to be given to them.

I do affirm, that the Authority of Indulgencies, was left by Christ in the Church, and that the use of them is very behooveful to Christian People.

I do acknowledge the Holy Catholick and Apostolick Roman Church, to be the Mother and Mistress of all Churches; and do promise and swear true Obedience to the Bishop of Rome, who is the Successor of St. Peter Prince of the Apostles, and the Vicar of Jesus Christ.

All other things defined and declared by the Holy Canons and Oecumenical Councils, and chiefly by the Holy Council of Trent, I do undoubtedly receive and profess.

And also all contrary things, and whatsoever He∣resies condemned, rejected and accursed by the Church, I likewise do condemn, reject and ac∣curse.

This True Catholick Faith, without which no Man can be Saved, which now I do willingly pro∣fess and hold, I the same I. N. do Promise, Vow and Swear to hold, and confess most constantly, by God's help, intire and uncorrupted, even to the last end of my Life; and to procure, as much as shall lye in me, that my Subjects, or those of whom I shall have care in my Office, shall accor∣dingly teach and preach the same: So God help me, and these Holy Gospels of God. Dr. James Library-keeper of Oxford, out of Lewis de Grena∣do's Sp. Doctrine.

2. Ʋsages, and Ceremonies, and Traditions.

1. In publick Prayers, they use the Latine-Tongue.

2. In the Commandments, they make the First and Second One, and divide the Tenth into Two.

3. They distinguish Sins into, 1. Mortal; by which only, they say, the Commandments are broken: which are,

• 1. Pride.
• 2. Covetousness.
• 3. Leachery.
• 4. Anger.
• 5. Gluttony.
• 6. Envy.
• 7. Sloth.

2. Venial: Not contrary to the end of the Commandments; i. e. to Charity; e. g. an idle Word; an officious, or jesting Lie, stealing of a Pin or Apple, &c. not killing, but disposing to mortal Sin.

4. They say, 'tis possible, necessary and easie, by the assistance of God's Grace, to keep all the Com∣mandments.

5. That mortal sin is remitted by,

• 1. Hearty Penance.
• 2. Contrition.

6. That venial sin is remitted by,

• 1. All the Sacraments.
• 2. Holy-water.
• 3. Devout Prayer, &c.

7. The punishment Of mortal sin, is Hell for ever.

7. The punishment Of venial sin, is Purgatory.

8. That there are six Sins against the Holy Ghost.

• 1. Despair of Salvation.
• 2. Presumption of God's Mercy.
• 3. Impugning the known Truth.
• 4. Envy at others known good.
• 5. Obstinacy in Sin.
• 6. Final Impenitence.

9. That there are four crying Sins.

• 1. Wilful Murder.
• 2. The Sin of Sodom.
• 3. Oppression of the Poor.
• 4. Defrauding VVork-men of their VVages.

10. There be three principal Counsels of Christ, to his Church.

• 1. Voluntary Poverty.
• 2. Perpetual Chastity.
• 3. Obedience to another's will, in all that is not Sin.

11. There be six Commandments of the Church, principally.

• 1. To hear Mass on all Sundays and Holy-Days; if opportunity serve.
• 2. To Fast;
  • 1. Lent.
  • 2. Vigils commanded.
  • 3. Ember-Days (and Fridays, by custom of England.)
  • 4. To abstain from Flesh on Saturdays.
• 3. To confess our Sins at least once a Year.
• 4. To receive the blessed Sacrament at least once a Year, and that at Easter, or thereabouts.
• 5. To pay Tithes to our Pastors.
• 6. Not to celebrate Marriage on times pro∣hibited, viz. from the first Sunday of Advent, 'till Twelfth-day be past; nor from Ash-Wednesday, 'till Low-Sunday de past.

N. B. 'Tis a mortal Sin to break any of these Commandments.

12. There be Seven Sacraments.

1. Baptism, in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, &c.

Observ. 1. The Minister;

• 1. The Priest ordinarily.
• 2. A Lay-man, or Woman, in case of ne∣cessity.

2. The Effects.

• 1. Remission of Sin, Original and Actual.
• 2. A Spiritual Character in the Soul for ever.

3. Sponsors;

One God-father, and one God-mother, since Trent C.

4. Ceremonies.

• 1. The Priest breaths on the Child's face.
• 2. Sign of the Cross on the Breast and Fore∣head.
• 3. Putting Salt in the Child's mouth.
• 4. Spittle laid on the Ears and Nostrils.
• 5. Anointing on the Head, Shoulders, Breast.
• 6. White Chrism given to the Child.
• 7. A hallowed Light given to it.

2. Confirmation.

Observe, 1. The Form;

I sign thee with the sign of the Cross; I confirm thee with the Chrism of Salvation, in the Name of the Father, &c.

2. The Matter; Oil mingled with Balsn, blessed by a Bishop.

3. It Seals, or gives a Character.

4. The Time; at seven years old.

5. The Ceremonies;

• 1. A blow on the Cheek.
• 2. One God-father, or God-mother.

3. Eucharist.

Cons. 1. The Matter; wheaten Bread, and Wine of the Grape, with a little Water.

2. Disposition in the Receiver; Confession of Sin, being in a State of Grace.

3. The Laity Communicate in one kind.

4. Penance. Consider,

1. The Form. I absolve thee from thy sins, in the Name of the Father, &c.

2. The Parts.

• 1. Contrition.
• 2. Confession.
• 3. Satisfaction.

1. Contrition is a hearty sorrow for our Sins, proceeding immediately from the Love of God, and joyned with a firm purpose of Amendment.

2. Attrition; from the fear of Hell, or pu∣nishment, or filthiness of sin, or spiritual damage from sin.

This, with Sacramental Confession and Absolu∣tion, will remit sin.

A dying Man, in mortal sin, if he cannot have a Priest, must have Contrition.

3. Confession must be

• Short,
• Diligent,
• Humble,
• Confounding,
• Sincere,
• Entire.

4. Satisfaction is the Sacramental Penance en∣joyned by the Priest at Confession. Also,

• Voluntary Prayers,
• Fasting,
• Good Works,
• Sufferings.

By which Satisfaction is made for temporal pu∣nishments, due sometimes to sin, after forgive∣ness.

Indulgencies, viz. The superabundant Merits of Christ, and his Saints, applied to our Souls, by the grant of the Church.

5. Extream Ʋnction.

• 1. The matter of it is Oil, blessed by a Bi∣shop.
• 2. The Form. By this anointing, and his own most pious Mercy, let our Lord pardon thee, whatsoever thou hast sinned by thy seeing, &c.
• 3. The Effects.
  • 1. Spiritual Comfort.
  • 2. Remission of venial sin, and the relicks of sin.
  • 3. Corporal Health, if expedient.

6. Holy Order. Concerning which, observe,

To whom it belongs, viz. Bishops, Priests, Dea∣cons, Sub-Deacons.

Inferiour Orders are, Acolyte, Lector, Exorcist, and Porter.

7. Matrimony. Concerning which, observe,

1. Who may Marry.

• 1. Only the Laity.
• 2. Persons not a-kin by collateral Con∣sanguinity or Affinity, to the fourth degree; or at all in the right Line: but the Church can dispense with all, except Brothers and Sisters.

13. There are four Cardinal Vertues; Prudence, Justice, Fortitude, and Temperance.

14. Seven Gifts of the Holy Ghost; Wisdom, Understanding, Counsel, Fortitude, Knowledge, Piety, and the Fear of our Lord.

15. Twelve Fruits of the Holy Ghost; Charity, Joy, Peace, Patience, Longanimity, Goodness, Benignity, Mildness, Fidelity, Modesty, Conti∣nency, Chastity.

16. Seven works of Mercy; To feed the Hun∣gry, give drink to the Thirsty, cloath the Naked, to harbour the Harbourless, to visit the Sick, to visit the Imprisoned.

17. Seven works of Mercy spiritual; To give Counsel to the Doubtful, to Instruct the Ignorant, to Admonish Sinners, to Comfort the Afflicted, to forgive Offences, to bear patiently the Troublesome, to pray for the Quick and Dead.

18. Ceremonies of the Mass.

1. Ornaments of the Priest,

1. Amis, or Linnen Veil, representing the Veil on our Saviour's Face.

2. The Albe, signifying the white Garment which Herod put on.

3. The Girdle, signifying the Cord by which he was bound in the Garden.

4. The Maniple, the Cord which bound him to the Pillar.

5. The Stole, the Cord by which he was led to be Crucified.

6. The Upper Vestment, the seamless Coat of Christ, and also the Purple Garment.

2. The Altar, representing the Cross; with its Appurtenances.

1. The Chalice, the Sepulchre of Christ.

2. The Patine, the Stone rowled to the Door of the Sepulchre.

3. The Altar-cloaths, Corporal and Pall; the Linnen in which the Body of Christ was shrowded.

4. The Candles on the Altar, the Light which Christ brought into the World.

3. Gestures.

1. Coming back three steps from the Altar, and humbling himself before he begins again; the prostration of Christ in the Garden.

2. Bowing again at the Confiteor, to pro∣voke Humility and Contrition in the People.

3. Beating his Breast at mea culpa, to teach Humiliation.

4. Ascending to the Altar, the Priest kis∣seth the middle of it; because the Altar signifies the Church, kissing Peace and Unity.

4. Parts.

1. Introite, the entrance into the Office, after the Priest's coming to the Altar; which is repeated twice.

2. Gloria Patri added to it.

3. Kyrie Eleison.

4. Gloria in excebsis.

5. Oremus.

6. The Collect, viz. a Sum of the Epistle and Gospel.

7. The Gradual, the holy degrees of Pe∣nance.

8. The Tract, viz. two or three Versicles betwixt the Epistle and Gospel, sung with a slow, long, protracted Tone, between Septuagesima and Easter (in place of the Gradual) because a time of penance and mourning.

9. The Gospel read at the North-end of the Altar; to signifie that Satan's Kingdom (seated in the North, Jer. 1.14.) is destroyed.

4. Gestures again,

1. Signing the Book with the Sign of the Cross.

2. Priest and People sign themselves with the Cross in three places, viz. Fore-head, Mouth, and Breast.

3. The first Offertory, of Bread and Wine mingled with Water.

4. The Priest washing the ends of his Fin∣gers.

5. Silence a while.

6. Elevating the Voice in saying the Pre∣face.

7. The Canon, the most sacred, essential part of the Mass, read with a low Voice, signify∣ing the sadness of Christ's Passion,

8. Beginning the Canon with bowing of the Head.

9. In the midst of it kissing the Altar, and signing the Host and Chalice thrice, with the sign of the Cross.

10. Signing the Offerings again five times.

11. After Consecration, kneeling and ado∣ring.

12. Elevation of the Host and Chalice.

13. Signing again the Offerings five times, to signifie Christ's five Wounds.

14. A nomination of the Dead, to whom the Sacrifice is applied.

15. Elevation of the Voice again, in saying, Nobis quoque peccatoribus.

16. Signing the Host and Chalice, three times again, to signifie the three Hours which Christ hung on the Cross.

17. Uncovering the Chalice, and signing it five times with the Host, to signifie the rending the Veil of the Temple, &c.

18. Pater Noster, said with a loud Voice, to signifie the seven Mystical Words, spoke by our Saviour, with a loud Voice, on the Cross.

• 1. Father, forgive them, &c.
• 2. To day shalt thou be with, &c.
• 3. Behold thy Mother; Woman, behold, &c.
• 4. My God, &c.
• 5. I Thirst.
• 6. Into thy hands, &c.
• 7. It is finished.

19. Laying down the Host upon the Cor∣poral, and then covering the Chalice again, to signifie taking Christ down from the Cross.

20. The Priest is silent for a time, to sig∣nifie our Saviour's Rest in the Grave.

21. The Host divided into three parts; his Body broken, and divided into Hands, Side, and Feet.

22. Signing the Chalice three times again, with a particle of the Host, and raising his voice, saying, Pax Domini, &c.

23. Putting a particle of the Host into the Chalice, to signifie the reuniting of our Saviour's Body and Soul.

24. Saying aloud, Agnus Dei, qui, &c.

25. Pax; or, Kiss of Peace given before Communion.

26. Ite, missa est, The Host is offered, Mass ended, &c.

27. The Priest lifteth up his hands, and blesseth the People.

N. The Missal is the Book, wherein the Mass is contained.

19. The Office of our Lady; concerning which, observe,

• 1. The Book, in which it is contained, the Primer.
• 2. The Parts.
  • 1. Hymns.
  • 2. Psalms.
  • 3. Canticles.

• ...
  • 4. Antiphones.
  • 5. Versicles.
  • 6. Responsories,
  • 7. Prayers.
• 3. The Time, viz. seven Hours several. The time of our Saviour's Passion.
• 4. The Contents.

1. Matins and Lauds; a Commemoration of his Bloody Sweat, and binding in the Garden, &c.

2. The first Hour; his being led through the Streets at Jerusalem, with the Indignities, &c.

3. The third Hour; whipping, crowning with Thorns, &c.

4. The ninth Hour; drinking Gall and Vine∣gar, dying, &c.

5. The Evening-Song; his taking from the Cross, &c.

6. The Compline; his Burial.

20. Festival-Days.

1. Of Christ.

1. His Nativity, Christmass.

2. — Circumcision, New-years-day.

3. — Epiphany, Twelfth-day.

4. — Purification, the Presentation of Christ, &c. Before Mass of that Day, the Church blesseth the Lights for the whole Year, and makes a Procession, with hallowed Lights, in the hands of all the Faithful.

5. — Transfiguration.

6. — Resurrection, or Easter-Day, from Oriens, the East.

7. — Ascension.

8. — Corpus Christi-day, in honour of the real Presence.

The Eucharist, on this Feast, during the Octave, is exposed to be adored, in all the principal Churches of the World, and great Processions are made in honour of it.

9. — Four Sundays of Advent.

10. — Septuagesima, Sexagesima, Quin∣quag. Quad.

11. Passion-Sunday, to prepare us for the approaching Passion.

12. Palm-Sunday; on which Day the Church blesseth Palms, and make a Solemn Pro∣cession, the People bearing Palm-branches in their hands.

13. Dominica in Albis, Low-Sunday, the Octave of Easter-Day; because on that Day the Catechumens were solemnly divested in the Church of their white Garments.

2. Of our Blessed Lady, viz. 6. The Conce∣ption, Nativity, Presentation, Annunciation, Visitation and Assumption of our Blessed Lady.

3. Pentecost or Whitsunday.

4. Trinity-Sunday.

5. Other peculiar days.

1. The Feast of St. Peter's Chair at Antioch, viz. his installing there.

2. Of his Chair at Rome, viz. his Translation from Antioch, &c.

3. Of S. Peter and S. Paul together.

4. S. Peter ad vincula, Acts 12.

5. Michaelmass; a Church on that Day in Rome, was Dedicated to S. Michael, by Pope Bo∣niface.

6. The Apparition of S. Michael, he appear∣ing on Mount Garganus; where, by his own ap∣pointment, a Temple was Dedicated to him.

7. All-Saints, to beg the Patronage of all to∣gether.

8. All-Souls, to pray Souls out of Purga∣tory.

9. Ashwednesday; the Priest blesseth Ashes on this day, wherewith he signs the People with a Cross on their Foreheads, saying, memento, homo, remember Man; that thou art dust, and to dust, &c.

10. Mandy Thursday, in memory of our Lord's last Supper, when he washed his Disciples Feet; So called from Mandatum Novum do vobis, the beginning of the Antiphon. The Bishops on this day begin the Ceremony of washing the Peo∣ples Feet.

21. Good Friday, Add two Holy Rood-days, viz. Invention and Exaltation.

12. Three days of Tenebrae before Easter.

13. Rogation-week, a week of publick Prayer and Processions, for the temperateness of the wea∣ther, &c. from Rogo, &c.

14. Quatuor Tempora, Ember-weeks.

21. Orders of Monks, or Friers, whose Officers are, Prior, Provincial and General, &c.

1. Monks of St. Basil, who abstain from Flesh, of which not many in the Church of Rome; but many in the Greek Church.

2. Austine Friers, or Eremites, or Friers Mendicants, viz. The First Order.

Other Branches of them are,

1. Monks of S. Hierom, in Spain, especial∣ly. Their Robe a white Cassok under a Tawny Cloak.

2. Carmelites, or Jacobines, or white Fri∣ers, from the Colour of their Habit.

3. Friers of S. Cross, Crouched Friers; their Robe is watchet, and in their hands they carry the Figure of the Cross.

4. Dominicans, or Friers Praedicant, who are to Preach the Gospelin all parts of the World; called also Black Friers, from the Colour of their Habit, and are the third Order of Friers-Mendi∣cants.

3. Benedictines, whose Habit is a loose black Gown, reaching to the Ground, with a hood of the same, an under Garment of white Woollen, and Boots on their Legs.

Other Branches,

1. Monks of Clugnia, from Clugny in Nor∣mandy.

2. Carthusians, from Carthusia, a Town in Dauphine; They Eat no Flesh, live by couples, labour with their hands, watch, pray, and never meet together, but upon Sundays.

3. Monks of Cisteaûx, so called from a place in Burgundy, called by us, white Monks (as the common Benedictines, black Monks.) from their Habit, which was a white Cassock, girt with a woollen Girdle, the rest black.

4. Celestines, from Celestine the 5th, &c.

4. Franciscans, from S. Francis of Assis in Spoleto, who profess absolute Beggary, are to carry no money about them, nor more Victuals than will for the present serve for themselves and brethren. The chief branches of them are,

1. Minors, from their humility.

Cordeliers, by the French, from the knotty Cord which they use for a Girdle.

Grey Friers, by the English, from the colour of their upper Garment.

These are the fourth and last of the Friers Mendicants.

2. Minims, who keep always a true Lenten Fast, unless in sickness; their Robe is a Dark Tawny, with a Hood of the same hanging to the Girdle.

3. Capuchins, from their Cowl, or Capuch, who are to spend all their time in prayer; generally thought to be the most devout of all.

5. Jesuits, neither simply Lay, nor Priests, nor merely Secular, nor Regular; but all together; who are to vow not only Poverty, Obedience and Chastity, as the rest, but Mission; i. e. to go upon command of the Pope, or General, on any hazard∣ous business, without demanding a Reason.

6. Oratorians, founded by Ph. Nerio, all priests, who were to preach diligently the lives of the Saints, and other heads of practical and moral Duties.

7. Anchorets, the severest of the Recluse, kept in a close place, are to dig their Graves with their Nails, ill clad, and worse dieted.

22. Orders of Nuns, Nonnae Moniales.

1. Of S. Clare, called also Minorites, or Mi∣nores, who vow Poverty and Virginity, go bare∣foot, feed meanly, &c.

2. Gf S. Briget, (who was Qu. of Swedeland:) These cohabit under the same Roof with Friers, yet are prohibited coming to one another but upon spi∣ritual occasions: The Confessor shrieves them thro' an Iron Grate, by which his Lodging is parted from the Lady Abbess's Dr. Heylin.

See more of these Religious Orders in Alex. Rosse; as also of all the Christian Orders of Knight-hood; for I love not Actum agere.

Dominicans, Franciscans.

Dr. Burnet speaking of Beru, saith, Those two famous Orders, that had possessed themselves of the esteem of those Dark Ages (about 20 years before the Reformation) were engaged in a mighty Rivalry. The Dominicans were the more Learned; they were the eminentest Preachers of those times, and had the Conduct of the Courts of Inquisition, and the other chief Offices in the Church in their hands. But on the other hand, the Franciscans had an outward appearance of more severity, a ruder habit, stricter Rules, and greater Poverty; all which gave them such advantages in the eyes of the simple multi∣tude, as were able to ballance the other honours of the Dominican Order. In short, the two Orders were engaged in an high Rivalry; but the Devoti∣on towards the Virgin being the prevailing Passion of those times, the Franciscans upon this had great ad∣vantages. The Dominicans, that are all engaged in the deence of Thomas Aquinas's Opinions, were thereby obliged to assert, that she was born in Ori∣ginal Sin; this was proposed to the People by the Franciscans, as no less than Blasphemy, and by this the Dominicans began to lose ground extreamly in the minds of the People, who were strongly pre∣possessed in favour of the immaculate Conception,

Dr. Burnet's Letters, p. 31. edit. 1680.

Dr. Stillingfleet distributes his Discourse upon the Divisions of the Roman Church into Considera∣tions.

1. Of the Pope's Ʋsurpations, under pretence of Universal Pastor, whereby he may depose Kings, &c.

2. Of the Effects, doubting not to prove, that the Pope's Usurpation hath caused more Wars, Bloodshed, Confusion, &c. in Christendom, than all other causes put together, have done since the time it was first changed, e. g. Constantine the first opposed Philippics Emperor. Gregory the 2d. ta∣king away the small remainder of the Roman Em∣pire, from the Emperor Leo the 2d, in Italy, &c.

3. Of the Schisms, &c. Sometimes 2, sometimes 3 several Heads at one time. Bellermine in his Chronol. confessing 26 several Schisms, Onaphrius 30; whereof some lasted 10, some 20, one 50 years. I need not insist (saith he) on the more an∣tient, between Cornelius and Novatianus, Tiberius and Falix, Damasus and Ʋrsinius, Bonifacius and Eulalis, Symachus and Laurentius, Bonifacius and Dioscorus, Sylverius and Vigilius, &c. Those of most continuance were A. D. 821. between Formo∣sus and Sergius, Benedict 9, and Sylvester 3.

Regulars, Seculars.

4. Of the Differences in matters of Government; e. g. between the Regulars and Seculars, as to mat∣ters of Episcopal Jurisdiction (even here in England) the Mendicant Friers or Monks, being exempted by the Pope; the Jesuits difference with the Secular Priests (in Q. Elizabeth's Reign) proceeded to a Se∣paration each from other, about the Authority of Arch-Priests; and they continually charged each other with the guilt of Horrible Schism. The Je∣suits opposition to Bishops Authority, e.g. between Palafox. Bishop of Angelopolis in America, and the Jesuits.

Differences of Papists.

Lastly, Of Matters of Doctrine, between the Dominicans and Jesuits, the Thomists and Scotists, the Jansenists and Molinists.

Their Differences (adds the aforecited Author) are not confined to their Schools, no, not about the immaculate Conception; the Thomists being against it, the Scotists, Occam and Franciscans for it: John de Montesovo was convened first before the Faculty of Sorbon, and his Doctrine (against the immaculate Conception) condemned, and he forced to appeal to Rome, and then to fly into Spain, &c. Dr. Stillingfleet's Idolatry of the Church of Rome

Jesuits and Molinists.

There being a great Indifferency in Italy as to Learning and Religion both, and the Country being much improverished by the Ascendency of the Clergy, and the People being Sick with the Observation of these things, the Proposal of a new Remedy was easily received. Michael de Mo∣linos a Spaniard, of an opulent Family, who had entered into Priests Orders, but not beneficed, of an exact course of Life, addicted to Mystical Di∣vinity, (a Mysterious way of Devotion, first set out by Cassian, afterwards by St. Bernard, Denys the Areop. Thauler, Rasbrachius, Harphius, Suso, Tho. à Kempis, S. Teresa, Walter Hilton, F. Cressy, out of F. Baker's Papers) considering a Man in a three-fold State,

1. Animal, or Imaginative, where the Devo∣tion is weak and variable.

2. Rational, where the Reason forces the Will, and the Acts of Religion are dry.

3. Contemplative, in which the Will is so united to God, and overcome by that Union, that in one single Act, it loves, adores, and is re∣signed up to God, without any weariness, or mul∣tiplicity of Acts; upon which follows a secret Joy and Acquiescence in the Will of God. Contempla∣tion being nothing else but the silent and humble Ado∣ration of God, that ariseth out of a pure and quiet Mind. All the common methods of Devotion being but steps to this State of Perfection: To this end the Rosary, Breviary, &c. are generally laid aside. Molinos wrote a Book called Il Guida Spi∣ritual••; because Men may be deceived herein with∣out a Guide; This Book writ in Italy, gave offence to the Regulars, but especially the Jesuits: This Book was published first A. 1675. with Appro∣bation of the Arch-bishop of Rheggio, General of the Franciscans, F. Martin de Sparsa the Jesuit, &c. Molinos was hereupon received into Acquaintance and Favour with Cardinal Coloredi, Ceceri, Petrucci, Cassanata, Azolivi, Carpegna, and Cardinal d'E∣strees; the last was the most Zealous to advance his Design. The Pope himself lodged him in an Apartment of his Palace; many Priests came to consult him, and all the Nuns, except those which had Jesuits for their Confessors, began to lay aside their Rosaries, &c. and gave themselves to Mental Prayer: Upon this the Jesuits and Dominicans began to be alarmed at the Progress of Quietism, Molinos and his Followers are given out to be He∣reticks and Quietists; Books writ against them; Molinos and two hundred of his Friends clapt up by the Inquisition, among whom were Count Vespiniani and his Lady, Don Paulo Rocchi, (Con∣fessor to Prince Borghese) Cardinal Petrucci, &c. and the Pope himself, in the single Quality of Benedict Odeschalci, was secretly examined by that Court, &c. See more in Dr. Burnet's Letters, and the Supplement to them.

Ambrosian and Roman Office.

As for the Devotions of this place (Milan) I saw here the Ambrosian Office, which is distin∣guished from the Roman, both in the Musick, which is much simpler, and in some other Rites: The Gospel is read in a high Pulpit at the lower end of the Quire, that so it may be heard by all the People; though this is needless, since it is read in a Language that they do not understand: When they go to say High Mass, the Priest comes from the high Altar to the lower end of the Quire, where the Offertory of Bread and Wine is made by some of the Laity. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Hither may be referred the difference of their Divine Service in England formerly, Secundum usum Sarum & Bangor, &c.

Protestants.

1. Lutherans.

1. Their Doctrines.

IN most Points they agree with the Calvinists, as may be seen in their Confessions; except, that they hold that Christ is consubstantially in the Sacrament; and some of them agree not with the Calvinists in the Point of Absolute Predestination, nor in the Abolition of Saints days, &c.

2. Discipline and Worship.

1. They retain Bishops; but shorten their Re∣venues, in Germany, Denmark, Swedeland, but not in England.

2. They use Forms of Prayer, Kneeling at the Sacrament generally; keep some Holy-days of Saints, in many places use Instrumental Musick.

particularly, 1. In Swedeland.

1. Their number of Parish-Churches are 42000, all covered with Copper.

2. In all of them there are Organs, in some two or three pair; and Bells in all their Churches.

3. There are in that Kingdom 64 Provinces, 12 or 14 Bishops, one Arch-bishop, residing at Ʋpsal.

4. The Bishop, with all the Priests of his Pro∣vinces, hears Causes, and Excommunicates.

5. Their Elders are for Life, and their Office to take care of the Church-repairs, and the Poor.

6. Two or three Chaplains belong to every Church, at least.

7. Three times a day they go to Church, ex∣cept on Fasting-days, for then four Ministers preach successively, and the People go not out from Morning till Night; their Order of Service thus,

1. The Morning for Servants, when there is

• 1. A Psalm sung.
• 2. A Prayer in Form, and a Psalm again.
• 3. The Chapter wherein the Text lies, read.
• 4. A Psalm sung again, viz. some Epistle of Luther's translated into Hymn.
• 5. The Sermon, of an hour long.
• 6. A Psalm again.

2. The middle Service, for Masters of Families, &c. in which there is the same order as before, ex∣cept, that the Text is taken out of the Gospel, and the Gospel read before the Altar.

For they have an Offering every Lord's day, and a Sacrament after the second Sermon; the People coming to Church on Saturday to be pre∣pared for the Sacrament, and receiving a Ticket, for which they pay a Fee.

3. Their last Service is from one till five a clock.

All their Weddlings are in Church. Mr. Derick Reynes a Native.

2. In Livonia, an Inland adjoyning to the Bal∣tick Sea, now under the King of Swedeland;

1. Its Government is by an Arch-bishop residing at Riga, and Bishops (or Superintendants) at Reuel, &c.

2. Their Doctrine is according to the Auspurg Confession.

3. Their Knowledge and Devotion very little, and mixt with much Superstition and Sorcery; for there is hardly a Village, but hath a Church and Minister, and yet the People so poorly instructed, that it may be said, Baptism excepted, they have not any Character of Christianity; they very sel∣dom go to Sermons, and never almost commu∣nicate, unless forced and driven to it by other oc∣casions. D. of Holstein's Ambass. Travels into Muscovy, &c.

3. In Germany.

1. Their Government is by Bishops and Super∣intendants, &c.

2. Their Doctrine differs a litlte but not in the substantial part of it, as may be seen in the Har∣mony of Confessions.

3. They have a Sermon every day (saith Dr. Brown) at Hamburgh, as in other Lutheran Cities. In his Travels, p. 176.

4. They retain Pictures in their Churches. The Lutherans at Frank ford have built a new Church, called S. Catherines, in which there is as much Painting, as ever I saw in any Popish Church; and over the High Altar is a huge carved Crucifix, as there are Painted ones in other places of their Church, Dr. Burnet's Letters.

5. At Strasburg they bow when they name the Holy Ghost, as well as the Name of Jesus, Idem.

6. I was in their Church, saith the Reverend Author, where, if the Musick of their Psalms pleas∣ed me much, the Irreverence in singing (it being free to keep on, or put off, the hat) did appear very strange to me, Idem, ibid.

7. They have not (as Strasburg) the same Cere∣monies, that the Lutherans of Saxony have, which Mr. Bebel, their Professor of Divinity, said, was a great Happiness; for a similitude in outward rites might dispose the ignorant People to change too easily, ibid.

8. The Lutherans, for the greatest part, retain their Animosities almost to an equal degree, both against Papists and Calvinists, ibid.

9. The Lutheran Churches are handsome, and their Pulpits exeraordinary Noble, and richly set off, as I observed through all Saxony, Noremberg, and where they are Masters of the places, &c. Dr. Brown's Travels.

In the Palatinate, the Order of their Service is thus, as I received it from the hand of one Herman Graff••ing of Keysart Lautern, a Native of the Pa∣latinate.

On Sundays, Morning-Service.

1. On a Sledge in the Porch is notified what Psalms are to be sung.

2. When they are come into Church, the Clerk begins to sing, the people all joyning with him pre∣sently, every one having his book, and the Scho∣lars generally being taught at School to sing by Notes, the melody is pleasant.

3. The Minister prays in the book, one prayer, concluding always with the Lord's Prayer.

4. Then follows a short Hymn, to this sense;

O God, that art our Father through Jesus Christ, give us thy Spirit in general, that may lead us into the Truth, hear us in this hour; Open the mouth of thy Servant, that the word may be pure, and freely explained: O Lord, graciously open our hearts and ears, that we may hear it with all diligence, and keep it truly, so that we may plentifully declare thy praise.

5. After this Hymn is sung, the Minister prays in short Extempore, with respect to his Sermon.

6. Next, he preacheth, and after he hath divided his Text, and disposed his Sermon into parts (which he doth without book, the Minister being bare, or using only a Cap upon his head, but the people covered) He makes a short Prayer, and ex∣horts them to attention and charitableness to the poor, &c. the people all standing up, and putting off their Hats: Whereupon the people sit down a∣gain, and he proceeds on with his Sermon, and the Church-warden goes about from Pew to Pew with a long Staff, and a Purse and Bell at the end of it, to gather the Alms; and this is done every Lord's Day, and the Purse laid upon the Communion-Ta∣ble.

7. Then the Minister prays again, concluding with the Lord's prayer.

8. After which they sing another Psalm, and conclude with the Blessing.

Afternoon-Service.

1. At one a clock, the Bell rings, and calls to Catechism, which is begun with a Psalm, and pray∣er, and concluded with a prayer also, the minister in the rehearsal of it standing before the Commu∣nion-Table.

2. Then the Bells ring again for the Evening-Service, which is much what in the same manner with the Morning-Service.

Note, that in some Churches they have Organs, in others none.

Lutherans of the Palatinate.

On Week-days they have Prayers every Morning, and in some places Morning and Evening; their Order thus,

1. They sing as on Sundays, taking the Psalms before them in order as they go; one day the 1st, and 2d, Psalms, the next the 3d, and 4th, &c.

2. The Minister Prays in short.

3. He reads a Chapter out of the Old Testa∣ment, and another out of the New.

4. He reads a Form of Common-Prayer (one single Prayer) for all necessities, Emperors, Magi∣strates, &c. by Book (the People all the while lift∣ing up their hands closed together) concluding with the Lord's Supper.

5. He ends with the Blessing.

Note, 1. In some places they have Prayers on Wednesdays; in others on Wednesdays and Fridays.

2. Every first Wednesday in the Month is a Pray∣er-day, the Shops being shut, and no body daring to work till after Sermon.

3. The Lord's Supper is administered in some places monthly, in others quarterly: The Posture standing; notice is given before hand, and the Minister goes with the Church-warden from House to House a Fortnight before to examine them of their fitness; and the day before, he gives a pre∣paration Sermon, and puts Interrogatories to the People, taking a kind of Confession from them, and requiring their Answer, Yes.

4. At Baptism, the Midwife holds the Child, the Godfather and Godmother standing by, whilst the Minister takes water out of a Bason on the Communion-Table, and sprinkles it on the child, In the Name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.

5. On Whitsunday, they sing one of Luther's Hymns, to this purpose,

Now we beseech thee, Holy Ghost, Through Faith thou wilt us keep, That when this world we shall depart, In thee, Lord we may sleep;

Kyrie Eleison.

Thou, the true Light, enlighten us, Let us know thee alone, Who in our Father's Countrey, hast Thy mercy to us shown;

Kyrie Elison, &c.

It consists of two such Stanzaes more, each con∣cluding with Kyrie Eleison.

2. Calvinists.

1. Their Doctrines and Discipline.

They hold absolute Praedestination; Ordinati∣nation by Priests; appoint Synods at stated times and places; are for the assistance of Lay-elders in the use of the Ministry; condemn Diocesan Epi∣scopacy, and all significant Ceremonies, Lent, days of Saints, the Cross in Baptism, together with all unnecessary impositions; the use of Godfathers and Godmothers in Baptism, and the Government of Bishops, without the Assistance of Presbyters, Mr. Ric. Baxter.

2. Their Worship and Usages.

1. In the Canton of Zurick;

1. Their Morning Service.

1. In the morning on Sundays, they begin with Grace, Peace, and Mercy from Almighty God, be at all times with us miserable sinners. Amen. And then in a certain Form, Pray for the Magi∣strates,

Burger-master, Persecuted Churches, sick and afflicted and distracted Persons (about which the Minister is allowed to enlarge his Prayers) con∣cluding always with the Lords Prayer.

2. The Minister kneels down, having laid his Book on the Pulpit, Prays in silence for himself, as the People also do.

3. He delivers his Sermon by Heart, as they are all enjoyned to do.

4. In case of Wedding he publishes the Banns thus, These following (Honest) persons, &c. but in case of scandalous unchastness, the word [Honest] is left out.

5. If any be Dead that week, the Minister names them, praiseth God for their deliverance out of this Thraldom into everlasting Joy, advising them to be watchful, &c.

6. Next follows a short general confession of sins, I poor sinful wretch, &c. and after that, a Prayer for the Sabbath, all Kings and Estates of Christendom, the Cantons of Switzerland, &c. con∣cluded with the Lord's Prayer.

7. The Minister turning towards the Peo∣ple, saith, For God's sake remember always the Poor, in your Alms; Pray constantly one for another; Pray to God for me; which I also will do for you; (tho this only the Lord Antistes is used to say,) and after the Administration of Holy Baptism, and the Christian Hymn is finished, to the praise of God, de∣part in peace: And the grace of God be with you.

8. After this, the Minister goes down from the Pulpit to the Font, to Christen the Children, if there be any to be Baptized.

9. Then the chief Chanter, with his Scholars, begins a Psalm (taking the Book of Psalms in order before them throughout in the year) the whole Congregation of men, Women and Children following, with distinct Voices, and a most Melodious Harmony.

N. B. Young Ladies and Gentlewomen learn of their Minister to sing and play on Virginals, but are forbidden Dancing.

2. Their latter Morning-Service begins

At Nine a Clock, with a short Form, much what as in the former Morning-Service, and then Ser∣mon; and last of all, with a short Confession of Sin, and Prayer for God's Mercy, and the Lord's Prayer, and another pretty long Form of Prayer, he concludes, adding, Pray continually, &c. depart in peace.

On Sunday-Mornings they always preach on one of the Four Evangelists; their Sermons are an hour long, or near it: Heathen Authors seldom men∣tioned, and the Primitive Fathers but sparingly: The Text expounded out of the Hebrew or Greek Originals: meer Morality preach'd, is sharply cen∣sured by the Chapter, or Synod.

3. Their Noon-Service.

1. The Minister useth the same Form of Prayer, as he used before the Sermon in the Morning, con∣cluding with the Lord's Prayer, &c.

2. He rehearses the Ten Commandments, and the Apostles Creed, concluding them with a Collect.

3. Then either continuing in the Pulpit, or go∣ing from Pew to Pew, according to his discretion; over against the Font, (which is placed near the Quire) he examines the Children and Youths, e∣ven 'till they are capable of the Lord's Supper, or 'till Marriage in some places, out of the Tigurine-Catechism; or takes an account of several Lessons out of Holy Scripture, which he had assign'd them before.

4. Then out of the Pulpit he makes a Para∣phrase, or Explication of the Questions he ask'd.

5. At last, he concludes with a Prayer, — O merciful God, — who preparest Praises to thy self, out of the mouths of Babes and Sucklings, &c. Concluding with the Lord's Prayer.

At this Service the Parents are bound to be pre∣sent, under pain of Censure and Rebuke of the Mi∣nister, or Consistory.

4. Their Evening-Service, (for they have Ser∣vice four times a day) consists,

• 1. Of a Form before the Sermon, for them∣selves, for the Catholick Church, &c.
• 2. A silent Prayer, as in the Morning.
• 3. A Sermon.
• 4. A Form, consisting of a Collect, the Lord's Prayer, and another longer Form, with Pray con∣stantly, &c. and depart in peace; as before.

Besides these Services, which are all for Sundays, they have also Forms of Prayer for every Day of the Week, Morning and Evening, and Sermons every Day. On Saturdays, in the Evening, as well as Sundays, at Noon, they examine the Ca∣techism, and have a peculiar Form of Prayer for that purpose; so likewise for the Fasts and Festi∣vals appointed; as the Day after our Saviour's Na∣tivity, New-year-day, Easter-Monday, Ascension-day, Pentecost, the Day of Church-Dedication; and extraordinary occasions, as War, Victory, Plague, Murrain, &c.

Their Baptism is thus;

1. The Minister begins with saying, In the name of God, Amen. If ye (the God-fathers and God-mothers) desire that this Child be baptized in the Baptism of our Lord Jesus Christ, say, Yea.

2. Then after an Exhortation, he proceeds to pray for a Blessing upon the Child, in a pretty long Form,

3. He reads the Gospel, Mark 10. concluding thus: Praise be unto God, he forgives us all our sins through his Son. Amen.

4. After a short Speech to the Sureties, he re∣hearseth the Creed, and calls upon the Sureties to pray for such a Faith for that Child, saying, Our Father, which art in Heaven, &c.

5. He asks the Sureties, If they will, accord∣ing to their utmost power, and as necessity may require, be instrumental to, and assist in the Edu∣cation of the Child, &c. The Sureties answering, Yea.

6. The Sureties name the Child; the God-mother holding the Child over the Font, whilest the Minister pours three handfuls of Water upon his Fore-head, saying, N. N. I baptize thee in the Name of God, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Amen.

7. The Minister blesses the Child in these words; God grant unto thee, that as thou art now besprink∣led with clean Water, thou mayest likewise appear before God in the last day, with a pure and undefiled Conscience, and so to be eternally saved.

N. B. Baptism is never administred privately, but at time of Publick-Service, the first opportu∣nity after the Birth.

The God-father, in the Church, presents a piece of Gold or Silver to the Nurse, and if a Female-Child, to the God-mother also; if a Male, the God-mother to the God-father.

Every year they send New-years-gifts to their God-children; which some continue to do, 'till they are of Age for the Lord's Supper; and some 'till Marriage.

On their Birth-day, yearly, they use to feast their God-children, and give them grave advice.

None are to be Christen'd without Sureties.

Their Administration of the Lord's Supper, thus;

1. The Minister useth a grave Exhortation con∣cerning the intention of the Sacrament.

2. The People confess their Sins, and pray for pardon; as after the Sermon.

3. The Antistes behind the Table, with an Arch-Deacon on either hand (if there be so many) saith with a loud Voice, In the name of God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.

Arch-Deacon answering, Amen.

Antistes. Let us pray: O Almighty, &c.

Arch-Deacon. That which is now read is contain∣ed in 1 Cor. 11.20, 21, &c.

Antistes. Praise be unto God.

Arch-Deacon, on the right hand, And Peace on Earth.

Antistes. Good-will towards Men.

First Arch-Deacon. We praise thee, we magnifie thee.

Second Arch-Deacon. We worship thee, we honour thee.

Antistes. We render thanks for thy great ho∣nour and benefits, O Lord God, Heavenly King, Father Almighty.

First Arch-Deacon. O Lord, thou only begotten Son, Jesus Christ, and thou, O Holy Ghost.

Second Arch-Deacon. O Lord God, Lamb of God, Son of the Father, thou that takest away the Sins of the World, &c. — and so on with an alter∣nate voice to the end of that Hymn.

4. The First Arch-Deacon reads part of the sixth Chapter of S. John's Gospel. Thus speaketh the Lord Jesus; Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believes in me, hath everlasting life. I am the bread of life, &c. Concluding with — Praises and thanks be unto God; He forgives us all our sins, accord∣ing to his holy word. Amen; (which is said by the Antistes.)

5. The Antistes, and the Arch-Deacons, alter∣nately rehearse the Creed, as they did the Hymn before.

6. Then follows an Exhortation to the Exami∣ning themselves, ending thus; Wherefore kneel down, and pray.

7. Then the Ministers kneeling about the Lord's Table, (and the People either standing, or kneel∣ing,) say the Lord's Prayer.

8. The First Arch-Deacon saith, Lift up your hearts unto God, and say with Devotion; O Lord, Almighty God, &c.

9. The Antistes afterwards saith, Hear now with Devotion and Faith, how Christ Jesus did celebrate his holy Supper, &c. Jesus on the night in which he was betrayed, took Bread, &c.

Here the Antistes takes the Bread, breaks it, eats a Morsel, and gives the rest to the first Arch-Deacon, who reaches the same to the other Mini∣sters about the Table.

Afterwards, when he comes to those Words, [He took also the Cup] he takes a Cup, and ha∣ving drank of it, gives to the first Arch-Deacon, as he did the Bread, and he to the Ministers, and they to the People: a Reader, from the Pulpit, in the interim, reading the Lord's Speech concern∣ing the Supper, beginning at S. John 13.1.

10. Then the Antistes, and Arch-Deacons, al∣ternately say;

Antistes. Rise up, and let us render Praise and Thanks unto the Lord.

First Arch-Deacon. I will praise thee, O my God, &c. This Hymn consists of 14, or 15 Re∣sponses.

11. They read alternately the 113 Psalm, which was wont to be read at the Passeover.

12. Lastly, follows an Exhortation, with a Con∣solation and Benediction, and a short Collect, con∣cluding thus;

For God's sake, remember the Poor, always in your Alms; pray constantly one for another. And after the Christian Hymn be ended, (which con∣cludes the Solemnity,) Depart in peace, and the Grace of God be with you.

• Note, 1. Their Bread is unleavened, made in a broad square Cake, thin almost as Paper, white as Snow, by the chief Sexton only of their great Min∣ster Church.
• 2. They use wooden Cups in Imitation of the Primitive Simplicity.
• 3. They receive in their Seats (the common People) sitting or standing.

Their Discipline.

1. The Ministers are obliged to call such, as they know to have committed Notorious Crimes, or to be inflamed with Hatred and Passion (some Weeks before the Administration of the Sacrament) into their Closets, or before the Church-wardens (accor∣ding to their Discretion) to admonish and warn them, and declare to them, that if they do not repent, &c. the Sacrament will prove to them not an Earnest of God's Favour, but of his Just Wrath and their Damnation, &c.

2. Those that will not be reconciled to their Enemies, shall not be admitted to the Sacrament.

3. Yet Excommunication is never formally pra∣ctised in the Church of Zurick; but instead thereof, the Ministers are commanded by the Higher Power, and by the Synod, to rebuke and warn notorious Sinners both publickly and privately; and if they continue, after their third Warning, in their Un∣godliness (as Swearing, Drunkenness, &c.) then they are to inform the Governours and Presidents of the respective Counties of that Canton, who issue Warrants for apprehending of them and putting them in Prison; where they are fed with Bread and Water until they become other Men, at least in outward behaviour.

4. But as to Fornicators, Adulterers, Thieves, &c. there needs no such warning of the Ministers; for such, upon Conviction, are apprehended by the Subordinate Magistrate, and punished accor∣dingly.

5. Blasphemers are, without any Mercy, put to Death.

6. No Gentleman (or Lady) of what Quality soever (except a Forreigner) dares communicate in a coloured or modish Apparel, but in a modest black Suit, with a black Cloak, a Bonnet, and a Band: The Women are to use always to Church only Black, without Laces, Gold, Silver, &c.

Their Matrimony.

1. The Minister, after Sermon, and the ordi∣nary Service ended, coming down from the Pulpit, with his Back towards the Quire, and his Face to the People, kneeling on the lowest step, saith, In the Name of God, Amen. This is to let you know, that these two honest Persons N. N. here present, in∣tend, &c. If therefore any Person, &c.

2. After a short silence, and none protesting against the Marriage, he reads the Gospel, Matt. 19. v. 3, &c. adding, Believe these words of God, and consider that God hath joyned you together in the blessed State of Matrimony, &c.

3. With his right hand taking the right hands of the Bridegroom and Bride, he asks, N. Desirest thou for God's sake to take N. for thy Wife in Holy Matrimony? Then say Yea. And in like manner he asks the Bride.

4. He binds their right hands together, saying, This ratifie God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Amen.

5. Then taking off his right hand, he saith, Thou Husband oughtest to maintain, protect and love thy Wife, as Christ loved his Church, &c. And thou Wife, to love, and to obey thy Husband, Head and Master, &c. and afterwards to both to∣gether.

6. Then after an Exhortation of the People to Prayer, bidding them say after him, O Almighty God, who in the beginning of thy handy-works didst create a Man out of the dust of the ground, &c.

Our Father, &c. he Blesses them, and bids them depart in Peace.

Observe. 1. No Minister dares marry any of another Parish, without a License and Approbation of his Pastor.

2. —Nor without consent of the Parents.

3. —Nor without Publication in Church some Sunday morning.

4. If Parents will not give their free consent, both Parents and Persons are to be cited before the Matrimonial Court (consisting of the Antistes, or Arch-deacon, and the prime of the Clergy, &c. sitting at Zurick every week) where, if the reason alledged be Immoralities, the Marriage is stop'd; but if smallness of Portion or Joynture, 'tis declared valid.

5. No Divorce, except in case of Adultery, or one of the Parties turning Papist, and repairing to a Cloister or Monastery.

6. The Bride, during the Solemnization of the Marriage, and some days after, both in the Church and at home, wears a Chaplet or Garland, made of Marjoram, Rosemary, &c. and embroi∣dered with wreathen Gold and Silver Laces, and set in Pearls and Granates, &c. as a Token of her Virginity and Innocency. But if with Child before Marriage, by a strict Law it is forbidden; and the Bridegroom, instead hereof, is fined to pay a con∣siderable Sum of Money into the Matrimonial Court.

Their Funeral Service.

1. The Relations and Friends are invited to come between three and four a Clock afternoon.

2. At that precise time, the Men place them∣selves without the Door of the House, standing on rows against the Walls; the Women in the Mourn∣ing-house, &c.

3. Then the People who are invited come, and joyning their hands to some of the nearest Re∣lations, say, The Lord comfort you in your Affli∣ction; and then turn back and joyn in some row.

4. The Corpse presently after four a clock is carried to the Grave, the People going into Church.

5. Then the Minister in the Pulpit, or at the Font, saith, Dearly Beloved in Jesus Christ whereas the Almighty and Merciful God hath taken out of this Thraldom, and called to his Fatherly Mercy and Glory our dear (Brother, &c.) N. N. and you have been pleased to accompany him to the place of Burial—wherefore the nearest Relations N. N. (naming them) of the Deceased, render you their most humble Thanks, &c.

6. Then he concludes with a pretty long Prayer, wherein he gives Thanks to God, for delivering this their fellow-member out of the Thraldom of this Transitory Life, and having, through Christ, made him partaker of his Everlasting and Heavenly King∣dom, &c. and so ends with a Benediction.

7. Every one makes some silent Prayer by him∣self, and then every one goes to his own home.

• Note, 1. A Son or Daughter Mourns two years for their Parents, in wearing black Apparel and a Bonnet: The Parents one year for a Child.
• 2. Those that are dead-born are buried in pri∣vate, without this Service.
• 3. Feloes de se, by the Hang-man in a place appointed for Malefactors. Mr. Werndly's Liturgia Tigurina.

2. In France.

1. Their Doctrine is contained in the 40 Articles of their Confession of Faith, and agrees with that of the Church of England.

2. Their Government was Presbyterian; and tho they humbly confessed that Form, not the same which was instituted by Christ and his A∣postles; yet they conceive it not altogether con∣trary to the intention of Christ; their circum∣stances not permitting them to have that which is truly Divine and Apostolical. They are not against Episcopal Government.

3. They have a Liturgy; Baptism and the Lord's Supper, and also Marriage, are celebrated with a set Form.

4. They have a large Catechism, of which they give an Exposition on Sundays in the afternoon.

5. Their way of Worship is thus, for the Morn∣ing.

• 1. The Reader reads some Chapters.
• 2. —Calls for some Psalms to be sung.
• 3. He reads the 10 Commandments.
• 4. The Minister in the Pulpit reads out of the Common-prayer-book one sentence of Scrip∣ture, with a short Exhortation to the People.
• 5. Then follows a Confession.
• 6. Then the Minister calls for a Psalm.
• 7. Afterwards a short Prayer in a Form left to his own liberty, which is always the same, ex∣cept on extraordinary occasions.
• 8. A Sermon.
• 9. The Minister Prays again out of the Book, for about a quarter of an Hour, viz. for forgiveness of sin, for all Princes, especially their own, and the Royal Family, for the Ministers of the Church; and in especial manner, for those that are dispersed under the Tyranny of Antichrist; and lastly, for the present Assembly.
• 10. They conclude their Prayers with the Lord's Prayer.
• 11. Then they Rehearse the Creed, and sing a Psalm, most commonly the 117. and dismiss the People with the Blessing, Numb. 6.24.

The Afternoon Service is the same, except that instead of Reading the Commandments, they Sing them.

6. They receive the Lord's Supper standing; during the Administration, Chapters are Read, and Psalms Sung, till the Holy Ceremony is over; and then, instead of the 117th Psalm, they sing the Song of Simeon, kneeling.

7. Baptism is administred in the Church; and the People strictly forbid to depart till the Solemnity is over. The Father promises to take care of his Child; but the same is required of a Godfather and Godmother.

8. No Marriage is solemnized without an ante∣cedent Publication of the Banns.

9. They say Prayers in their Families, which they conclude with the Lord's Prayer, Creed and Blessing, morning and Evening.

10. They bless their Meat in the Name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost.

11. They Excommunicate all scandalous and notorious Offenders, and admit them not to the Sacrament, till after a publick Confession, Mr. Jan∣mard Vic. of Arundel in Sussex.

3. In England.

I need not to say, what their Doctrine, Disci∣pline or way of Divine Worship is; the Assem∣blies Catechism giving a sufficient Account of their Doctrine, and the Directory of their Discipline and Worship.

And besides this Book being in the English Tongue, primarily and chiefly for the use of Eng∣lish-men, it will not be hard for any English-man to inform himself by a personal acquaintance and conversation with them.

4. In Scotland.

1. Their Doctrine is mostly agreeable to that of the English, except that they hold the King in∣feriour to the Church, and consequently may be Excommunicated; which, I think, (for I would

slander no party) is peculiar to them, and Fathered upon their Politicks.

2. Their Worship, thus,

• 1. A Psalm, two or three Verses.
• 2. A Prayer.
• 3. A Text and Sermon.
• 4. A short Prayer.
• 5. A Psalm, with Glory to the Father, Son, &c.

5. In New-England.

• 1. For morning.
  • 1. A Prayer.
  • 2. The Sermon.
  • 3. A Psalm.
  • 4. A conclusion, with Prayers for the sick, &c.
• 2. Evening.
  • 1. A Psalm.
  • 2. A short Prayer.
  • 3. The Sermon.
  • 4. A Prayer pretty long.
  • 5. A Psalm again.
  • 6. A conclusion by way of Prayer and Bene∣diction, &c.

They have Sacraments every Month once.

APPENDIX.

COncerning Differences in the Church of Gene∣va, Dr. Burnet tells us— The middle way that Amirald, Daille, and some others in France took, in the matters that were disputed in Holland, con∣cerning the Divine Decrees, and the extent of the Death of Christ, as it came to be generally fol∣lowed in France: so it had some Asserters both in Geneva and Switzerland, who denied the imputa∣tion of Adam's sin, and asserted the Universality of Christ's Death, together with a sufficient Grace given to all Men; asserting with this, a par∣ticular and free Decree of Election, with an Ef∣ficacious

Grace for those included in it: These came to be called Ʋniversalists; and began to grow very considerable in Geneva: Two of the Professors of Divinity there being known to fa∣vour those Opinions; whereupon those who adhered strictly to the opposite Doctrine, were inflamed, and the Contention grew to that height, that al∣most the whole Town came to be concerned, and all were divided into Parties: But tho the Party of Universalists was considerable in Geneva, it was very small in Switzerland, therefore some Di∣vines there, that adhered to the old received Doct∣rine, drew up some Articles, in which all these Doctrines were not only condemned, together with some speculations that were asserted concerning Adam's immortality, and other qualities belong∣ing to the state of innocency; But because Capel and some other Criticks had not only asserted the Novelty of the Points, but had taken the liberty to correct the reading of the Hebrew, &c. They condemned all Corrections of the Hebrew Bible, and asserted the Antiquity of the Points, or at least of the Power and reading according to them, obliging all such as should be admitted tot he Mi∣nistery to sign, sic sentio; so I think. Thus at Bern, Zurich and Geneva, Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Independents.

The Tenets of the Independents, are as follow.

1. They hold, That particular Churches, asso∣ciated for personal Communion, are of Divine In∣stitution.

2. That particular Churches ought to have a proper Exercise of Discipline amongst themselves.

3. That none but free Consenters should re∣ceive the Sacrament, nor be related to the Pastor, as his Flock.

4. That the rest should live, as Catechumens, in peace.

5. That the Church of England is no True Church.

6. That Parish-Churches are no True Churches.

7. That Parish-Ministers are no True Ministers, if Ordained by Diocesans, and not chosen by the People.

8. That Ministers and People must gather Churches, that are purer, and set up purer Disci∣pline; whatever Rulers say, or do, or themselves suffer by it.

9. That no prohibition of the Magistrate will warrant a Minister to forbear his Office. Mr. Rich. Baxter.

Mr. Rosse, and others, give a larger account of their Opinions, but these being all that they have of late Years contended for, and being of late, at least in part, reconciled to the Presbyterians, I forbear to ascribe any more to them.

Anabaptists.

Their Doctrines are, as follows.

1. They condemn Infant-Baptism.

2. They condemn Tithes, and forced Mainte∣nance of Ministers.

3. They allow not, as lawful, Swearing before a Magistrate.

4. They condemn Magistracy it self, as unlawful among Christians.

5. They say, That humane Learning is unne∣cessary in a Minister.

These are commonly professed by them to this that: They who would know more, may read Mr. Rosse, Paget, &c. I forbear at present to tax them with the Doctrine of Community of Goods,

and some other Doctrines; which, as the case now stands with them, are laid asleep, and not asserted or owned by them.

Quakers.

1. Their Tenets.

1. They deny the Scriptures to be the Word of God; but yet grant them to be an holy Declara∣tion of the Word of God, and of the Rule and Guide in Matters of Salvation.

2. They hold, That the Spirit which leads into all Truth, is the great Evangelical Rule of Holy Living.

3. That Christians ought now to expect inward Revelation from the Spirit of God.

4. That Forms of Prayer are not to be perpe∣tuated in the Church.

5. That Baptism, by Water, is not Christ's Or∣dinance.

6. That the Lord's Supper is unnecessary to the Regenerate, because Christ is come to them, viz. by his Spirit.

7. That Swearing before Magistrates is un∣lawful.

8. That all persons inspired may preach, tho' Mechanicks.

9. That Errors and Vices do un-minister Men.

10. That the Jewish-Sabbath, being a Type of Spiritual Rest, under the Gospel; we are not now bound to any set Day, yet to some time of Divine Worship. W. Penn, Esq;

See more in Mr. Rosse's View of all Religi∣ons, &c.

2. Their Divisions.

In England they are divided, especially in two Parties; such as follow Mr. Mead, who is accoun∣ted

the most rational and moderate, and such as adhere to Mr. Penn. In Pennsilvania we have had lately an account of greater Divisions; some of them being charged by others, with damnable Heresies and Doctrines of Devils, &c. in a Book intituled, The Plea of the Innocent, &c.

I take them for a Branch of the Old Ana∣baptists, which sprung up in Germany, upon the Reformation, though they made no appearance in England, 'till the time of our Civil Wars, about the Year 1644. and then were assisted (at least) by some Priests of the Popish Seminaries, in dis∣guise; as were also several other Sects, which then sprung up amongst us. See Du Moulin's Philan. Angl. &c.

Mahometans.

1. Creed.

The first Chapter of the Alcoran is, as it were, the Mahometan's Creed; and 'tis called the Mother of the Book, containing the Words of Mahomet; for the rest are all deliver'd as the Word of God, he being induced as Speaker. Which first Chapter is this Sense:

In the Name of God, gracious and merciful: Thanks be unto God, the Lord of the World, merci∣ful, pitiful Judge at the Day of Judgment. We pray unto thee; we trust in thee: Lead us into the right way, the way of them whom thou hast chosen, not of them with whom Thou art angry, and of the Infi∣dels.

Out of the Alcoran may be collected more of their Faith, as thus:

1. God is One, necessary to all, incorporeal, neither begetting, nor begotten; the Creator, long-suffering,

searcher of the Heart, true; that he hath no Son, needs nothing.

2. That Christ is the Son of Mary, (the best of Women) the Prophet of God, begotten by the Spirit of her, in the shape of a Man: Christ was not slain by the Jews, but one like him.

3. Their Law is to be propagated by the Sword: Of the twelve Months, four are to be consecrated to this warfare; they that refuse it, lose their Souls. The Unbelievers, taken in War, that will not turn, must be killed, or made Slaves. 'Tis not lawful to dispute about the Law.

4. God made the World, and disposed the seven Heavens, and afterwards Man, like unto himself, and breathed into him his own Soul (a portion of it.) That the Angels being commanded to do re∣verence to Adam, Beelzebub refused, and was there∣fore damned.

5. There is a Paradise and Hell, but of sensual Pleasures and Torments.

6. Mahomet is the Seal, and last of the Pro∣phets; to whom it was lawful to lie with all Wo∣men, even Aunts and Kindred, &c.

7. There shall be a Resurrection, proved by the story of the 7 Sleepers, who slept 360 Years.

2. Moral and Judicial Precepts and Prohibitions:

1. Prohibitions.

1. Abstain from Swines-flesh, Blood, that which dies alone, and that which hath the Neck cut off.

2. From Wine and Women, more than their own Wives or Women.

3. Working on Friday, at Prayer-time.

4. Games of Chesse, Scails and Tables.

5. Marrying with Men or Women, of another Law.

6. Marrying with Mother, Daughter, Sister, Aunt, Niece, Nurse, &c.

7. Swearing rashly, and For-swearing.

8. Usury, Lying, Injustice, &c.

2. Precepts Affirmative.

1. Pilgrimage to Mecha.

2. Belief in GOD and Mahomet.

3. Marry and Fight, for the encrease of Re∣ligion.

4. Giving wealth to the Poor; Men, Slaves, Birds, Dogs.

5. Praying five times a Day.

6. Keeping Lent, one Month in the Year.

7. Obedience to Parents.

8. Keeping Friday Sabbath; cum multis aliis.

Mahometan Sects.

1. Turks (or Arabians.)

1. THE Turks pretendc that Abouleker was the Successor of Mahomet, making his Genea∣logy thus; Mahomet.

• 1 Abouleker.
• 1 Omar.
• 1 Osman.
• 1 Aly.

2. The Turks are called Sunni, because they follow also Counsels of Devotion, besides the Com∣mands of their Law. M. de Thev.

3. They call to Prayers from the tops of Towers.

4. In Praying, the Turks hold their hands one over another upon their Stomach.

5. Among the Turks for a Christian to dispute with them, is a Crime punishable by Death.

6. The Turks make God the Author both of Good and Evil.

7. The Turks say, the Law is Eternal.

8. The Turks teach, that God shall be visible to blessed Souls in his Essence.

9. The Turks say, Mahomet, when he received his Alcoran, was carried by the Angel Gabriel Body and Soul into God's presence.

10. The Arabians pray five times a day.

2. Persians.

1. The Persians leave out of Mahomet's Suc∣cession the names of Abouleker, Omar and Osman, affirming them to be Usurpers only, and no right∣ful Successors to Mahomet; that Aly lawfully and actually succeeded him; making the Genealogy thus,

• ...Mahomet.
• 1
• ...Aly.

which Aly (say they) succeeded Mahomet both in his Doctrine and Empire, and married also Ma∣homet's Daughter, who was also the first of the twelve Imams, and whose Interpretation of the Law they embrace as the Truest, and whose Se∣pulchre they visit, as the Turks the other three.

2. The Persians call themselves Schiai, because they think it enough to follow the Precepts of their Law; though sometimes they follow some of the Counsels too.

3. In Persia they call to Prayers three times a day, from Terrases not Towers.

4. The Schiai in Praying hold not their hands on their Stomach, but laying down a little gray stone, which they always carry about them, every time they prostrate, lay their Foreheads on that stone (made of the Earth of Keebela, where Hussein the second Son of Aly was killed.) M. de Thev.

5. The Persians will suffer Christians to dispute with them about matters of Religion.

6. The Persians make God Author of Good only.

7. The Persians say, only God is Eternal.

8. The Persians say—he is visible only in his Effects and Attributes.

9. The Persians,—that he was carried only in Soul.

10. The Persians pray but three times a day, Morning, Noon and Night; no, not upon Fri∣days.

The Persians have translated the Alcoran into the Persian Tongue with an interlineal Translation word for word; for Turk and Persian both be∣lieve, that that Book cannot be explainted in any other Language but Arabick.

Subordinate Sects.

Dervises.

THey go about begging Alms in the name of Aly.

They wear two Sheep-skins, dried in the Sun, the one hanging on their Back, the other on their Breast; the rest of their Body naked; their whole body shaved, Head bare, Temples burnt with a

hot Iron; Rings with precious Stones in their Ears; and a knotty Club in their Hand.

They are desperate Assassinates, Robbing and Murdering on occasion.

They eat of an Herb called Asserad or Matslach, which makes them Mad, cutting and slashing themselves, which makes them more reverenced.

On Friday after their Devotion, they drink of Asserad, and Sing and Dance about a Fire like mad, &c.

See more in the sequel of this Book.

Imailer.

The Imailers, or Religious Brothers of Love, have for their Habit, a long Coat of a Violet colour, without Seam, girt about with a golden Girdle, at which hang silver Cymbals which jingle as they go.

These, with a Book in their Hand of Love-Songs, go about Singing, and receive Money for their Songs, and are always bare-headed, wearing long Hair, which they curl.

They are worse than Beasts in their Lusts, sparing neither Women nor Boys. Rosse.

Calender.

The Calenders profess porpetual Virginity, and have their own peculiar Temples or Chappels.

They wear a short Coat of Wooll and Horse-hair, without Sleeves.

Their Hair is short; Felt-hats on their Heads, from which hang Tufts of Horse-hair about a hand-breadth.

They wear Rings in their Ears, and about their Necks and Arms; and in their Yard an Iron or Silver Ring, whereby they are forced to live chastly.

They go about reading certain Rhimes or Ballads. Rosse.

Torlaques.

The Torlaques are cloathed as the Dervises, but wear also a Bears-skin instead of a Cloak,

They go bare-headed, and shave; anointing their Heads with Oil against the Cold; and burn their Temples against Defluxions.

Their Life is Beastly and Beggarly, begging in every corner, Robbing and Plundering in desart places, by a Pretence to Palmestry, picking silly Womens Pockets whilst they are looking in their Hands, &c. Given to Sodomy and all Un∣cleanness.

They have commonly an old Man with them, whom they worship as their Prophet, who, where they cannot get Money, prophesieth Destruction against the House, on purpose to terrifie, &c.

Other Promiscuous Sects.

There are many other Sects among the Maho∣metans, concerning which I can meet with no di∣stinct and sufficient Information: Nor is it a mat∣ter of any great Moment, if I give but a defective account of them, being as Inconsiderable for their Worth as our Highway-men or Gypsies amongst us; excepting that some of them are more Inno∣cent and Charitable: However it be, they are by Profession Religious.

Some going naked, except their Privities, Sum∣mer and Winter, cutting and slashing their Bodies to shew their Patience.

• Some professing Poverty, enjoying nothing.
• Some professing Abstinence, Eating and Drinking little.
• Some professing Perpetual Silence, &c.
• Some professing Solitude, avoiding all Society.
• Some professing Revelations, Visions, &c.
• Some professing Contemplation, with Feathers on their Heads.
• Some professing Obedience, with Rings in their Ears.
• Some professing Voluntary Servitude, with Chains on their Necks and Arms.
• Some professing Hospitality, giving Pitchers of Water to the thirsty Traveller.

Some dwell at the Graves of the Dead, living on what People will give them.

Some are Antinomians, affirming that there is no use of the Law, but that Men are Saved by Grace.

Some are for Traditions and Merits, addicting themselves wholly to Meditation, Prayer, Fast∣ing, &c.

Some affirm, a Man may be Saved in any Reli∣gion, and therefore make no scruple to go into Christian Churches, to sign themselves with the Cross, and besprinkle themselves with Holy Water. Rosse.

Ancient Heathens.

Pythagoreans.

1. THeir Author was Pythagoras, who set up a new Philosophy in Italy, about A. M. 3513. Ʋ. C. 213.

2. Their Dogmata, or Religious Sentiments.

• 1. They held, that Souls were Immortal.
• 2. They asserted a Metempsychosis or Trans∣migration of Souls.
• 3. They maintained a strict Conjunction amongst themselves, and a Community of Goods. Vossius.
• 4. They abstained from eating of Flesh and Beans. See Hierocles.
• 5. Their first Lesson was to learn to be silent.

Platonicks.

1. Their Author was Plato (Suavissimis ille So∣cratis Cygn••s, saith the Learned Vossius) who was born A. M. 3623. Ʋ. C. 322. who set out his Philosophical Studies with an admirable Eloquence, and excelled in all kind of Learning.

2. Their Dogmata.

• 1. That there was one Supreme God; but besides him two sorts of Gods, to whom they ought to do Sacrifice, Demons and Heroes.
• 2. That there was an Idea, which he made to be a fifth cause.
• 3. That the World had a Beginning.
• 4. That the end of Philosophy was, to be made like unto God.
• 5. That there was a Pre-existence of Souls. Max. Tyr.
• 6. That Knowledge is only Remembrance, (viz. of what our Souls knew in their State of Pre∣existence.)
• 7. That an Injury is not to be returned.
• 8. That God is not to be prayed unto.
• 9. That Images are to be dedicated to the Gods.

Peripateticks.

1. Their Author was Aristotle, that Prodigy of Wit, who (if ever any Man) had Nature at his beck, Plato's Scholar and Adversary, and Alex∣ander's Tutor; born as Stagyra, A. M. 3670.

2. Their Dogmata.

Here, I confess, I have little to say, Aristotle being a great Philosopher, but little Divine, ha∣ving an Eagle's Eye in the Disquisation of Na∣ture, but a very Buzzard in Spirituals; insomuch, that it would tempt one to Father Religio Medico upon him.

• 1. He held, that the World had no beginning. Cicero 1. Tusc.
• 2. Yet that the Gods were the Governours of it. Cicer. de Nat. De.
• 3. That the Soul was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a continual and everlasting Motion.
• 4. Sometimes he makes,
  • 1. The Mind God, &c.
  • 2. The World God, &c.
  • 3. The Heat of Heaven God, &c.
• 5. That all things, which are according to Nature, are Good; those which are contrary, are Evil; that Riches were Good.
• 6. That Vertue is to be desired and valued above all other things.

Philosophers.

Epicureans.

1. THeir Author was Epicurus, born at Athens, A. M. 3711.

2. Their Dogmata, or Sentiments were,

• 1. That all things had their beginning from Atoms, by a Fortuitous concourse of them.
• 2. That all things were govern'd by Fate and Fortune.
• 3. That God neither troubled himself, nor others with any business.
• 4. Yet that the Nature of the Gods was so excellent, that it should of it self allure a Wise man to a Religious Veneration. Cicero.
• 5. That Souls perished with their Bodies, Vossius.
• 6. That Sense was the Rule, by which we ought to make a Judgment of things.
• 7. That our Felicity consists in Pleasure.

Cynicks.

1. Their Author was Antisthenes, who was Ma∣ster also to Diogenes.

2. Their Sentiments.

• 1. That there were many Popular Gods; yet but one Natural, the maker of all things.
• 2. That the end of Cynicism was, Vivere ex Virtute.
• 3. That Impiety was to be avoided, Frugali∣ty to be embraced.

• 4. That men were to be bluntly rebuked.

3. That Filthy things were to be expressed in their own Names (without regard to modesty.) Cicero Offic.

Stoicks.

1. Their Author was Zeno Citticus, born A. M. 3790.

2. Their Sentiments.

These differed not much from the Cynicks, and had some Communion with the Academicks.

• 1. They placed Happiness in Vertue alone.
• 2. They commended A••st••mium much; Ze•••• himself being a Pattern of that Vertue, by which he is said to have lived without Sickness to the ninetieth year of his Age, Vossius.
• 3. They wore long hair, from whence that Phrase in Juvenal, Crine Stoicus.

Some of the Stoicks thought all should be burnt to Ashes, and then would follow an immediate Restoration of all things.

AN APPENDIX.

Concerning the Vaudois.

1. THeir History. A considerable part of Italy, especially the Seven Provinces of Liguria, Aemilia, Flaminia, Venctia, The Alpes, Cottian, and Greek, and Rhetia (whereof Milan was the Capital City), were govern'd by a Lieutenant of their own. Here the Gospel being planted, flou∣rished in S. Ambrose's time, and so continued down to the Reformation; save only that sometimes by the Embassies and Arts, Threats and Promises of the Church of Rome, their Pastors were prevailed with to make Retractations, and submit them∣selves for a while to the Papal Yoke. But they soon started back again, and the whole body of the people were never entirely reduced to this day: Yet bitterly reproached, and spitefully represented to the World, and confounded with the Manichees, Cathari, and the worst of Hereticks, on purpose to derive the greater Odium, and stroke of Perse∣cution upon them.

2. Their Names. At first they were called Pa∣tarines, from a place called Patria, or Pataria; where, upon a difference with their Neighbours, they were feign to say Mass by themselves; after∣wards Subalpini from the Countrey, Waldenses from Valles, Waldenses from Waldo, being an Emi∣nent Man, and one that had translated the Scrip∣tures into a Known Tongue, and probably many of his disciples joyning themselves to this Church. Lions, the place of their abode, gave them the

Name of Poor People of Lions, &c. Albigenses.

3. Their Countrey. First Italy, and the Coun∣trey of Piedmont, Lombardy, France and Bohemia, whither they fled for shelter in the times of perse∣cution, about A. C. 1200. England, &c.

4. Their Doctrines.

• 1. The Church of Rome is an Assembly of un∣godly men; not the Church of Christ, but the Whore in the Revelation.
• 2. All sins reign in that Church.
• 3. That themselves are the true poor in Spirit, who suffer for the Faith, &c. The True Church of Christ.
• 4. That the Eastern Church doth not value the Church of Rome.
• 5. They despise all Ordinances and Statutes of the Church, as being too many and burdensom.
• 6. The Prelates are the Scribes and Pharisees.
• 7. None in the Church ought to be greater than other.
• 8. None ought to kneel to a Priest. See thou do it not. Rev.
• 9. Tythes are not to be given to Priests; nor the Clergy ought not to enjoy any Temporal Possessi∣ons, Prebends, Regalia, &c.
• 10. Neither Land nor People ought to be divi∣ded into Parishes.
• 11. They condemn Monasteries, all the Sacra∣ments of the Church of Rome.
• 12. They were against Swearing, &c. But these are accounted to us, by Authors of the Roman Church, with so much malice and confusion, that 'tis not easie to believe any of their Reports. They had indeed a mixture of Error with their substan∣tial Truths; which is capable of Apology.

5. Their Conduct of Life. They were orderly and modest in their manners and behaviour; avoid∣ing all Pride in their Habits, wearing neither very rich Cloaths, nor over mean and ragged ones; they kept up no Trade to avoid Lies, Swearing and De∣ceit; but only lived by the Labour of their hands,

as Handy-crafts men and Day-labourers; and their Teachers were Weavers and Tailors; they did not heap up Riches, but were content with Necessaries; they were also very Chast, sparing and very tem∣perate in Eating and Drinking; not frequenting Taverns or Ale-houses; nor going to Balls or other Vanities, abstaining from Anger; when they workt, they either Learned or Taught; and there∣fore Prayed but little: They Hypocritically went to Church, Offered, Confessed, Communicated, and heard Sermons to catch the Preacher in his Words. [Observe, this Character is given them by an Adversary, an Inquisitor, who wrote in the 14th Century.] In like manner their Women were very modest, avoiding Back-biting, Foolish Jest∣ing, and levity of Words, and abstaining especial∣ly from lies and swearing; not so much as making use of the common Asseverations, In truth, for certain, &c.

6. Their Worship and Behaviour, from the afore-said Anthor.

They kneel down upon the ground, before a bench, or the like, and continue thus in all their Prayers in silence, as long as one might repeat a Pater-Noster 30 or 40 times, and conclude their Prayers by repeating the word Amen several times; and this they do every day very Reverently, amongst those of their own Perswasion, without the com∣pany of any Strangers, before noon, after noon, and at night when they go to bed; besides some other times, as well in the day, morning and at night; they say, teach, nor have any other Pray∣er besides Our Father. They do not look on the Salutation of the Angel to be a Prayer, nor the Apostle's Creed; and say that these were intro∣duced by the Church of Rome, not by Christ. How∣ever they have drawn up a short draught of the seven Articles concerning the Godhead, and as many concerning the Human Nature, the Ten Commandmants, and the seven Works of Mercy, which they say and teach, and boast much of them,

and readily offer themselves to Answer to any one that demands of them a reason of their Faith. Be∣fore they set themselves down to Table, they bless it, saying, Bless the Lord. Lord have mercy upon us, Christ have mercy upon us; Lord have mercy upon us Our Father, &c. After which, the Eldest of the Company saith, in the Vulgar Tongue, God who blessed the 5 barley Loaves and 2 Fishes in the Desart before his Disciples, bless this Table, and that which is upon it (and then make the sign of the Cross) in the Name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Amen. And when they rise from Table, after Din∣ner, or Supper, they give Thanks thus, the Eldest in the Vulgar Tongue repeating the Doxology, set down in the Revelation, Blessing and Glory and Wisdom and Thanksgiving, Honour, Power and Might, be ascribed to God alone, for ever and ever, Amen. And then adds, God render a good reward, and a plentiful return to all those who are our Benefactors; and the God who hath given us Corporal food, vouch∣safe us also the Life of his Spirit; and God be with us, and we with him always. Amen. Also when they bless the Table, and when they return Thanks, they fold their Hands together, and lift them up towards Heaven. And after Dinner, and they have returned Thanks and Prayed, as before, they Preach, Teach, and Exhort according to their way and Doctrine.

They who would know more, may read Arch∣bishop Ʋsher, Morland, Dr. Allix, out of whom I have in great hast Extracted this short Account; rather to give an edg, than satisfy the Appetite of my Readers.

Place these Two Leaves before the 2d Part.

THE HISTORY OF ALL RELIGIONS In the World, &c. PART II.

1. Knowledge of God.

Jewish.

MAimonides acknowledges God to be in∣corporeal and incomprehensible. Dr. Tenison.

Esdras appointed the People to meet three times a week to be taught the Law; because in the desart of Sur they wandered three days without water, i. e. the Law. Ross.

Christians.

S. Augustine was inflamed with a desire of Wis∣dom by reading Ciccro's Hortensius; That Book (saith he) changed my Affections, and turned my Prayers to thy self, O Lord, and made an al∣teration in my wishes and desires: All vain hope grew low in my esteem on a suddain, and I long'd for the Immortality of Wisdom with an incredible heat of mind.— How did I burn, my God, how did I burn with a desire to fly from Earthly things to thee, and I knew not, what thou wouldst do with me, for with thee is Wisdom.— I was de∣lighted with this alone in that Exhortation, that he did mightily excite me with that Discourse, and inflame me, that I should love, seek after, and attain, and hold fast, and embrace, not this or that Sect, but Wisdom it self, whatever it was: And I did burn, and this only cooled me in so great a heat, that the Name of Christ was not there: For this Name, through thy Mercy, O Lord, I had suck'd into my tender Heart with my Mo∣ther's Milk—, and whatsoever was without this Name, tho Learned and Polite and True, did not wholly Ravish me, August. l. 3. Conf. c. 4.

Felix Africanus, Bishop, and his Associates, chose rather to give up their own Lives in the Dio∣clesian Persecution, that the Copies of the New Testament.

Origen, when a Child, was very inquisitive into the hidden meaning of the Scriptures, and even tired his Father with asking questions; and after∣wards never went to Meals, never to Sleep, with∣out some part of the Scripture read, Dr. Cave.

John, an Egyptian Confessor, whom Eusebius saw and heard, tho his Eyes were out, and his Body mangled, would repeat any passages out of the Old and New Testament; whom I supposed, saith he, to be reading in a Book; till coming near,

I was struck with great Admiration, Idem.

Theodosius the younger could exactly repeat the Holy Scripture in any part, Idem.

Nazianzen ptofesseth, he had willingly re∣nounced all other things for the sake of this Book, Idem.

Gildas hath scarce one Paragraph in his Epistles unstored with Texts of Scripture, T. Jones.

K. Alphonsus read over the Bible 14 times, with Commentaries, such as his Age afforded.

Mr, Bradford never went to bed without his Book. Fox, Martyrol.

Heathens.

The more I study the Nature of God, and in∣quire what he is, the less I find: The Saying of Si∣monides to Hiero of Syracuse.

Know that it is the greatest Point of Religion about the Immortal Gods, to have right Opinions of them, that you may know that they are, and that they govern all things well and righteously, and that we ought to obey them, and acquiesce in all things that they do, &c. Epict. c. 38.

Muscovites.

There are a great number of Monasteries, both for men and women in Muscovy of S. Basil's or∣der; but they have this common with all the Muscovites, that they can hardly write and read: Not one in ten can say the Lord's Prayer, much fewer the Creed and Commandments, D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels, p. 105.

Persians.

The Audience being over—The King (of Persia) again sent for Lalin, Mariage, and Father Raphael, and after a short discourse, having dismissed all but F. Raphael, he fell into a Dispute with him touch∣ing the Unity of the Divine Nature, the necessity of one Prophet, and how Mahomet was the Seal and Crown of all the Prophets: He seemed to admire that the Franks, who had the reputation of being People of Wit, and Discretion, could think that Jesus Christ was a God. Tavernier's Collection of several Relations, &c. p. 28.

Papists.

The Venetians are generally ignorant of the mat∣ters of Religion to a scandal, and they are as un∣concerned in them as strangers to them. Dr. Bur∣net's Letters.

The great Libertinage that is so undecently practised by most sorts of People at Venice, ex∣tends it self to the Clergy, to such a degree, that tho Ignorance and Vice seem the only indelible Characters, that they carry generally over all Italy, yet those appear here in a more conspicuous man∣ner, than elsewhere. Idem.

One of the chief Ornaments of Venice was the famous Young Woman that spoke five tongues well, of which the Latin and Greek were two; she passed Dr. of Physick at Padua, was a person of such extraordinary Vertue and Piety, that she is spoken of as a Saint; she was of the Noble Family of the Cornaro's, Idem.

2. Love to God

Christian.

¶ From Syria even to Rome, I fight with Beasts, by Land, by Sea, Night and Day, bound with 10 Leopards (a guard of Souldiers,) — would to God I might enjoy the Beasts prepar'd for me; who, I wish, may make quick dispatch with me; whom I will allure to devour me speedily; and if they will not, I will even force them. — Pardon me, I know what is best for me. Now I begin to be a Disciple of Christ. — Let Fire, Cross, and Troops of violent Beasts, and all the torments of the Devil come on me, that I may enjoy Christ. Ignatius, in his Journey to Rome.

My Love is crucified. The saying of Ignat.

Two Loves make two Cities; the Love of God makes Jerusalem, the love of the World makes Babylon: Let every on ask himself what he Loves, and he will find of what place he is a Citizen. Aug. on Psalm 64.

He loves thee less, O Lord, who loves any thing with thee, which he doth not love for thee. Idem. in Conf. l.

He that Loves not, doth not labour; for all labour is difficult to them who do not love: Only Love is ashamed of the name of Difficulty. Ibid.

The Love of God is never idle: Operatur enim magna. Greg. in Ho.

Our Soul is not more present, where it lives, than where it loves: Ʋbi animat, quàm ubi amat; unless you suppoe it to be more there where 'tis

bound by necessity, than were it is carried freely, Bern. de Praecep.

Love of God.

Prior Deus dilexit nos, Tantus, tantum & gratis, tantillos & tales. Bern.

If you would be presently cleansed from Vices, enkindle in your self the Fire of Divine Love; if you have perfectly tasted the sweetness of the Di∣vine Love, you will not care for temporal sweet∣ness. Rabanus in quod. Serm.

Wretched I, how much ought I to love my God, who made me, when I was not; Redeemed me, when I was miserable! For I was not, and he made me of nothing; not a Stone, not a Tree, not a Brute; but he would have me to be a Man; he gave me Life, Sense, Discretion; brought me out of Exile, Redeemed me out of Bondage, cal∣led me by his Name, that his Memorial might be always with me; he anointed me with the Oil of Gladness, with which himself was anointed; that I might be anointed from the Anointed, and cal∣led a Christian from Christ. August. de Sp. & An.

I have loved thee, O lord, not with a doubt∣ful, but certain Conscience: Thou hast smitten my Heart with thy Word, and I have loved Thee. The Heavens and the Earth, and all things there∣in, cry unto me, that I should love thee. Nei∣ther do they cease to speak unto All Men, that they may be inexcusable. Idem in l. Conf.

If Souls please thee, let them be loved in God, for they also are Mutable, but fixed in Him; they are established, otherwise they would go and pe∣rish; therefore let them be loved in Him, and draw them, with thy self, to Him, as many as thou canst, and say to them, Let us love Him, let us love Him; He made these things, and He is

not far off; for He did not make them, and go away; Sed ex illo, in illo sunt. Ibid. l. 4. c. 12.

Do not hide from me thy Face: Let me dye, truly let me dye, that I may see it: Moriar, ne moriar, ut eam videam. l. 1. c. 5.

What art thou to me? Have Mercy on me, that I may speak. What am I to thee, that thou shouldest command me to love Thee? and if I do it not, shouldst be angry with me, and threaten me with great miserys? Is it not a small thing, if I should not love thee? Alas for me; tell me by thy Mercies, O Lord, my God, what Thou art to me? Say unto my Soul, I am thy Salvation. Speak so, that I may hear, &c. Ibid.

Galeacius Caracciola, Marquess of Vicum, the Pope's Nephew, upon his parting with his Friends and Family, his Lady and Children weeping and crying, and himself going to Geneva, as an Exile, had these words, Let them be accursed, that prefer all the pleasures of this World, to one Hours Commu∣nion with Jesus Christ. Anonym.

Joachimus Curaeus, a German Physician, in the close of his Life, spake thus; Come Lord Jesus, and let all that love thee say, Come; and he that loves thee not, let him be Anathema Ma••anatha. Thou knowest, I love thee; with thee I shall be the begin∣ning of this New-year. Mel. Adam.

Affiance in GOD.

Jews.

THE Jews still pray for the re-edifying of the Temple (with a still Voice, that none can hear) in these words: Let thy will be before thy Face, O God our Lord, Lord of our Fathers,

that the holy House of thy Temple may be resto∣red to our Days; and grant us thy Will in thy Law. And afterwards, rising, with great Joy and Clamour, they sing a Prayer of Praise in hope thereof; and sitting down again, they read a long Prayer, gathered here and there, out of the Psalms, and some whole Psalms, and part of 1 Chron. 30. And lastly, the last words of Obadiah, v. 21. The Saviours shall ascend into Mount Zion, to judge the Mount of Esau, and the Kingdom shall be the Lord's. Which they speak in hope of the Destruction of the Christians, and their own Restitution; they proceed, singing, And God shall be King over all the Earth; in that day, God shall be One, and his Name One, as 'tis written in thy Law, O God, hear Israel, God, our God, is One God. And this word, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (One,) in the next Prayer they repeat, and resound for half an hour together, One, One, One, &c. Looking up to Heaven, and turning to the four corners of the World. Purchas.

Christians.

Luther, in great spiritual trouble, having writ about the Walls and Tables in his Study, in great Letters, VIVIT, (He is alive) to a Friend, de∣demanding of him the Reason, replied, Christ is alive, and if he were not, I would not desire to live one Hour longer. Dr. Bolton, in his Serm.

Mahometans.

They look upon themselves as obliged to per∣form the inward acts of Faith; and account all Actions without Faith, as sins, without any Me∣rit. F. Simon.

They commend nothing so much, as Trust in God, owning him for their only support. Idem.

Heathens.

M. Antonius gave God thanks for his Assistance in the Government of his Will.

The Southern Americans, when they go to Wars, carry their Gods along with them, and ask Coun∣sel of them for all Affairs. Rosse.

Obedience to His Laws.

Jews.

IN every Synagogue the Book of the Law is kept within a Chest, written on Parchment, in great Characters, and carried to and fro on two Staves, fastened to each end of the Parchment: The Book (which is the Pentateuch) is wrapt in Linnen, and covered with Silk, Velvet, or Tissue: The two Staves are called the Trees of Life. When the Praecentor brings forth the Book, they all sing Num. 10.35. Let God arise, and let his Enemies be scat∣tered, &c. After some Anthems are sung, one comes and kisses the Cloaths in which it is wrapt, and with a loud Voice blesseth God, who hath chosen them before all others, and given them a Law. Then the chief Singer reads a Chapter, and the Book is kissed again; after that elevated on high, the whole Congregation shouting, This is the Law that Moses gave to Israel. When the Book is wrapt up again, all, both Young and Old, kiss it, touching it only with their two Fingers. And while it is carried back again, they all sing again,

Return, Lord, to the many Thousands of Israel. Numb. 10.36. Mr. Rosse.

Obedience to the Divine Laws.

Muscovites.

SOme Lutheran Divines in Sweden and Livonia, have made it a Problematical Question, Whe∣ther the Muscovites were Christians or not? The Danish Gentleman, who published the Embassie he was sent upon, into Muscovy, from Frederick the Second, gives the Muscovites a very true Cha∣racter, in two Lines, when he says;

They are subtile, over-reaching, humourous, self-willed, obstinate, insolent, and impudent, regulating their Reason according to their Pow∣er; that they have shaken hands with all Vertues, to run themselves into all manner of Vice. D. of H. Ambass. Trav.

Ceylan.

A witty Man of Ceylan, and a good natural Phi∣losopher, called Alegamma Motiar, having con∣versed with the Jesuits, and desiring to be a Chri∣stian, desired to know what Jesus Christ had done, and left in Writing; and having read over the New Testament, with that heed and study, that in less than six Months there was hardly a Passage, which he could not repeat; after which he desired to turn Christian, because he found their Religion such as Jesus Christ had taught; but only he won∣dred, That they themselves did not follow his Exam∣ple:

for that he never yet could find by his reading, that Jesus Christ ever took any Mony of any body; but that they took all they could get, and never Bap∣tized or Buried, unless they were well paid; but tho he started the Question, he was Baptized and became a Sedulous Converter of others, Tavernier, Part 2. l. 3. c. 3,

Love and Reverence to his Name, Word, &c.

Jews.

THe Jews to shew their Zeal for the Law of God, wear the Zizith or Fringe, which is a square piece of Linnen-cloth (or Silk, &c.) with Fringes, worn next the Shirt, hanging down on the breast or Shoulders, &c. and account the right wearing of it, a keeping of the whole Law; and ascribe as many miracles to it, as the Papists to the Cowl of S. Francis. Women never wear it, Dr. Addison.

They have also scrowls of Parchment, Phylacte∣ries, Tephillim, written with several sentences of the Law, and tied on the fore-head and left-arms, Idem.

They have a great veneration for the Law (viz. the five Books of Moses) never reading it, or tak∣ing it out of the Chest, but on Monday, Thursday and Sabbath-day;— After the Elevation of it, and its return from Procession, and being put in its coverings, all the Males in the Synagogue kiss it in order, as the Papists do the Pax. Idem. When they kiss it, they bless God for it, Rosse:

Tho the Jews (in Barbary are not forbid the reading of the Bible; yet the Vulgar upon pain of Excommunication must acquiesce in the sense of the Masters; this was told as a Secret by R. Aaron ben Netas. Dr. Addison.

The Pentateuch is divided into 52 Sections, that so it may be read over in a year. See more in Mr. Rosse.

Swearing by God is a sussicient cause of Excom∣munication with the Modern Jews. Dr. Addison

Christians.

Nazianzen severely chides his dear Friend Greg. Nyssen, that rejecting the Holy Scripture (the most excellent Writing in the World) which he was wont to read both privately and publickly, he had given himself to the study of forreign and profane Au∣thors, Dr. Cave.

Augustine (Conf. l. 3. c. 5. & l. 7. c. 21.) com∣plains that at his first reading of the Sacred Scrip∣tures, he despised them for the simplicity of their stile, not comparable to the Eloquence of Tully; but afterwards being unsatisfied with Tully and Plato, greedily set upon S. Paul's Epistles, and there∣upon became inflamed with a Love of Divine Studies; yet in the reading of Cicero, he was not pleased, because he could not find the name of Christ there.

Blesilla, a devout Widow, weak and sickly, was never found without a Bible in her hand, Hieron.

Olympia Fulvia Morata, born at Ferrara, in a Letter to the young Princess of that place, she saith— (after getting out from the Idolatry of her own Countrey, &c.)

It may seem incredible to you, what a change the Lord then made upon my Spirit, that former aversion I had to read the Scripture

— was then turned to have it as my greatest delight and pleasure in the World, &c. Anonym.

Chrysostome having Preach'd many Sermons a∣gainst Swearing at Antioch, the people being weary, ask'd him, when he would leave Preaching? To whom he Answered, when you leave Swearing: Would you have the Plaister taken away before the wound be Cured?

Ancient Heathens.

Pythagoras (if he be the Author) in his Golden Verses, and Isocrates, &c. advise us to revere or be afraid of an Oath.

Mahometans.

Mahomet the great, promising to his Soldiers the Spoil of Constantinople, swore by the Turks great Oath, By the Immortal God, and by the 400 Probhets, by Mahomet, by his Father's Soul, by his own Chil∣dren, and by the Sword wherewith he was girt, Knolles.

Persians.

The Persians are mightily addicted to ill Lan∣guage and Cursing; but they never Blaspheme God; for is they should hear one Swear, or with themselves at the Devil, they would cry out in astonishment, is not that fellow a fool, to give him∣self to the Devil, and renounce Paradise? All their Oaths are, Ser-azire-sha (by the King's beloved Head) or Erva Pigumbir, (by the Spirit of the Pro∣phet.) I remember, once at Galata, walking with some of the French Embassadors Servants, we saw two Turks at Cuffs: In the end after 1000 curses on one side, the other replied no more than this, I wish thy Soul may have no more repose in Para∣dise, than the Hat of a French-man hath in this

world; alluding to our putting them off so often, M. Tavernier, l. 5. c. 14.

Armenians.

At Egmiasin the Arch-bishop took the Book, wherein he had read the Gospel, and gave it the Patriarch, Bishops, and all the people to kiss. On the one side of the Cover of that Book, are two Relicks Enchased, which are cover'd with Cry∣stal, M. Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.

Persians.

The Duke of Holstein's Embassador in his Per∣sian Travels, tells us.—Whilst I was viewing one of their Schools or Colleges, one of the Regents, who read publick Lectures, perceiving that I had caused to be Engraven on a Cane, which I had for a walking-staff, in Arabick, Bismi Alla, rahman rachim, i. e. In the Name of the Merciful God which shews Mercy;— he desired me to bestow it on him, promising to give me a better: but finding some difficulty, he cut out the word Alla (God) and put it in a clean paper, saying, the name of God should not be on a staff thrust in the dirt.

Muscovites.

Tho in their quarrels they seldom break out in∣to horrid Oaths and Imprecations, yet upon Tri∣vial occasions, especially in their dealings, they stick not to swear at every word, and have inces∣santly in their mouths their Po Chrestum (by Christ) making the sign of the Cross at the same time. Perjury is severely punish'd, first cruelly whipt, then banish'd D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Amonst the Tartars, when a person is danger∣ously ill, the Moullah comes with the Alcoran, which he opens and shuts three times, and lays it to his Face, and upon recovery, 'tis attributed to the Alcoran, M. Taver.

Mahometans.

The Mahometans never mention the Name of Christ, but with high Reverence and Respect.

In naming the name of God, they must bow, and add,— Most high, blessed, mighty, &c.— Of Mahomet, they must add,— May God augment his Graces.— Of other Messengers,— God is satisfied with them.— Of Other Doctors— May the mercy of God rest upon them.

The great Mogul himself would speak most re∣spectfully of our Blessed Saviour Christ, saith my Author.

If the Mahometans find a bit of Paper in the the way, they take it up, and put it in some place of a Wall, because the Name of God is, or may be written in it: So that the holes of the walls are always to be seen stuck full of them; for the same reason, they use no Paper when they go to ease themselves: Yet for all this Reverence they swear by the Name of God at every turn, and speak not three words without an Ʋllah, i. e. by God, M. de Thevenot.

A sight, it is no less strange, than ridiculous, to behold the Honour they do unto the Camel at his return unto Constantinople, which carried their Alcoran (amongst a Caravan of many thousand Pilgrims, towards Mecha) crowding about him, as led through the streets, some pulling off his Hairs, and preserving them, as Relicks, some kis∣sing, others with his Sweat besmearing their Eyes and Faces; and at last cutting him into little gobbets, and giving thereof to eat to their Friends and Families, Sandy's Trav. l. 2.

Modern Heathens.

The Bramins forbear Swearing and Blasphemy. Sir Th. Herb.

The Japanese's hate Calumniators, Swearers and Gamesters. Mandelslo.

The Gaurs, when they put any one to their Oaths, Swear them before their Sacred Fire, for which they have a very great Veneration. M. Ta∣vernier.

Reverence to God's Name, Swearing, &c.

Jews.

THE Jews permit not their Children to use the name of God till seven years old, that they may retain a greater Veneration for that Holy and Reverend name; and therefore the first Saluta∣tions of Children are plainly, May you have a good day, I wish you a good Sabbath, &c. Dr. Ad∣dison.

The Esseans account every word they speak, of as much force, as if they had bound it with an Oath; and they shun Oaths worse than Perjury; for they account him a Liar, who needs to call God to Witness. Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 7.

Christians.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉— For how (saith St. Chry∣soston) is it not Absurd, that a Servant should not dare to call his Master by name, or bluntly and ordinarily to mention him; yet that we slightly and contemptuously should in our Mouth toss about the Lord of Angels? — How is it not Absurd, if we have a Garment better than the rest, that we forbear to use it continually; but in the most slight and common way to wear the Name of God? Dr. Barrow's Sermon.

How grievous Indecency is it, at every turn to Summon our Maker, and call down Almighty God from Heaven, to attend our Pleasure, to vouch our idle Prattle, to second our giddy Passi∣ons, to concern his Truth, Justice, Power, in our trivial Affairs. Idem.

What Presumption is it, with unhallowed Breath, to vent and toss that Great and Glorious, Holy and Reverend, Fearful and terrible Name, of the Lord our God, the Great Creator, the Mighty Sovereign, the Dreadful Judge of all the Word? what Name which all Heaven with pro∣foundest Submission doth adore: which the An∣gelical Powers, the Brightest and Purest Sera∣phim, without hiding their Faces and reverential Horrour, cannot utter or hear; the very thought whereof, should strike an awe through our Hearts, the mention whereof should make any Sober Man to tremble? Idem.

A good Man should 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and ex∣hibit 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Idem ex Clem. Al.Strom. 7. &c.

Chrysostom preach'd many Sermons to the Peo∣ple of Antioch against Swearing; but they being weary of the Subject, ask'd, when he would leave off Preaching? To whom he answered, When you leave off Swearing: Would you have the Plaister

taken away before the Wound be cured? Calamy a Fast-Sermon.

The best way to attest the Truth of what is spoken, is to call God to Witness; this is the Form of Swearing which we Christians use. Athan. Apol. ad Constant. Imp.

St. Chrysostom saith, It was customary to come into the Church, and to Swear upon the Commu∣nion-Table, taking the Holy Gospels into their hands, Dr. Cave.

St. Basil exhorts them that had Sworn rashly, or in unlawful cases, to Repentance; appoints Perjured Persons Banishment from Communion eleven Years. Idem.

Vegetius (de Re Milit. l. 1.) a Heathen Author, living in the time of Valentinian Jun. sets down this as the Military Oath of the Christians — By God, Christ, and the Holy Spirit, and the Majesty of the Emperor. Idem.

Novatus taking his Followers Hands, wherein they held the Sacramental Elements—caused them to Swear by the Body and Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, that they would not desert him. Euseb.

Pope Pius appointed forty days Penance with Bread and Water (and seven Years following) for a Perjured Person that was Free; three Forties (or Lents) Penance and lawful Holy-days for him that was bound. Carrauz. Decr. Pii Pap.

If any Swear by God's Hair, or Head,— if in Orders, let him be deposed; if a Lay-man, Ex∣communicated, &c. Idem, ibid.

Dr. Taylor to the Bishop of London, degrading him,—When the Bishop (according to the For∣mality) should have struck him on the Breast with his Crozier, and his Chaplains disswaded him from it, because he would strike again: Yes, said he, by St. Peter will I, for it is the Cause of Christ. And again, to Mr. Bradford the same Doctor relating the Story, told him, I have f••ightned the Bishop of London, for that his Chap∣lains

thought I would have struck him, and by my Troth, quoth he, (rubbing his hands) I made him believe I would do so indeed. Fox's Mar∣tyrol.

Papists.

Bishop Bonner swore frequently by God, by St. Mary, by St. Augustine, by the Blessed Sacra∣ment, Allhallows, by my Faith, Troth, Ibid.

Common Swearing among the Papists a venial Sin. Aug. de Clavasio.

Mahometans.

Vallahi or Tallahi (i. e. by God) a usual Form of Swearing among the Mahomitans. About ten years ago, an Arabian, well known to me, Ahmed Ibn Ali, a Suliensian, was reproved by the Famous Golius for Swearing, took it well, and gave thanks for reducing him from that Pernicious and Damna∣ble Custom. Hottinger.

Ancient Heathens.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. An Oath is a most dreadful thing. Arist.

Reverence an Oath. [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Pythag. aur. Carm.

The best way of observing an Oath is, if you neither use it frequently, nor rashly, nor in com∣mon matters, nor for the amplification of Speech, nor confirmation of a Relation, — but in things necessary and solemn, and when there is no other way to procure Credit, &c. Hierocl. in Curm. Pyth. vid. Isocr. ad Demonic. Sect. 30.

With the Scythians the Swearer's Punishment was loss of his Estate; with the Persians Bondage; with the Grecians cutting off the Ears; with the Romans throwing down a steep Rock. Anon. With the English now, Payment of one Shilling.

Praying unto God.

Jews.

THE Jews (in Barbary) resort to Prayer thrice every day in their Oratories:

1. At Sun-rising — for two hours together, which is called Tephillah Sabarit, or Morning Prayer.

2. About three a clock in the Afternoon, which is called Tephillah Minscha, or Evening Prayer.

3. After Sun-set, which is Tephillah arvit, or Night Prayer. These two last Services are not (both of them) above an hour long. Dr. Ad∣dison.

They pray also to the Angels in their Retire∣ments, for the necessary Evacuations of their Body, thus, Most Holy, and most Glorious Ministers of the most High, I beseech you keep, preserve and help me; wait till I come in and go out; for this is the Custom and way of all Men. Idem.

There is an Univesal Agreement among them, that they ought every day to say over a hundred Benedictions, viz. At washing in the Morning 23, at entrance into the Synagogue six, at putting on the Zizith one, at putting on the Tephillim one, at every one of the three Offices in the Syna∣gogue eighteen, three after Dinner, two before

Night, at going to sleep two, and as many at Dinner and Supper. Idem.

The Pharisees spent one quarter of the day in Prayer. Dr. Hall.

Christians.

St. James the Just went daily to the Church, and there kneeling on the Pavement prayed, so that his Knees became hard and brawny as Camels. Dr. Cave out of Euseb.

Nazianzen saith, his Mother Gorgonia prayed so oft, that her Knees were hard, and did as it were stick to the Ground. Idem.

The Barking of Dogs, the Bellowing of Oxen, the Grunting of Hogs, pleaseth God better, than the Canting of Luxuriant Clergy-men. Hibernic. ex August.

Thou didst afflict me with Pain of the Teeth, and when it was so great that I could not speak, it came into my Mind, to admonish all my Friends present to Pray for me unto the God of all Health: And I wrote this in Wax, and gave it to them to be read: As soon as we had kneeled down, the Pain went away. — I was amazed, I confess, my Lord, my God, for I had never found any thing like it in all my Life. August. l. 9. Conf. c. 4.

Constantine the Great caused his Image in all his Gold Coins, Pictures and Statues, to be represented as a Person Praying, with Hands spread abroad, and Eyes lift up to Heaven. Dr. Cave.

Mr. Ignatius Jurdaine Merchant, was wont for many years, even to old Age, Winter and Sum∣mer, to rise between two and three a clock to his private Devotions, continuing there till six, and then proceeded to Family-Duties. Clark.

Myconius sending in a Letter to Luther, that he was Sick, not unto Death, but unto Life; Lu∣ther wrote to him again, that he prayed that he and others his Friends might survive him, and

that he might not be left alone with his dry, ex∣hausted and wearied Body, to combat with Devils here below, — Hoc peto, hoc volo, & fiat voluntas mea. Amen. which accordingly came to pass, for Myconius recovered of his Consumption, and lived six years after: Insomuch that Justus Jonas saith of Luther, Potuit quod voluit, Fuller's Lives.

Persians.

The Persians never undertake any thing, but they pronounce the Bismilla, (in the name of God, and sometimes say Behnam ohuki namesch herez Tzanehafr, i. e. in his Name, who is the Refuge and Protection of Souls: They express a great Attention and Devotion in their Prayers. I have seen them in their Metschid at Ispahan, when they had their Eyes so fastened on the Ground, or lift up to Heaven, that they would not take any no∣tice of one. D. of Holst. Emb. Trav. p. 279.

Mahometans.

The Mahometans or Infidels of Indostan or East-India; whatever Impediments they have at home or abroad, they constantly Pray five times every day, viz. at six, nine and twelve in the Morning, and three and six in the Afternoon. The Mogul, the Prince himself, does so, and the meanest Shepherd that waits on his Flock in the Field; and if they can, they perform their Devotions in their Moschits or Churches. Most go to Prayers every day, at least to those of Noon, Quindy and Akscham.

A Mahometan told a Reverend Divine of En∣gland, Resident of the Great Mogul's Court, —There was, said he, a most Devout Mussel-man, who had his Habitation in a great City, where

Mahomet was zealously professed, who for many years together spent his whole days in the Mosquit, not minding the World at all, so that this Family was become very Poor ready to Famish.— He leaves them one morning in this low Condition, takes a solemn Leave of his Wife and Children, resolving for his part to go and Pray and Dye in the Mosquit, if no Relief came, and leaving his Family to Famish at home. But that very day there came to his House a beautiful young Man, (as he appeared) who gave to his Wife a consi∣derable quantity of Gold, bound up in a white Napkin, telling her, that God had now remem∣bred her Husband, and sent him his Pay for his Constant Pains in Devotions—&c. Her Husband, at his return at night, brought nothing—but a little Grit or Sand, which he opened to shew, and it was all turned into precious Stones, &c. the seventh part of which he gave to the Poor; (for said he) a Musselman is very Charitable—Adding, If we do not forget God, he will not forget us. This Story seems Incredible, but 'tis related by the nameless Author of Indost. and E. Ind.

The Moors (about Fesse) in the beginning of any Labour or Journey, looking up to Heaven, with a low Voice say, Bismillah, i. e. in the Name of God. Morden.

In passing by one another, they say—Salem alleque, Peace be with thee; at the hearing of one Sneeze,—God be your Keeper. Idem.

The Moors Pray five times a day, first about Noon, second, about three a clock, third, at Sun-set, fourth, a little within Night, fifth, a little before day in Winter. Idem.

When the Mahometans mount on Horse-back, Play or Eat,—they say Bismillah. M. de Thev.

In some parts of Cathay the Monks Pray on strings full of Nut-shells. Rosse.

Chinese, Papists, Persians and Muscovites, in Praying, use Beads, though not all, nor always.

The more Puritanical sort of Turks have a Tes∣buch, a kind of Chaplet, or String of Beads, con∣sisting of 99 Beads, upon each of which they re∣peat certain words out of the Alcoran. Tavern.

In Ceylon also they pray on Beads. Rosse.

Gaurs.

The Gaurs, when they pray, tye a Handker∣chief about their Mouths, as if they were afraid their words should mix with the Air, and receive any impurity. M. Tavern. l. 4. c. 8.

Persians.

The Persians cannot say their Prayers when they have any Gold about them; Idem. l. 5. c. 10. and therefore they never wear Jewel, or Ring of Gold, because it would be troublesome to pull 'em off, and lay them up so many times a day.

Muscovites.

They, in their Prayers, consider the Virgin Mary, the Evangelists, Apostles, and an infinite number of other Saints, not only as simple Inter∣cessors, (as the most intelligent affirm) but also as Causes and Co-operators of their Salvation. There is no Muscovite but gives his Saints, and their I∣mages, the honour due only to God. D. of Holst. Ambass. Trav.

Abyssines.

They pray for the dead, e. g. Remember, Lord, the Souls of thy Servants, and our Father, Abba Matthew, and the rest of our Fathers, Abba Sala∣ma,

and Abba Jacob, &c. And again; Remem∣ber, Lord, the Kings of Ethiopia, Abreha, Atzbe∣ha, Caleb, and Gebrak Meschah, &c. Release, O Lord, our Fathers, Abba Antony, and Abba Ma∣carius, &c.

From whence it may be fairly Justified, That they admit Purgatory; which yet in words they constantly deny. But through Simplicity and Ig∣norance, they are not constant to themselves; for at another time they implore the Intercession of the same Souls. Job Ludolph.

Armenians.

The Armenians pray not for the dead, imagi∣ning, that 'till the general Day of Doom, they are without either Joy or Torment. Sir Tho. Herb.

So soon as the Armenians discover the Moun∣tain Ararat, they kiss the Earth, and lifting up their Eyes to Heaven, say their Prayers. M. Taver. Book 1. c. 4.

Calvinists.

Corderius taught his Scholars to pray twice or thrice every day, besides their Prayers at rising in the Morning, and lying down at Night; and also, constantly at Meat: And, moreover, advised them sometime to retire by themselves, to secret Prayer. Corder. Collo.

Papists.

Margaret of Valois, not long since Queen of France, built her a Chapel, provided her Chap∣lains, and large Endowments for them; that so, perpetually, day and night, every hour successive∣ly, without intermission, by some one or other, there might intercession be made to God for her,

unto the World's end; (a thing which her self had little thought of in her life-time, as having other business to think on.) Mr. John Hales.

Formosa.

After the Priesttesses (Juibs) have fed heartily on the Offerings, they proceed to Prayer, which is long, joyned with several distracted motions of the Eyes, 'till falling to the ground, they make dreadful cries and shrieks; then lye immoveable on the ground extended, saying, in this posture the Gods communicate their mind to them; then they get up to the top of the Pagod, and walking from one end to the other, pray again; them strip stark naked, shew their privy Parts to their Gods, striking them with their hands, then call for Wa∣ter to wash themselves, in the Face of the Congre∣gation. Ibid.

Jews and Greeks.

Neither Jews nor Greeks use the posture of Kneeling in Prayer.

Praising of Him, Singing Psalms, &c.

Jews.

THE Jews, at the pronouncing of Holy, Holy, Lord God of Sabaoth, jump up three times. They begin their publick Service with the Psalms, Ps. 3.7. &c. Dr. Addison.

Christians.

S. Augustine saith, We have the Precept and Example of our Saviour, and his Apostles, for singing in our Assemblies. —And he saith, The custom of Churches were very different about this Matter. In the Churches of Africa, (he saith,) They confined themselves to the Prophetical Hymns; for which they were upbraided by the Donatists, as too grave and formal: But he allows Singing for one of the Solemn Parts of Divine Service; with which he joyns Reading of Lessons, Preaching and Prayer, either aloud by the Bishop, or in common, by the Deacons giving notice. Dr. Stilling. Orig. Sacr.

Pliny reports it, (l. 10. Ep. 97.) as the main part of the Christians Worship, that they met to∣gether before Day, to joyn in singing Hymns to Christ, as God. Dr. Cave.

Concerning Singing, see more in Dr. Burnet's History of the Reformation, Fox's Martyrol. Dr. Jackson's Notes on the O. T. Calvin's Instit. Strabo, Walafride, The Christian's Companion, &c.

Chrysostom saith, That one may be said to sing, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, though all sing after him, so that the Voice comes, as it were, from one Mouth. Hom. 36. in 1 Ep. ad Cor. p. 487.

Athanasius commanded the Deacon to read the Psalm, and the People to answer; For his Mercy endureth for ever. Apol. de Fug. p. 717.

Sozomen saith, They who were skilful, were Praecentors, and that the multitude 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, l. 5. c. 19.

In the constitutions Apostol. 'tis adjoyned, that one should sing the Psalms of David, and that the People should sing after the ends of the Verses, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, l. 2. c. 57.

S. Basil saith, In his time they did 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, — And then permitting one to begin the Melody, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Ep. 63. ad Cler. Neoc.

S. Austine, speaking of the time when he was Baptized of Milain, concludes thus: —How much did I weep at thy Hymns and Songs, being sharp∣ly moved with the sweet Melody of thy Church! Those words flowed into my Ears, and thy Truth melted into my heart, and thence bubbled up an Affection of Piety, and my Tears run, and I was well-pleased therewith. l. Conf. 9. c. 6, 7.

How the same S. Augustine was passionately moved to Grief and Indignation against the Ma∣nichees, in reading the fourth Psalm, v. l. Conf. 9. c. 4. wishing that they might have been privately present, to have seen him reading, himself not knowing that they were present, &c. And how also, he was angry with himself for past Faults; and all others that loved Vanity.

Theodosius Junior, rising early every Morning, together with his Sisters, interchangeably sung Psalms of Praise. Dr. Cave.

S. Hierom, speaking not of the Universal Church in Solemn Assemblies, but what the Companies of solitary Virgins are wont to do of their own ac∣cord, saith; — In the Morning, at 3, 6, 9 a Clock, at Evening, and at Mid-night, they sing Psalms, only on Sundays, they went into the Church. Bullinger's Decads.

Sometimes they had Dances in their Churches, and Chapels of the Martyrs. Theodor. l. 3. c. 22.

Praise, Thanksgiving.

Protestants.

THE Protestants in England, and Holland, and Germany, (in some places) use Organs. In the Canton of Bern, they use Trumpets in singing Psalms. Conr. Werndly Liturg. Tigur.

The Lutherans in Swedeland, &c. have Organs and Bells in all their Churches.

Mangi.

The Sick here vow to offer their Blood to their Idols, if they recover; to which also they Sacri∣fice Rams with black Heads; which, with spiced Drinks, they eat, with singing and dancing. P••••∣quet broke open. Vol. 2.

Cathay.

The Tartars here, place their Idols at the en∣trance of their Tents, and to them they offer the primitiae of Milk, Meat, Drink, and the Hearts of Beasts; all which they place before their Silken and Felt-Gods all Night, and eat in the Morning. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.

Tunquin.

The King of Tunquin, after the Solemnities of his Inauguration, takes his time to go and give thanks to his false Deities, for his coming to the Crown, when the Moon first changes; shutting himself up for the first Week with the Bonzes, and living in common with them, with a great deal of Frugality: During which time he visits the Hospitals, gives orders for the building a Pagod, &c. Tavern. Col. of Relat. &c.

Armenians.

The Armenians sing and play on Cymbals, while the Communion is Administred. D. of Holst. Amb. Travels. p. 208.

After Dinner they go to Church, where they sing certain Hymns. Tavern. l. 1. c. 4. p. 18.

Mahometans.

After Perfuming of their Head, Beard, and Turbant, with a Fumigation of Lignum Aloes, the Mahometans lift up their hands on high, and cry Elmendela, i. e. Thanks be to God. Tavern.

Ac••••et VIII. Emperor of the Turks, upon Ti∣dings of a Peace made with the Christians at Buda, with a number of Janizaries, and others, in great Magnificence, went to the Church, to give thanks to his Prophet Mahomet. Knolls. p. 1269.

Moors.

The Moors (about Fez) On the finishing a work or Journey, say, Ham der illah, i. e. Thanks be unto God. Morden Geogr.

The Mahometans, at perfuming their Beards, cry, Illemed Illah, i.e. God be thanked, Tavernier.

When they meet a Friend upon the Road, they say, El ham dillah al salam tipsi, i. e. God be prais∣ed that I see thee well, Idem.

Among the Moors some of their Religious San∣toes (much more horrible than the Dervises) clothed as the Dancers, and have Felt-caps, as they; pray oftener, viz. On Tuesdays and Thurs∣days, about 10 or 11 a Clock at Night. All meet at the call of him who goes to the Tower, sing some Verses of the Alconan, which they often re∣peat, so that they have enough to last them till day, clapping hands, playing on Drums and such Instruments: About the middle of their Singing they rise upright, and put themselves into a ring one behind another; he who is chief sings some Prayers aloud, the rest answer Allah, i. e. God; making, at every time, a low bow, and this with such straining, without intermission, and such bending of their Body, that they look like Men Possess'd; especially at the latter end, when the Drum beats faster, and the rest say Allah to every stroke of the Drum; so that they foam like mad-dogs; some void Blood at the Mouth: This lasts about half an hour; but towards the end they say nothing hut Hou, i. e. He, as wanting strength to say Allah. Then they rest, sing other Prayers; and towards the end start up again, and begin their sweet Musick; and this three times: I have often been stunned with this at Rusetto. In their Processions you always see some of these Fools foaming at the Mouth, and with Eyes shut, pro∣nouncing the word Hou, having a man on each side to support them from falling and they who can keep longest in that ecstasy, are the greatest Saints. M. de Theven.

Americans.

The Americans used to sing the Devil's Praises, to dance about Fires, which they made in ho∣nour of him, Rosse.

In Virginia they Worshiped with Praying, Sing∣ing and Offerings, and Dancing about Fires, with Howling and Rattles, beating the ground with Stones, Offering of Tobacco, Deer-suet and Blood on the Altars, Idem.

French Protestants, Dutch, &c.

I have observed before, that the Protestants of France, the Germans, and they of Zurick and Switzerland are noted for their pleasant singing of Psalms; which is to be imputed generally to the care taken in setting them to School to Learn singing by Notes, as well as Reading; and me∣thinks their example might provoke us to emula∣tion herein: The time and mony would be better spent by Parents and Children, than in some of those little Fancies, which our Gentry account Breeding. It would look more like a Masculine and Christian Prudence to consecrate our joy and Musick to the purposes of Religion, the Beauty of Holiness, and the Honour of our Maker and Redeemer; than to spend (as we commonly do) all our stock of Art and Mirth upon sensual Amours and Entertainments; And to make this exercise more smooth and melodious, let every one learn to read, and carry his book with him to Church, and let the Psalms be notified (as in the Palatinate on the Church-door) before-hand, or else the Congregation accustomed to a certain small number of Psalms, which the people may as easily get without Book, as the Maids and Chil∣dren do Ballads and Penny-Songs. And tho I

have often pleaded for the Lawfulness, and even usefulness of Organs, yet methinks since they sup∣pose a weakness and want of help for that Devo∣tion, and Vocal is commonly preferred before In∣strumental Musick, I could wish our Vocal might be so sweet and excellent, if possible, as to shame all Organs out of Churches.

Abassines.

I had almost forgot to have mentioned the Abas∣sines here, who (as I have said before) have in their Festival Solemnities their Singing Priests, Cymbals, Morrice-bells, Kettle-drums, Singing and Dancing and Skipping, as if they would make the Floor ring again, and clapping Hands to the God of Jacob. See the Greeks Feasting.

Fear of God alone.

Jews.

THE Old Testament gives us several Examples of the Jewish Zeal in this respect, which I shall not trouble my self to enumerate in this place: So doth the Apocrypha, especially the story of the se∣ven Sons. Josephus also seems to bid pretty fair for a consideration under this head, I mean, him whom Vespasian carryed along with him Captive from Palestine, and who is the author of the Histo∣ry of the Jewish wars. But as for the Modern Jews I have little to say; to their own master they stand or fall.

Christians.

Cyprian commends Cornelius for taking the Bishoprick of Rome upon him, when Decius the Emperour had threaten'd heavy severities to the Christian Ministers, and would sooner endure a Corrival in the Empire, than a Bishop at Rome.

Maris Bishop of Chalcedon—to Julian the Apo∣state upbraiding him with his blindness; I thank God (saith he) who hath taken away my sight, that I might not behold such a wretch as thou art.

Vettius Epagathus desiring leave to plead the Christians cause (seeing them dragg'd before the Judgment seat) was thereupon seized himself by the president. Dr. Cave.

Poland.

In Poland the Gentlemen and Nobility, when the Gospel is read in the Churches, draw their swords, in token that they are ready to defend it with their lives. S. Clark.

Muscovites.

One Juan Neronou, a Protopope of Casauskey, not long since began to inveigh against the honour done to Images, charging those who did worship colours and wood with Idolatry: But the Patriarch soon degraded him, and shut him up in a Monaste∣ry upon the river Wolga. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

They tell of one Sudatworets Philip Metropolite, who lived in the reign of the Tyrant John Basilou∣its, and grew famous for the remonstrances he made to that Prince of his wicked life; the Tyrant trou∣bled thereat, sent him into a Monastery from Mos∣cou:

but from thence he made his pen do, what his tongue could not, and from time to time repre∣sented the Judgments of God to the eyes of the Great Duke so pressingly, that the other not able to endure any longer, sent one of his servants to strangle him; the Executioner found him ready enough to dye, with this desire only, that instead of strangling with a Cord, he would run him with a knife into the heart: which he accordingly did. The Monks of the Monastery put him into the Ca∣talogue of Holy Martyrs. Idem.

Heavenly-Mindedness.

Jews.

NEither can I here give the Modern Jews any Panegyrick; (their garments seem rather to smell of the field, and their devotions appear too gross and scandalous, and their lives spotted with covetousness:) and as to the ancient Jews, the history of them is so full and authentick in sacred scripture, that to repeat it over here, were but Actum agere. Only this I must needs confess, by their hundred benedictions which they are to re∣hearse every day, as for the Crowing of the Cock, the appearance of the morning, the putting on their Clothes, washing themselves, eating, drink∣ing, for every particular dish brought to table, &c. they seem to aim at a perpetual and constant Tenor of Devotion; and if it be more than wash∣ing the outside of the platter, 'tis well: but this is certain, their hopes creep upon the Ground, and to this day they expect a Messiah that shall re∣store the Terrene Kingdom to Israel.

Christian.

Nazianzen saith, his sister Gorgonia did not more seem to be good, then really strive to be so, that she left nothing to the Prince of this World, but transferr'd all into the safe Treasuries above; leav∣ing nothing to the Earth, but her body; changing all for the hopes of a better life: bequeathing no other Riches to her children, but an excellent Pat∣tern. in laud. Gorg. Orat. 11.

Domitian the Emperor enquiring, and upon search finding out the Nephews of Judas, the brother of our Lord, of the Race and Posterity, which he de∣sired to extirpate, ask'd what possessions they had? They told him, they had between them 39 Acres of Land, to the value of about 9000 Pence, out of which they paid him Tribute, and maintain'd themselves with their own hard labour, shewing him their hard and callous hands: Then asking further of Christ and his Kingdom? They an∣swered, his Empire was not of this World, but Heavenly and Angelical, to take place at the end of the world, when he should come with Glory to Judg both Quick and Dead, &c. Whereupon the Emperor despising them on account of their meanness, let them go without any severity shew∣ed to them, Euseb. l. 3. c. 20.

Origen refusing the maintenance of others, Sold his Books to one that was to allow him four Oboli a day; the day he spent in laborious exercises and tasks, the most part of the Night in study, always remembring that of our Saviour, not to have two coats, nor to wear shoes, nor anxiously to care for the morrow.

Clemens Alex. speaks against—Ivory Hafts, or garnished with Silver; Ivory-Tables; Lamps of the Goldsmiths making; and Ivory Bed, or Couch; Purple Carpets, &c. Paedag. l. 2. c. 3.

Give us this day our daily bread, i. e. saith Gre∣gory Nyssen, not Delicacies, Riches, Purple Vestures, Golden Ornaments, Pearls, Jewels, Silver Vessels, Marble Pillars, Silk Carpets, Choirs of Musick, &c.

Renounce the Devil and all his works, the pomps and pleasures, &c. i. e. The sights, and sports of the Theatre, and such like Vanities, Cyril.

Tertullian tells his Adversaries, all the Plagues God sent in this World, could not hurt them, be∣cause they had no other concernment in this world but as soon as they could, to get out of it, Ap. c. 41.

Hierom tells of Marcella, that she lived so, as al∣ways believing she should immediately die; and never put off her Garments, but it put her in mind of her Grave and Winding-sheet.

Tertullian tells of a Christian Woman, possessed by the Devil at the Theatre; and being asked, how the durst enter into a Christian Woman? He made Answer, that he found her on his own ground.

Papists.

S. Francis renounced the World; and when a Priest to whom he offered it, would not take his Mony, he cast it away, and enter'd into a Vow of perpetual Poverty, Baker's Chron.

S. Francis Sales speaking of Cordial and Mental Prayer, adviseth thus;—Begin all thy Prayers, mental or Vocal, with the presence of God; keep this Rule without exception; and in short time thou wilt perceive, what profit thou shalt reap by it. And again, having finished (saith he) this mental Prayer, take heed lest thou give thy heart a jog; lest thou spill the Balm, which thou hast received, &c. keep thy self silent for some time, and fair and softly remove thy Heart from thy Prayers to thy worldly business. Introd. to a De∣vout Life.

Frequency and Diligence at Church.

Jews.

BEfore the Sun go down, the Women kindle their Sabbatarian Lights; which is an old Cu∣stom observed by Persius, Satyr 5. The reason is, because the first Woman extinguish'd the Light of Man by her Disobedience. Rosse.

The Jews make haste to the Synagogue, but go backward and slowly home. Dr. Addison.

In Jerusalem are said to have been 480 Syna∣gogues. Purchas.

The Jews are rather too Precise in their Prepa∣ration for the Synagogue than too Remiss; they Pray in order thereto betimes in the Morning; for the earlier the Orison, they think, the more acceptable to God. 'Tis their common saying, In Winter they raise the day, in Summer the day raises them. Some rise early every Morning to lament the Ruins of Jerusalem: It is a general Tradition among them, Heaven-gates are shut up at night, after midnight they are opened, and the noise of opening them awakens the Cocks, and the Cock ought to awaken us to Prayers by his crowing; and in their publick Liturgy they give thanks for this good Office of the Cock. On Sabbath-mornings they creep under the Counter∣pane, when they put on their Shifts, that the beams of the House may not be privy to their Nakedness: Before they go to the Synagogues, at leaving their Apartments, they bow their Heads

moderately in Lamentation for the Temple: They use all needful Evacuations; they wash; make haste to the Synagogue. Dr. Addison.

Christians.

Chrysostom (Hom. 56. Tom. 1.) saith of the Church at Antioch, that they would set aside all Affairs at home, to come and hear Sermons at Church:—That it was the Honour of the City (not their rich Suburbs, brave Houses, and gilded Dining-rooms) but a diligent and attentive People; that it was his great Encouragement to see such a famous and chearful Concourse, a People so well ordered and desirous to hear. Dr. Cave.

Origen in his Sermons, reproved no fault so much, as Absence from Church.

The Primitive Christians had several Sermons in the same Church Morning and Afternoon.

The Swedes have three Services every Sunday. The Switzers likewise a daily Sermon.

Jacobites.

The Jacobites in Socotera Island have Altars in their Churches, which they enter not, but stand in the Porch. Rosse.

Armenians.

The Bells all rang about midnight, and every one rose to go to Church: I believe it was more than usual, because it was Shrove-tide; for both the Office and the Missa were concluded before break of day. Saith M. Tavernier concerning the Armenians in the Convent of St. Stephen's, l. 1. c. 4. p. 18.

Lutherans.

The Protestants in the Palatinate have two Ser∣mons on Sunday, and every first Wednesday of the Month one.

Heathens.

At Hierapolis none, who had look'd upon a dead Corps, or in whose House any had died, might be admitted into the Temple for thirty days. Rosse out of Lucian.

In Siam every King of the Country is bound to erect a Temple, with high Steeples and a multi∣tude of Idols. Idem.

At Jagrenate in India is a great Pagod, where the Arch-Bramin keeps his Residence, wherein is a great Idol called Resora, with two Diamonds for his Eyes, and one about his Neck, the least of which weighs about forty Carats; Bracelets about his Arms, sometimes of Pearls, sometimes of Ru∣bies: The Revenues of which Pagod are sufficient to feed 15 or 20000 Pilgrims every day; which is a number often seen there, that Pagod being the greatest place of Devotion in all India; it main∣tains above 20000 Cows: That which makes it so Rich, is the vast Alms that are continually be∣stowed by so incredible a Multitude as comes from all parts. Tavernier, Part 2. l. 3. c. 9.

Greeks.

The Greeks in Cyprus upon Sundays and Holy∣days rise between one and two of the clock in the Morning to sing Matins; for which purpose there is a Clerk that goes from Door to Door, and knocks with a Hammer to wake the People, and

then cries out with a loud Voice, Christians, go to Church. Tavernier, l. 2. c. 6. p. 81.

They seem to me scarcely excusable from a Capital Sin, that build or adorn Churches and Monasteries with immoderate Expences, when so many living Temples of Christ are Poor, &c. Erasmus.

Muscovites.

The Muscovites go thrice to Church on Sundays and Festivals, to Mattins (Sasterim) before day, to the Obedny at noon, to Vespers or Wadschemi in the Evening: They stand all the Service-time, or kneel, incessantly bowing before the Images, &c.

Whereas in my former Impression of these Travels I said, that in the City and Suburbs of Moscou there were above 1500 Churches and Chap∣pels; and John Lewis Godfrey, Author of the Archontologia Cosmica, thinks that number incre∣dible: I must needs acknowledge that I was much mistaken, and now affirm for certain, there are above 2000, for no Lord but hath his private Chappel, nor any Street but hath many of them, though most of Wood, and very small ones, but fifteen foot square. D. of Holstein's Embass.

Indian Christians.

The Indian Christians, though heir Churches are low and ill furnished, yet they are neat and sweetly kept, matted, and without painted (which the Greek Churches abound with.) They assem∣ble chearfully, and at their entring shut their Eyes, the better to contemplate the Exercise they come about, with their own Unworthiness: Kneeling they look towards the Altar, near which the Priest is seated; him they salute with humble Reve∣rence,

who returns his Blessing with the up∣lifting of his Hands and Eyes. Sir Thomas Her∣bert.

Mexicans.

In Mexico were thirteen Temples. Purchas.

Mahometans.

In Fez are 700 Mosquits, some garnished with many Pillars and Fountains of Marble; each Tem∣ple hath a Priest to say Service, and look to the Churches Revenue. Rosse.

Tunquinese.

In Tunquin the great Cities have several Pagods, and hardly a Town or Village but hath one; and for every Pagod at least two Bonzes and two Says; but some Pagods maintain forty Bonzes and as many Says. Tavernier's Collect.

Pegu.

In Pegu they are magnificent in their Pagods, having some of beaten Gold; in the Varella or Temple of their King there are three of Silver, and one of Massy Gold, in the shape and proportion of a Man, &c. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.

Circassia.

They have one thing remarkable, that they never enter their Churches, till they resolve to have off Vice; that is, till after forty years

of Age; after which time they rob no more. Ibid.

German Protestants.

Those of the Palsgrave's Country had each Sunday two Sermons (the absent first admonished by the Clergy, the next time the Civil Magistrate was called to help.) Those of Geneva—in the Churches of their Cities every Sunday four Ser∣mons: Those of Breme—three, of which one was Catechetical. Mr. Hale's Letter from the Synod of Dort to Sir D. Carleton L. Embass.

Papists.

What meant sundry Ancient Councils, as the Eleventh of Tolet in Spain, yea even of Trent it self, to—enjoyn frequent Preaching, calling for more than any Man almost is able to perform? Anonym.

Catechising.

Jews.

COncerning the care which the Jews now take in Catechising their Children, see afterwards, under the Title of Good Children.

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

Christians.

8. Clemens praiseth the Corinthians, that they took care to admonish their young Men, to fol∣low things modest and comely; and exhorts them to instruct the Younger, to make their Children Partakers of the Discipline of Christ. Dr. Cave.

Constantine's first and greatest care towards his Sons, was, to secure the Happiness of their Souls, by sowing the Seeds of Piety in their Minds; which he did partly himself, by appointing Reli∣gious Tutors for them; and when he had taken them into a Partnership of the Government, by private Admonitions, or by Letters giving them Counsel, &c. This was always the first and chief Point, That they should prefer the Knowledge and Worship of GOD, the Great King of the World, before all other advantages, yea, the Em∣pire it self. Idem.

Nazianzen commends his Mother, that not on∣ly she her self was brought up under a Pious Edu∣cation, but conveyed it down, as a necessary In∣heritance to her Children: Gorgonia being well seasoned with her Instructions and Example; for she reclaimed her Husband, educated her Chil∣dren and Nephews, in the ways of Religion, while she lived; and left this as her last Charge and Re∣quest, when she died. Idem.

The Order of Catechising in the Primitive Times, is thus delivered, by Mr. Gabriel Tower∣son, &c.

1. When any desired to become a Proselyte, inquiry was made, not only into the Life of the Catechumen, but of those who brought him.

2. Upon Admonition, and a promise of Refor∣mation, he was admitted into the Rank of Cate∣chumens, by Prayer, and Imposition of Hands,

and so passed over to his Instructor, in a private School, or Auditory.

3. The Catechist entertain'd him with a long Narration of the Story of the Bible, from the Cre∣ation, to the Birth, Life, Death, and Resurrection of our Saviour, &c. closing with the last Jug∣ment, and an Admonition to beware of False Teachers, and of being scandalized at the ill Lives of some Christians: The Catechist all this while standing; though S. Austin would have had it changed into a sitting Posture, to prevent weari∣ness.

4. After this, they were taught particular Points, as of Faith, &c. Then admitted to the Lessons, and the Expositions of them in publick; and lastly, to the Prayers of the Catechumens.

5. After two, or more Years, they gave up their Names and Petitions to be Baptized, usually be∣fore Easter, and then plied with earnest Exhor∣tations to Repentance, Fasting, and Prayer.

6. The Apostles, and next the Bishops, were Catechists; afterwards the Office was devolved on others; as Cyprian appointed one Optatus, one not of the Clergy; Augustine, one Deo-gratias, a Dea∣con; Demetrius, Bishop of Alexandria, made O∣rigen, at eighteen Years a Catechist of that Fa∣mous School.

In a Synod held at Clovershow, or Clyff, under Cuthbert, Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, A. C. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. it was ordained, That those Priests, who did not as yet understand the Creed, and the Lords Prayer, should both learn themselves, and teach them to others in the English-Tongue. Spe••m Concil. p. 242. Can. 10.

By Canons given under King Edgar, A. C. 967. care was taken, That Children should be taught their Pater-noster, and Credo, by their Parents; else, when dead, not to be buried in Consecrated Ground, or thought worthy to receive the Eucha∣rist. Ibid. p. 447. Can. 17.22.

Much the same thing, and in the same words is enjoyned amongst the Ecclesiastick Laws of K. Knute, a. 1032.

A. C. 1548. Arch-Bishop Cranmer compiled a Catechism, dedicates it to the King, and in his E∣pistle, complains of the great neglect that had been in former times, of Catechising. Dr. Burnet's Hist. of the Reformation.

It was the Observation of the Learned'st King, that ever sate on the English Throne, That the Cause of the Miscarriage of our People into Po∣pery, and other Errors, was their ungroundedness in the Points of Catechism. Therefore his said Late Majesty, gave publick Order. for bestowing the latter part of the LORD's Day, in Fa∣miliar Catechism. — For my part, I have spent the greater half of my Life, in this sta∣tion of Holy Service; I thank GOD, not unpain∣fully, not unprofitably: But there is no one thing, whereof I repent so much, as not to have bestow∣ed more Hours in this Publick Exercise of Cate∣chism; in regard whereof, I could quarrel with my very Sermons, &c. Bp. Jos. Hall, Ep. Ded. to the Old Relig.

Geldria.

One of the Deputies of Geldria, to shew the Force of Catechising, told, That amongst them, a Minister, who at his first coming to his Living, found all his Parishioners Papists, so that he must Preach to the Walls, &c. But by going to their Houses, and expounding the Grounds of Reli∣gion, within a Year, he gained them all to Church. Mr. Hales Let. from Dort, to Sir D. Carleton.

Helvetia.

One of the Helvetian Deputies declared, That with them, all Persons before Marriage, were to be Examined by the Minister, else their Marriage was to be deferr'd. Idem.

A Catechism answering in bare Texts of Scrip∣ture, was desired by the Remonstrants, at the Sy∣nod of Dort, to gain Anabaptists, &c. Idem.

Palatinate.

In the Palatinate, in Sundays at one a Clock, the Bell rings duly, to Assemble the young People together at Church, in order to be Catechised; where Persons grown up to Men and Women, sub∣mit themselves willingly to Catechetical Instru∣ction, and aged Persons disdain not to give their Presence. The Ordinance is attended with Psalms and Prayers.

Protestants of France.

The Protestants of France have a large Cate∣chism, which they expound on Sundays, After∣noon.

Papists.

The Papists have their Catechism likewise, and Catechising used amongst them. See afterwards, under the Title of Discipline.

Frequency and Devotion at the Sacrament.

Jews.

THey embrace Circumcision for a Sacrament of Divine Institution, and a Sign and Seal of the Covenant, seldom deferring it longer than the eighth day; doing it sometimes at home, the Richer in the Synagogue. The chief Officer, or Circumciser, is Mohel; the God-father is called Baal-berith, who receives the Child at the Syna∣gogue-Door, with this Acclamation; Blessed is he, (the Child or Elias) that comes, and holds the Child to the Mohel, who gives GOD thanks for this Sacrament given to Abraham: Whilest the Fore-skin is taking away, the Father thanks the Lord, that he gave Abraham a heart to fulfill the Law of Circumcision, and preserv'd him to see this his Son circumcised. When he hath done, the Mo∣hel prays that the Child may live to see his Sons thus initiated; may keep the Law, and do good Works. Then he taking a Cup of Wine, and bles∣sing God, for creating the Vine, and giving it an exhilarating Vertue, dips the little Finger of his left Hand thrice in the Wine, and lets it drop in the Child's mouth, and having tasted it himself, reaches it to the Congregation. After which, the Mohel gives GOD thanks, that he hath Sanctified the Child in the Womb, and hath brought it to the Foederal-Sacrament, &c. Then he takes the Infant from the Baal-berith, and delivering it to the Father, gives it a Name, praying for him, &c.

Dr. Addison. I forgot to tell, that at the Baal-berth's giving the Child to the Mohel, is sung Deut. 15.

They are not peremptory about the precise time of eight Days: I knew one Jacob Israel Balgara, born in Spain, Circumcised in Barbary, in the for∣tieth Year of his Age. They are careful not to de∣lay the first occasion of being Circumcised. The negligence of Parents herein, is liable to Excom∣munication. If a Child die before the eighth day, 'tis Circumcised at the place of Burial, with only giving it a Name, &c.

In the celebration of the Passeover, they run home from the Synagogues at Even, where they have in one Dish three Cakes, in another a rosted Leg of Lamb, with an hard Egg; in another, Pap, and spiced Wine, and divers Fruits; in another, Lettice, Parsley, &c. Rosse.

Christians.

Serapion having lapsed, and on his Death-bed desiring Reconciliation, and the Sacrament, and none being willing to communicate with him, he sent his Boy to the Pastor, who being also sick, sent the Eucharist by the Boy; after he had re-received the Sop, he immediately died. Dr. Cave.

Calvinists.

A Gentleman of no mean rank, being a Candi∣date of Divinity, and assisting at the Administra∣tion of the Sacrament, while he was holding the Cup, fixed his Eyes upon a Gentlewoman, who was betrothed to him: She, some days after, at her Father's House, ask'd him the Reason: He told her, because he had almost a fancy to drink her

Health. Whereupon she began to hate, and ut∣terly detest him; and the Matter being spread a∣broad, he was taken Prisoner, and some Weeks af∣ter Condemned and Beheaded. Werndley, in his Liturgia Tigurina.

Heathens, Gaurs.

The Gaurs in Persia, at the Birth of their Chil∣dren, practise something like our Baptism; for some days after the Child is born, they wash it with Water, wherein certain Flowers are first boyl'd, and during that dipping, the Priest, who is present, makes certain Prayers. If the Child dye without that washing, they do not believe, but that it goes to Paradise; but the Parents shall give an account for their neglect, because the wash∣ing encreases his Favour in the sight of GOD. M. Tavern. l. 4.

Armenians.

The Armenians always Communicate at their Marriage, and during the Administration, they Sing, and play on certain great Cymbals. D. of H. Emb. Trav.

Those aged Persons, that Communicate not once a Year, and Children dying unbaptized, are not buried in the Church-yard. Idem. p. 208.

Muscovites.

Those Muscovites, who receive the Sacrament, prepare themselves by extraordinary Mortifica∣tions, for eight days, eating nothing but a hard kind of Bread, and drinking nothing but Water and Quas, which is so sowre, that it wrings the Belly,

and brings to Death's door, and make their Con∣fession. Such as have taken an Oath lately, in any Law-suit, or committed Murder, or any hei∣nous Sin, are debarr'd 'till death. There are but few, that neglect to receive the Sacrament at Easter.

Sacraments.

Muscovites.

THE Muscovites think Baptism the only Door through which a Man must enter into Christ, and so into Paradise. They Baptize their Chil∣dren as soon as born; if weak, at home, if well, at Church. The way thus:

• 1. The Priest receives the Child at the Church-Door from the God-father and God-mother, cros∣ses and blesses him, saying, The Lord preserve thy going out, and coming in; receives Wax-Candles, uses Incense, &c.
• 2. Makes a Procession about the Font 3 times, with the God-father, &c. the Clerk going before with the Picture of S. John, the Priest reading in the interim, &c.
• 3. The God-fathers give the Child's Name in Writing, which the Priest puts on an Image upon the Child's breast, saying over certain Prayers.
• 4. He asks the God-fathers, if the Child believe in God the Father, Son, and H. Ghost.
• 5. All turn their Backs upon the Font, to shew their horrour for those three Questions that are to be ask'd afterwards, viz. If he renounced the De∣vil, his Angels, and his Works? To which the

• God-fathers answer three times, and spit so often on the ground.
• 6. Then they face about, and the Priest asks, If they will bring up the Child in the true Greek Religion.
• 7. He Exorcises the Child, by putting his hand on him, and blowing three times cross, and say∣ing, Get out of this Child, thou unclean Spirit.
• 8. He cuts off a little of the Child's hair, puts it in a Book, dips the naked Child three times in the Water, In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
• 9. Puts a corn of Salt in the Child's mouth, crosses it on the Fore-head, Hands, Breast, Back, with Oil, puts a clean Shirt on him, saying, Thou art as clean as this Shirt; hangs a Cross about his Neck, to be kept 'till Death. D. of Holst. Emb. Trav.

Modern Heathens.

The Baptism of the Persees, in East-India, is thus:

So soon as one is born, the Daroo is called upon, who delays not, but being instructed in the pre∣cise time of his Nativity, calculates his Fortune; the Daroo gives the Name, the Mother assenting to it: This done, they haste together to the Egga∣ree, where the Priest puts a little Water into the Bark of a Tree, the Name of which is Holme, the place it grows in Yezd, not far from Spahawn (a Tree that Zertoost blessed, a Tree which, they say, yields no shadow.) The Water out of this hallow∣ed Rind, being pured upon the Infant, a Prayer is then made, that it may be cleansed from all im∣purity.— At 7 years of Age the Child is Confirm∣ed by the Daroo, and taught to say his Prayers o∣ver the Fire (but with his Mouth and Nostrils co∣ver'd, lest his sinful Breath offend the Deity;) af∣ter

which he drinks a little cold Water, chaws a Pomegranate-Leaf, washes in a Tank, cloaths his Body with a fine Shuddero, reaching to his Waste; ties a Zone of Cushee about his Loins, woven with Inkle of the Herboods making, (which he wears ever after,) and after a short Prayer, that he may never prove an Apostate, but continue a Fire-Worshipper; that he may eat no Man's Meat, nor drink any Man's Drink, but his own; he is ever after reputed a Believer. Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia.

Concerning the Bannyans, see in the First Book, Ch. Sacram.

Amboyna.

In Amboyna, (though Worshippers of the Devil) they Circumcise at Twelve, or Thirteen Years of Age, &c. Mandelslo.

Sachion.

In Sachion, the Tartars dedicate their Children to their Idols; and on Festival-Days, Sacrifice Rams for their Childrens Preservation. Rosse.

Guinea.

In Guinea, the Priests besprinkle their Infants, (after Sermon) with Water, wherein a Newt doth swim. Rosse.

Loango.

In Loango, Circumcision is used. Idem.

And in Madagascar also, and Jucatan.

Armenians.

The Armenians thus Consecrate and Administer the Sacrament.

1. They set the Consecrated Bread on the Altar.

2. The Arch-Bishop reads the Mass for the Ce∣remony.

3. At reading the Gospel they light abundance of Wax-tapers.

4. After the Gospel, several of the Noviciates take Sticks in their hands, about 5 Foot long, at the end whereof are Latten Plates, with little Bells hanging about them, which when they are shaked, sound like Cymbals.

5. Other Noviciates hold a Copper Plate in their hands, hung about with Bells, which they strike one against another, and at the same time the Ecclesiasticks and Laity sing together indiffer∣ent harmoniously.

6. All this while the Arch-bishop hath two Bishops on each side of him, who are in the room of a Dean and a Sub-dean.

7. By and by he goes and unlocks a Window in the Wall on the Gospel side, and takes out the Chalice where the Wine is.

8. Then with all his Musick, he takes a turn a∣bout the Altar, on which he at length sets down the Chalice, saying certain Prayers.

9. With the Chalice in his hand, and the Bread upon the Chalice, he turns towards the People, who presently Prostrate themselves upon the ground, beat their Breasts, and kiss the Earth, while the Arch-bishop pronounces, This is the Lord who gave his Body and Blood for you.

10. Then he turns towards the Altar, and eats the Bread dipt in the Wine: For they never drink the Wine.

11. He turns towards the People with the Bread and Chalice in his hand, and they that will receive, come one after another to the bottom of the Choir, to whom he gives the Bread dipt, as be∣fore. The bread is without Leaven, flat and round, about as thick as a Crown, and as big as the Host of the Mass, being Consecrated the day before by the Priest; whose Office it is, M. Tavernier, l. 4. c. 9.

They never put Water in their Wine. When they come to the Communion, the Arch-bishop or Priest says these words, I confess and believe that this is the Body and Blood of the Son of God, who takes away the sins of the World, who is not only ours, but the Salvation of all mankind. He repeats these words three times, the people saying after him word for word, ibid.

They give the Communion to Children of two or three Months old, which the Mothers bring in their Arms, tho many times the Children put it out of their Mouths again, ibid.

They never administer in Lent, for then they never say Mass, but on Sunday noon, which they call Low Mass; at which time they never see the Priest, who hath a Curtain drawn before the Altar, and only reads the Gospel and Creed aloud.

The Armenians Baptize infants on Sunday, ex∣cept in danger of Life; the Midwife carrying the Infant to Church, where the Bishop or Priest plunges it naked in the water, and returns it to the Godfather, going on with his Prayers, and twists a double string, one of white Cotton, ano∣ther of red silk, (signifying the Blood and Water, which flowed from the Body of Christ) about the Child's neck; then he anoints the Child, and crosseth it in the several places where the Oyl dropped, saying, I Baptize thee in the Name of Father, Son and Holy Ghost. The Forehead, Chin, Stomach, Arm-holes, Hands and Feet are anointed. The Patriarch makes this Oyl every year on the Eve of our Lady in September, after a small Lent of eight days, of several fra∣grant

Flowers and Aromatical Drugs; but the principal is called Balassau-Jague, or flower of pa∣radise. When 'tis made, two bottles are sent to all the Convents of Asia, Europe and Africa. When the Ceremony of baptism is over, the Godfather returns home with the Infant in his arms, and a Taper of white wax in each hand, attended with trumpets, drums, haut-boys, which go before to the parents house, where the Godfather delivers the child to the mother, she prostrating her self before the Godfather, and kissing his feet, he her head; the minister names the child according to the Name of the Saint of that day in their Alma∣nack: Afterwards they Feast. The poorer sort carry the Child to Church on the Week-days, with∣out any Ceremony, with Tears in their Eyes, pre∣tending it to be sickly, and like to die, and so make no Feasts at all. If Women lye in 15 or 20 days before Christmas, they often defer till the Festival; then in all the Cities and Villages where the Armenians live; if there be any river or pond, they spread 2 or 3 Flat-bottom'd Boats with car∣pets to walk upon; and in one of them set up an Altar, and in the Morning by Sun-rising all the Armenian Clergy of that Town or City and Parts adjoyning, get into the Boats in their Habits, with the Cross and Banner, dip the Cross in the Water 3 times, and every time drop the Holy Oyl upon it; then plunge the Infant, and anoint him 3 times, saying, I Baptize, &c. The King of Per∣sia is many times present at the Ceremony, when perform'd at Ispahan, riding on Horse-back to the side of the River, with all his Nobility, M. Ta∣vernier l. 4. c. 11.

Bohemians.

—Neither are we alone in this use (viz. of kneeling at the Lord's Supper) the Church of Bo∣hemy allows and practiseth it, Dr. Hall.

Gilolo and Amboina.

The Inhabitans here Circumcise by only slitting the Prepuce with a Cane provided for that use, Packet broke open, vol. 2.

Persia.

The Persians dedicate their Children to their Saints, Ibid.

Sanchion.

In Sanchion there are several Monasteries of Idols to whom they Dedicate their Children, and on Festivals Sacrifice Rams for their preservation, ibid.

Circassians.

The Circassians Baptize and Circumcise, and in∣deed are composed of both Christians, Mahometans, Jews and Idolaters, ibid.

Loango.

They are Idolaters and Circumcise, ibid.

Guinea.

In Guinea the Priest sprinkles young boys with Water, in which a Newt swims; they also use Circumcision, ibid.

Madagascar.

In Madagascar they are Circumcised, ibid.

Mexico.

The Mexicans have among them a kind of Bap∣tism, viz. cutting the Ears and Members of young Children, washing them presently upon their birth, and putting a Sword in the Right Hand, and a Target in the left; this for Kings and Noble Mens Children: But to the Children of the Vul∣gar they put the marks of their Callings; and to their Daughters Instruments to Spin, Knit, and La∣bour. Purchas.

Confession, sorrow for Sin, Mor∣tifications, &c. Absolution.

Jews.

AT the Feast of Expiation or Attonement, every morning during the Feast, they thrice repeat this Confession, O Lord, thy People have sin∣ned, &c. Instead of a proper Sacrifice (because they want a place) every Father of a House takes a Cock, and waves it three times about his Neck, &c. About the middle of their Service, they make an interruption, and two by two step aside in the Sy∣nagogue, and confess their Sins, each to other; he that Confesseth, turns his Face Northwards, and

with great seeming Contrition, bows his Body, beats his Breast, and readily submits his back to such stripes as his Friend will inflict, who yet ne∣ver exceeds the Number of 39. Dr. Addison.

Ancient Heathen.

Diamastigosis was a great Solemnity among the Lacedaemonians, of which Tertullian makes menti∣on in his Apolog. &c. and Philostratus in the Life of Apollonius Tianaeus; in which young Gen∣tlemen were beaten with Scourges before the Altar.

Papists.

The Papists are bound to Confession at least once a year, at, or near Easter, and to receive the Sacrament, and to undergo the Penance Assign'd them by the Priest; after which Penance the Bi∣shop goes to the Church-door, where the Peni∣tent lies Prostrate on the ground, saying, Come ye Children, hearken unto me, I will teach you the fear of the Lord. Then he kneels and Prays for him, admonishes him; brings him into Church, where he cuts his Hair and Beard, lays aside his Peniten∣tial Robes, puts on clean Clothes, and receives the Lord's Supper, Rosse.

Abassines.

The Abassines, being of a soft and mild disposi∣tion, for the most part, so soon as they have com∣mitted an offence (that is notable) presently run to their Confessors, and confessing, that they have sinn'd, desire to receive the Communion for the quiet of their Consciences. Ludolph.

Some of the Abassine Monks have invented seve∣ral ways of Afflicting their Bodies; as for exam∣ple,

• To stand whole days together in cold Water.
• To gird their Loyns with a heavy Chain.
• To feed only upon Pot-herbs and Roots.
• To thrust themselves into the Clefts of Trees, and upon their closing again, to suffer themselves to be buried alive. Jo. Ludolph.

Armenians.

I staid at the Three Churches (Egmiasin) with the Patriarch three hours, and while we were dis∣coursing together, in came one of the Monks of the Convent, who had not spoken to any person whatsoever in 22 years, by reason of a Penance, that was imposed upon him: Never did Man ap∣pear so meager and deformed; but the Patriarch sent for him, and by his Authority Commanded him to break silence, which he did by speaking at the same time, M. Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.

Mahometans.

Some Santoes in Egypt go stark naked, many of whom I have seen, without the least rag to cover their Nakedness, in Winter or Summer: And suf∣fer their Hair to grow, as long as it can, for greater mortification: Go often to dine with the great Men of the City, which is accounted a Blessing to the House; but very Lascivious; many Women kissing their Priapus with great Veneration, M. de Thev.

Some eat Serpents, Idem.

A Santo at Caire had a Turban, as broad as a Milstone, weighing half an hundred weight: The weight of his Turban made him walk very softly, Idem.

Heathens.

In Narsinga and Bisnagar Pilgrims resort to a certain Idol, either with their Heads bound, or Ropes about their Necks, or Knives sticking in their Arms and Legs; which Limbs, if they Fester, they are accounted Holy. When their Idol is car∣ried in Procession, Pilgrims strive to be crushed to Death; and when their Bodies are burned, their Ashes are kept as Holy Relicks. Some of them cut their Flesh in pieces, and stab themselves with Knives, to the Honour of this Idol. Rosse.

In Ceylon or Zeilan some go on Pilgrimages a thousand Leagues, eighteen Miles whereof they wade up to the middle in dirty stinking Water, full of Blood-leeches, and seven Leagues they clamber up a steep Mountain by the help of Nails and Thorns tied together; and all this to visit a Stone on the top of this Hill, having in it the print of a Man's Foot, who (they say) came thi∣ther first to instruct them in Religion: Near the Stone is a Springing water, in which they Wash, then Pray, and with sharp-pointed Instruments cut their Flesh, and draw Blood, thinking there∣by all their Sins are pardoned, and God pleased. Idem.

In New-Spain on the Feast of Penance and Par∣don, when they Sacrificed a Captive, after much Adoration, they took up Earth and eat it, de∣siring Pardon for their Sins, and bringing Rich Presents to their Idol, and Whipping themselves on the Shoulders: On this day much Meat is pre∣sented to the Idols, and then to the Priests, who five days before had eat but one Meal a day. Idem.

The Southern Americans, at an Eclipse, Fast; the married Women scratch their Faces, and pluck their Hairs; the Maids draw Blood with sharp

Fish-bones; supposing the Sun to be angry with them. Idem.

The Gaurs in Persia preserve Cows-piss, and compound it with a Water, which they cause them to drink who have committed any Sin, after they have been at Confession for it: They call it the Cazi's Water, which Urine ought to be preserved forty days, with an Infusion of Willow-bark and certain Herbs. When any Person is confessed, if it be a Crying Sin, the Party is to stay ten days in the Cazi's House, and not to eat or drink but what the Priest gives him. And in order to Ab∣solution, the Priest strips him naked, and tyes a little Dog to his right great Toe, which he leads with him about the Cazi's House, where-ever he goes, sometimes a whole day, sometimes longer, as the Crime is: In that Posture he desires the Cazi to Purifie him. The Priest answers, the Dog must Purifie him, not he. After which he pours the Water seven times on his Head, then gives him a Draught to drink; and so he is absolved: Afterwards he Feasts all his Friends at the Cazi's House. But the Women and Maids are shrifted by the Cazi's Wife. M. Tavernier, l. 4. c. 8.

Zeal.

Jews.

BRethren, saith St. Paul, my hearts desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be Saved; for I bear them record, that they have a Zeal of God, but not according to Knowledge, Rom. 10.2. And the Apostle himself was a Zealot of the same kind before his Conversion,—Con∣cerning

Zeal persecuting the Church of God. And the Sect he belonged to, was notoriously guilty that way; none warmer in the blind Pursuit of Religion than the Pharisees: And yet we may trace the same fiery Humour conveyed down to following Ages and Generations; witness their perpetual Hatred and Persecution of the Christian Church, their obstinate Adherence to their Devo∣tions in the Siege of Jerusalem, their Zealous At∣tempts to return to the Holy Land, and re-build the Holy City, &c. and this all in spight of Mi∣racles and Judgments, enough to convince them of their Folly, if they were not absolutely blind and hardened.

Scaliger tells us of an Order of Men among them called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Mourners, that once a year, on the ninth day of Ab, were allowed en∣trance into Jerusalem by Adrian's Edict, which (as Benjamin an Hebrew Author relates) give Tithes of all which they possess to the Wise Men, always sitting in the School, and to the humbled Israelites which lament Sion, and bewail Jeru∣salem. These dwell in Caves or ruined Houses, Fasting all the days of their Life, except on the Sabbaths and Festivals, beseeching Mercy conti∣nually at the Hands of God.

Christians.

The Martyrs at Thebais, multitudes having been executed every day with all imaginable Cruelties, Sentence was no sooner passed against one Party, but others came, presented themselves before the Tribunal, confessing themselves Christians, and re∣ceived the Sentence with Joy. Dr. Cave.

When Servetus condemned Zuinglius for his Rashness, his answer was, In aliis mansuetus ero, in Blasphemiis in Christum non ita.

Samodies.

Here the Priest, who is the eldest of the Family or Tribe, in Divine Service, instead of Singing, Howls till he fall down as one dead; rising again, orders a Sacrifice of five Deer; then thrusts a Sword half way into his Belly; with several other Illusions, and Tricks of Sorcery. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.

Mexicans.

The Town of Mexico was great, and had thir∣teen Temples, in each of which were many Idols of Stone of diverse Fashions, before whom they Sacrificed Men, Doves, Quails, and other things, with great Perfumes and Veneration.—Some years they Sacrificed, as was thought, fifty thousand Men. S. Purchas.

Mahometans.

The Turks are very Zealous for their Religion, which they endeavour to propagate all over the World. M. de Thevenot.

The Asian Turks are greater Zealots: I knew at Smyrna a Reverend Preacher amongst them, who had many Pupils, who was so great a lover of his own Sect, that he hated all Mankind be∣side; and stuffed his Sermons with Invectives against Christians, till at last chidden by the Officers of the City: Yet his Pride hardly abated, for when on his Mule's back, with his Followers on foot, he made all Western Christians whom he met with accidentally, to alight, and attend, whilst so Holy a Man passed by. P. Ricaut Esq; in his Present State of the Greek Church.

Heathens.

In Mexico they burnt Incense before their Idols every Morning, Noon-tide, Evening, and at Mid∣night, and this with much Reverence; and then they beat themselves, and drew Blood with sharp Bodkins. Rosse.

In Jucatan, in their Idolatrous Processions, they wound themselves, and offer themselves cheerfully for Sacrifices. Idem.

Tunquinese.

It is a thing almost incredible, what a vast number of Sacrifices the King sends to the Tem∣ples of his false Gods (at his Inauguration) to be there offered to the Idols. The number of Beasts is said to exceed an 100000, besides the value of a Million in Panes of Gold, Tissues, and Silks to adorn the Idols; and Orange-coloured Calicuts for the Bonzes, and those that attend the Service of the Pagods; and a vast number of pieces of blue Calicuts for the Poor that are kept in the Pagods. Tavernier's Collection of several Rela∣tions, &c.

Moderation.

Jews.

A Moderation in reference to the Ceremonial Law, especially when the Moral came into Competition with it; and sometimes even in

reference to the Judicial, seems frequently in Scripture permitted and practised: Circumcision sometimes neglected, and the Passover, and Sacri∣fices, &c. the Shew-bread eaten by others than Priests; and an immoderate Zeal for Oblations, New Moons and Sabbaths, sharply reproved, when the weightier things of the Law were neglected. Vid. Psal. 50. Isa. 1. Hos. 6.6. I desired Mercy, and not Sacrifice, &c. Mie. 6.6, 7, 8. As if the Almighty were about to retract those very Cere∣monies which himself had instituted, when he saw the People dote so fondly upon them, as to forget or not duly mind the more solid and substantial parts of Religion.

Christians.

When I come to Rome, I Fast on the Sabbath; when I am here, I do not Fast. So St. Ambrose at Milan tells St. Augustine; which Judgment of Ambrose, Austine saith, he look'd on as a Heavenly Oracle, viz. To whatever Church you come, observe the Custom of that Church, if you would avoid giving Offence to others, and taking it from others. Dr. Stillingfleet.

The Non-observance of indifferent things com∣manded, when there is no apparent Contempt or Scandal, does not involve a Man into the Guilt of Sin; for the ground of the Magistrates Command, is only in point of Contempt and Scandal, and for preserving Order in the Church; for to command or obey, in reference to these things, from any Opi∣nion of the necessity of them, (and therefore the only ground of observing them) is to shew that we are not guilty of the Power commanding, or of Scan∣dal to others. Idem. Tota igitur religio ect in fugi∣endo scandalo & vitando contemptu. Whitaker, Contr. 4. qu. 7, c. 2.

They do not bind, if Contempt and Scandal be removed. P. Martyr de leg. Eccl.

Hooper, who had raised a Difference about Gar∣ments, writ twice to Ridley about the time of his Persecution and Imprisonment; who writ him an answer, as soon as he could convey it; in which he declared, how intirely he was knit to him, though in some Circumstances of Religion they had for∣merly jarr'd a little: It was Hooper's Wisdom and his own Simplicity that had divided them, every one following the abundance of his own Sense: But now he assured him, that in the Bowels of Christ he loved him in the Truth, and for the Truth. Dr. Burnet's History of the Reform. &c.

The Popish Cantons have made Laws, that it shall be Capital to any to change their Religion; and on a set day every year they go all to Mass, and the Masters of Families Swear to continue true to the State, and firm in their Religion, to their Lives end: And so they pretend to punish their falling into Heresie with Death and Confiscation of Goods, because 'tis a Violation of the Faith, which is so solemnly Sworn. But on the other hand, in the Protestant Cantons, such as turn, are only obliged to go and live out of the Canton; but for their Estates, they still preserve them, and are permitted to sell them. One cannot but observe more of the merciful Spirit of the Gospel in the one, than in the other. Idem—Letter from Zurick.

Mahometans.

They give excellent Rules for bridling the Passions, and shunning of Vice, e. g. If thou wouldest have Hell shut its seven Gates, take heed thou Sin not with thy seven Members, viz. Eyes, Ears, Tongue, Hand, Foot, Belly, Pri∣vities, (which last they dare not name. F. Simon.)

They believe, a good Life in all Religions will bring a Man to Paradise; which would seem

to destroy their Principle of forcing all to their Religion, did they not affirm the Musselmen are all in a higher and more excellent Paradise than the best of the rest of the World. Anonym.

Ancient Heathens.

Socrates, at a Pompous Solemnity, when a great deal of Gold and Silver was carried along, cried out, How many things are there, which I do not Covet! He went commonly bare-footed, and his Feet were much hardened. His Wife used to observe of him, that he commonly went out, and returned home with the same Coun∣tenance; he made no boast of his Learning, but nather Ignorance, professing himself to know nothing: And when injuriously he was cast into Prison, he made no Supplication to his Judges; and the last day of his Life discoursed much of the Immortality of Souls, and with the Poi∣sonous Cup in his hands, with which he ended his days,) spake thus, That he was not haled to Death, but was ascending up to Heaven.

The same Socrates, to a Man crying out that he should dye, if he were not revenged upon him; made answer, Let me dye, if I make not thee my Friend. Hierocl. Frag.

Pegu.

The Talapoi in Pegu, are not angry at those, who change their Opinions to Christianity, if their Lives be afterwards Pious and Regular. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.

Cathay.

The Tartars in Cathay oblige none by force to be of their Religion. Ibid.

Purity, Sincerity.

Jews.

THe Examples of true Israelites in Sacred Scrip∣ture are so obvious to every Christian Reader, as well as others, that there is no need of Repeti∣tion here. I shall therefore only tell you what re∣mark is made upon them at this day.

Tho some idle Jews have used a scandalous com∣pliance with the Rites of other Nations, with the Papists turning Papists, and joyning themselves to a Crucifix and Rosary, as well as to the Zizith and Tephillim; yea, some have entered with Holy Or∣ders: Yet the Barbary Jews will not so much as eat of Meat dressed by one of a different perswasion, nor drink in the same Cup after a Christian or Moor, till it be washed, Dr. Addison.—And this they do, notwithstanding they hold, That the Law of Na∣ture is only Obligatory to all mankind; and to those who observe this Law they promise the World to come (Eternal Life;) tho reserving to themselves a greater Glory than others. Idem.

Christians.

It were needless to make instances of Sincerity or Purity in Christians, their Holy Lives, their resplendent Graces, their great and extraordinary Sufferings being an abundant proof thereof, even in the Judgments (sometimes) of their Enemies; who by this means have been Converted and brought over, not only to a good Opinion of the Persons, but the Religion too. And tho it must be confessed, that all which hath glistered amongst them, was not pure Gold; yet neither was all paint and dissimulation. The Letters in some are too plain and Capital to be misconstrued to Hypocrisy: And tho the Infirmities of Nature have sometimes shaded the brightness of their Vertues; yet I doubt not, but in many the Heart (as in the Case of Arch-Bishop Cranmer) hath been preserved intire and inviolate.

Zurick.

The publick Justice of the City is quick and good, and is more commended then the private Justice of those that deal in Trade: a want of sin∣cerity is much lamented, by those that know the Town (Zurick) well. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Rome.

For one that studies antiquities, pictures, sta∣tues, or musick, there is more entertainment for him at Rome, then in all the rest of Europe; but if he hath not a taste of these things, he will soon be weary of a place, where the Conversation is al∣ways general, and where there is little sincerity or openness practised, and by Consequence where Friendship is little understood. Idem.

Heathens.

Socrates would say, That it was the most com∣pendious way to Glory, if every one would take care to Be, what they would be thought to Be, Cic. Offic. 2.

The Bramins hate to touch a Pot or Cup with their Mouth, but rather pour their Liquor in at a distance; eat nor drink with Men of other Re∣ligions, use washings much, touch no unclean thing, Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia.

The Persees seldom feed together, lest they par∣ticipate one anothers impurity; each hath his own Cup, so as if any of his own Caste chance to use it, the other washes it three times, and forbears it a while after. Idem.

In Mexico, and other parts of America, they Sacrificed Men sometimes to the Sun, and used to open the Breast, and pull out the Heart, and offer that Principally, and then to throw it to the Idol. The Inferior Priests in the interim holding the Legs, Arms and Head of the Sacrificed wretch, whilst his Heart was taking out. Idem.

The Merchants, who had a peculiar God and Festival day; when they Sacrificed a Man, they gave him first for nine days Divine Honour, and offered his Heart about Midnight to the Moon, as Mistress of the Waters, or by way of gratitude for her light, Idem.

The Gaurs drink Wine and eat Swine's Flesh, if of their own breeding and feeding; but are very careful lest their Hogs eat any Ordure; for if they have devour'd any nastiness, they are strictly forbid to eat them. They never pare their Nails, so that if by way of disgrace or any misfortune they are constrained to cut their Nails, or Hair; they carry that which they cut off, to some place appointed without the City for that purpose. M. Tavernier l. 4. c. 8.

If at any time a Hair fall on their Cloths, those Cloths must be washed in Cows-piss.

Perseverance.

Jews.

IT is observed of the Jews, That they adhere ob∣stinately to their Religion; and very rarely have we any instances of Converts to Christianity; which is imputed chiefly to the care they take in the timely Education of their Children. When Titus Vespasian came against them to Jerusalem; rather than prophane their Festival, they exposed them∣selves, unanimously, to the danger of the Enemy. Private Persons among them, (as one here in En∣gland, falling into a Jakes on the Sabbath-day) have through an obstinate Perseverance in their Super∣stition, run the hazard of their lives.

Christians.

Victorinus, a Rhetorician at Rome, a Man of great Note and Fame, who had obtained the ho∣nour of a publick Statue, but a zealous Pagan, upon reading Scripture, turn'd Christian, which he told privately to Simplician, who would not believe him, unless he would testifie it also in the Publick Church: To which, at first, he answered with some scorn; — What! Are they then the Walls that make a Christian? Afterwards, beco∣ming sensible of his Fault, and gathering courage, afraid lest Christ should deny him, if he should

refuse to confess Him, came to Simplician, and said; Come, let us go into the Church, and I will now become a Christian. He did so, and was In∣structed and Baptized; and being to make the ac∣customed Confession, the Ministers offered him the liberty of Privacy, (as to those who were of a bashful temper,) which he refused, making Con∣fession before all the People. Aug. Conf. l. 8. c. 2.

One Blandina (in the French Persecution under Aurelius) a good Woman, yet of whom the Church was afraid, how she should hold out, be∣cause of the tenderness of her Body; and Educa∣tion; when she came to it, though plied from Morning 'till Night, with all kind of Racks and Tortures; she bore up with invincible Courage, refreshing her self, ever and anon, with these words; I am a Christian, and no Evil is done by us. Her Tormentors gave over, and wondered, That a Body, so broken, should be able to breath.

The Britains, in the time of Austin the Monk, would not renounce their Hen Fydh (old Faith) counting Popery an Innovation then, and there∣fore stoutly resisted all that Austin said. Th. Jones, of Oswestree.

John Rodolph Stadler, a Clock-Maker of Zurik, who had been five Years in the King of Persia's Service, and growing weary of being so long a∣mong Infidels, was desirous to return into his own Countrey; but desiring his Majesty's leave, had 400 Crowns promised him to stay two Years longer. But this prevail'd not; for he got the German Ambassadors to interceed for him: In the mean time his House was broke open in the night, and the Thief kill'd; for which he was Condem∣ned to dye; with this proviso, That if he would be circumcised and turn Mussulman, he should be pardon'd. Most of the Lords sollicited him very much to change his Religion, at least in shew, and

for a time, and promised him advantages: Twice he was brought to the place of Execution in the Maidau, in hopes the horrour of death would oblige him to renounce; but his constancy could not be shaken. He told them, that the King's fa∣vour should never make him lose that which Jesus Christ had done for him, in redeeming him from Eternal death by his blood, &c. The Augustine Monks and Carmelites endeavour'd all they could, to make him profess himself Roman Catholick; but all in vain; at last he was delivered up to the Re∣lations of the Deceased, and at 3 blows struck down to the ground. 1637: D. of Holst. Emb. Trav. p. 208. and M. Tavernier l. 5. c. 4.

Armenians.

M. Tavernier cites several examples of the con∣stancy of the Armenians in maintaining their Reli∣gion against the persecutions of the Mahometans, as of one that went to the Cadi, saying, Sir you know, that some years since I turn'd Mahometan, now I come to declare before you, that I have re∣pented of denying the Saviour of the world and embracing your wicked law, proceeding to blas∣pheme. Mahomet, for which he was cut in pieces. l. 4. c. 14.

Mahometans.

A Gentleman of Quality and a servant to the Mogul, would needs be baptized, and become a Christian, whereupon the King sent for him, and by promises and threats, strongly attempted to turn him again to Mahometanism (for a tryal of his constancy) but he replied to the Mogul, that he was most willing to suffer any thing in that cause, that the King could inflict, and as for the rewards proffered, he would not accept of any

thing, to forsake his said Religion: whereupon the Mogul wondering at his constancy, told him, that if he could have frighted him, or brought him from his new Profession, he would have made him an example for all Waverers; but perceiving his resolution, with a reward dismissed him. Anonyn. Author of the Manners of Indolstan, &c.

Observation of the Lord's Day, or Sabbath.

Jews.

IN the days of Mattathias, Father of Judas Mac∣cabeus, 1000 were murdered without resistance, 'till by him they were better advised.

Before that time, Ptolomey captivated Jerusalem and the Jews, both by this advantage, viz. their su∣perstitious strictness in observing the Sabbath: So did Pompey afterwards.

They cavilled with our Saviour's Disciples, for plucking and rubbing a few Ears of Corn on that day, when they were hungry.

A Jew fell into a Privy at Maidenburg, 1270. on the Sabbath; and another at Tewksbury, 1220. and were, the one by the Bishop of the place, the other by the Earl of Glooester, constrained to a∣bide the Christian Sabbath: the latter of them died in his stinking Superstitious Devotion.

They Fasted that Day 'till Noon; their Sabbath-days Journey was not above 2000 Paces, by the Institution of Barachibas, Simeon, and Hellis, Rab∣bins.

The Sacrifices, and accustomed Rites of the Sabbath are mentioned Num. 28. Lev. 23, & 24. where we may read, That the daily Burnt-Offer∣ing, and Meat-Offering, and Drink-Offering, were doubled on the Sabbath, and the Shew-bread re∣newed, &c. Sam. Purchas, Theolog. Disq. of Asia, Africa, &c.

Dr. Addison tells us, That amongst the Jews in Barbary, every Sabbath is observed with three Feasts, and four Offices; that all the Afternoon of Friday is usually taken up in Preparation, as wash∣ing, trimming, pairing the Nails, whetting the Knives, &c. the Office of the Sabbath-arrit (Eve) is very long. They have Garments designed only for the honour of the Sabbath, for which they urge Isa. 58.13. Thou shalt honour Him. And how canst thou do it in thy every days vile Habit?

They excite their Devotion, by repeating such Sentences as these:

— Prepare to keep the Sabbath, and rest from all the Work.

Provide the choicest Diet for the Day.

Prepare good Wine, Flesh and Fish.

Speak nothing, but what may cause Mirth.

If all things necessary are provided, thou art Praise-worthy.

Come with a good appetite.

Cover the bed decently.

A certain Rabbi saith, That he who merrily pas∣seth the Sabbath, hath whatsoever he will ask of God, as it is written, Delight thou in the Lord, and he shall give thee thy hearts desire.

They sleep a good part of the Sabbath morning; and much indulge their Genius on that day; obser∣ving strictly three Banquets. They are forbid to fast longer than the sixth hour, because thou shalt call the Sabbath a delight.

He that purposely fasts on the Sabbath, must fast the next day after, to do Penance.

After Dinner the Rabbies have thought fit to stu∣dy, or read sacred Writ; because (say they) the Sabbath once complained to God for lack of a Meet Companion, and God answered, Israel shall be thy Companion; for on the Sabbath they shall learn the Law, &c. Dr. Addison.

Esseans.

The Esseans are more severe than any other, in observing the Sabbath; for they do not only abstain from dressing of meat (which they dress the Even∣ing before) that day, but also they may not re∣move any Vessel out of its place, nor satisfie the ne∣cessities of nature. Josephus de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 7.

The Talmud expresly speaks, for no other Reason was the Temple at Jerusalem destroyed, but because the Jews observed not the Sabbath aright.

Though a Man have an hundred Maids, or the command of a Thousand Servants, yet he himself ought with his own hands to do something in ho∣nour of the Sabbath; and so we read in the Talmud, that Rabbi Casdam cut the Pot-herbs, R. Joseph clave the Wood, R. Sira kindled the fire, R. Nach∣man swept the House, and covered the Table. Dr. Addison, Present State of the Jews in Barb.

Christians.

The first Observation of the Christian Sabbath was more by the Providence and Design of God, than the Apostles own Inclination, Joh. 20.19.

The second was performed volutarily, Joh. 20.26. So afterwards upon the Day of Pentecost (being the first day), Act. 2.1. Act. 20.7. Rev. 1.10.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Just. Mart. Apol. 2.

Countrey work, about Husbandry, Vintage, Sow∣ing, Mowing, Threshing, &c. is prohibited by the Council of Arles, Conc. 3. Can. 21.

Fasting is forbid, Conc. Caesar August. Vid. Car∣rauz. Sum. p. 119.

S. Augustine declares himself frequently against Dancing on the Lord's Day. Hearing, or plead∣ing of Causes on the Lord's Day is prohibited, apud Gratian. Adrian. p. c. 15. q. 4. item Conc. Eph. & Conc. Tarracon, &c.

Judges Riding to Assizes is reproved very gravely, by Gattaker, in his Sermon, called, God's Parley with Princes, p. 13.

Concerning God's Judgments upon Sabbath-Breakers, see Mr. Mayer, on the Church-Catechism; also the Practice of Piety, and my Book, called, The Christian's Companion.

The whole Week is Sanctified by this Day, and according to my care of this, is my Blessing on the Rest. Dr. Hall.

To the same purpose, Judge Hale remark'd upon himself, That according to his Devotion on the Lord's Day, he prospered in his Affairs the Week following.

Modern Heathens.

I came to the place where my Company En∣camped; they waited only for a Billet from the Customer, to be gone; but it could not be had that Day, because it was Friday, and the Custo∣mer (who was a Mahometan) observed that Day with great exactness. M. de Thev. Travels into the Indies, l. 3. p. 77.

In Guinea, The Heathens forbear on their Sab∣bath (which is Thursday) Fishing and Husbandry; and the Palm-Wine, that is got that day, must not be sold, but offered to the King, who bestows it on the Courtiers to drink at Night. View of the Engl. Acqu. in Guin. and the E. Ind.

On this Day, in the Market-place, on a Table three yards high, whose flat cover is made of straw and reeds interwoven; they place many Rings, which they call Festiloes or Gods, and within them set Wheat, Water, and Oil, for their Gods, whom, they imagine, devour it. Ibid.

Discipline.

Jews.

THe Jews still enjoyn Circumcision under its old Penalty, Gen. 17. viz. Cutting off; Yet they are not peremptory about the precise time (viz. Eight days after the birth.) I knew one Jacob Israel Belgara, born in Spain, coming afterwards to Barbary, 1667, Circumcised in the 40th year of his Age. Dr. Addison.

Christians.

I called to mind a passage of a Letter of Corne∣lius, that was Bishop of Rome, after the middle of the Third Century, preserved by Eusebius in his 6th Book, ch. 43. There were 46 Presbyters, 7 Deacons, 7 Subdeacons, 94 of the inferiour Or∣ders of the Clergy among them; also 1500 Wi∣dows, and other Poor, maintained out of the publick Charities, Dr. Burnet's Letters.

When Philip the Emperor would have gone in∣to Church on Easter-Eve, to Prayers, the Bishop of the place would by no means suffer it, till he had made Confession of his Sins, and passed thro' the Order of Penitents, being guilty of great sins; and the Emperor very willingly submitted to it,

Euseb. l. 6. Some think, this was rather Philip Governor in Egypt.

Theodosius the Great, for his barbarous Slaughter of the Thessalonians, was by S. Ambrose suspended, brought to publick Confession, forced a severe Penance for eight Months together. Prostrations in the Church, tearing off his Hair, beating his Fore∣head, watering his Cheeks with Tears, &c. cry∣ing out (as David) My Soul cleaveth unto the dust, quicken thou me according to thy word, After which he was Absolved, and restored to Communion. Theodor. H. Eccl. l. 5. c. 15.

A Publick Penitentiary, (an Holy, grave Pres∣byter) was appointed to take Confessions of those sins which persons had committed after Baptism, and by Prayers, Fastings, Mortifications to pre∣pare them for Absolution. This continued some hundreds of years, till Abrogated by Nectarius (S. Chrysostom's Predecessor in Constantinople) upon occasion of a Woman complaining, that during her time of Penitent Exercises in the Church, she was tempted to Folly by a Deacon: This was done by the Advice of Eudemon, most Bishops following his Example, Dr. Cave.

The Clergy of Venice have a very extraordinary sort of Exemption, and are a sort of a Body like a Presbytery, independent of the Bishop: The Curates are chosen by the Inhabitants of every Parish, and no Noble Venetian is suffered to pre∣tend to any Curacy, thinking it below their Dig∣nity. There is a sort of Association among the Curates for Judging of their common concerns, and some of the Laity of the several Parishes assist in those Courts, so that here is a real Presby∣tery. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

I wondred at two Discourses that I heard at one Church (in Milan) at the same time, in the Afternoon; for there were two Bodies of Men set down, in different places of the Church, all co∣vered; and two Lay-Men, in ordinary Habits, were entertaining them with Discourses of Religion, in

a Catechistical Stile: These were Confrairies; and those were some of the more Devout, that in∣structed the rest. This, as I never saw any where else, so I do not know, whether it is peculiar to Milan, or not. Idem.

Cathay.

The Tartars here punish the breach of their Tra∣ditions, with Death or a Penal Sum of Mony; tho in Trifling matters, as touching the Fire with a Knife, medling with young Birds, &c. which are forbid. Packet broke open, vol. 2.

Presbyterians.

Amongst the Presbyterians, the Minister or Pres∣bytery may not Excommunicate without the con∣sent of the Church, nor for any faults, but sins of Perversness; and after admonition; nor for pri∣vate sins, but those which are publick and scanda∣lous; nor for the Sins of others (as Bishop Auxilius Excommunicated a whole family for the Master's Offence alone) but for his own. Rosse.

Self-denial.

Jews.

IN nothing scarce did the Pedagogy of the Mo∣saick Law approve it self to be an excellent Institution, more than in this, that the whole drift and tendency of it was to break the Jewish

Nation off from their own Wills, and bring them to an humble dependency upon the will of God: And accordingly we find, the Devout Persons that were among them, deny themselves mightily in the Observations of the Mosaick Rites, in the di∣stinction of Meats, of Days, of Garments, in their Solemnities of the Ordinances of Circumci∣sion, Passover, Purifications, Sacrifices, &c. And to this day they are superstitiously Zealous and Ob∣stinate in bearing the reproach of an accursed Peo∣ple, and adhereing still to their old Religion, in despite of all the Evidences that are produced in the World, to prove all the Shadowy part of it null and void.

Papists.

At the Inauguration of the Roman Popes, the Master of the Ceremonies leads the way into S. Gre∣gory's Chappel, and burns some straws over a Candle, repeating 3 times, Sic transit gloria mun∣di, Camerar.

Daniel, Arch-bishop and Elector of Mentz, in a little peculiar Book of Prayers which he had wrote,—Life is short, Beauty deceitful, Mony flu∣ent, Government hateful, War destructive, Victory doubtful, friendship deceitful, Old Age miserable, Death happiness, the fame of wisdom Eternal. Idem.

Mahometans.

When they pray to God for any thing, they are to resign themselves to his will; and say, O my God, I beg of thee not to grant what I ask, if it be not for my Good. F. Simon.

Calvinists.

He that hath learned to displease himself much, hath made a good proficiency in Christianity-Calvin.

The Marquess of Vicum in Italy, that for his Re∣ligion, relinquished his Native Soyl, the Wife of his Bosom, his dear Children, his great Riches, and took upon him a voluntary Exile at Geneva, to serve his God according to his Faith and Con∣science, that he might die in Peace, and save his Soul, was a very remarkable instance of Self-denial.

Indians.

Some of the Indian Faquirs live in little pitiful Huts, near their Pagods, where they have once in 24 hours Victuals bestowed upon them for God's sake. Some will retire into Huts near their Pagods, where there is but one hole to let in the light, and will stay there, according to the height of their Devotion, sometimes 9 or 10 days together, with∣out either eating or drinking; a thing which I could not have believed, had I not seen it. My Curiosity carried me to see one of them, with the president of the Dutch Company, who sent a Spy to watch night and day, whether any body brought him any Victuals; but he could not discover any relief the Faquir had, all the while sitting upon his Bum like our Tailors, never changing his posture above 7 days together, not being able to hold out any longer, by reason that the Heat and stench of the Lamp was ready to stifle him. There are other sorts of Penance out-doing this, which might be thought incredible, were there not so many thousand witnesses thereof, e.g.

One, over whose head several years have passed, yet he never slept day nor night: When he finds himself sleepy, he hangs the weight of the upper part of his Body upon a double Rope fastened to the Bough of a Tree; and by the continuance of this posture, which is very strange and painful, there falls a humor into their Legs, which swells them very much.

Another, night and day, Summer and Winter carries his Arms above his Head, which causes cer∣tain Carnosities to breed in his Joynts, that he can never bring them down again: His hair grows down to his waste his Nails are as long as his Fingers; his nakedness is all the year long exposed to heat and rain, and stinging of Flies: For he hath no use of his hands to rid himself.

Another stands on one foot for several hours in a day, with a Chafing-Dish in his hand, offering Incense to his God, and all the while fixing his Eyes upon the Sun.

Another sleeps without ever resting his Arms; a great torment certainly.

Others have their arms flagging down upon their Shoulders through weakness, being dried up for want of Nourishment.

Some in a posture quite contrary to the motion and frame of Nature, keep their Eyes always turned toward the Sun: Others fix their Eyes per∣petually on the ground, never so much as speak∣ing one word, or looking any person in the Face, &c. There is an infinite variety of them.

In City and Countrey they go all as naked as they came out of their Mothers Womb: And tho the Women approach them to take them by the Fingers ends, and to kiss those parts, which mo∣desty forbids to name, yet shall you not observe in them any motion to Sensuality at all; rather quite contrary, seeing them never to look upon any per∣son, but rowling their Eyes in a most frightful manner, you would believe them in an Ecstasy. Tavernier, Par. 2. l. 2. c. 6.

Justice and Honesty.

See Care of the Bodies of others.

Jews.

THE Jews in case of Meum and Tuum, have a cheap and compendious way of proceeding, and determining what is Right and Wrong, by a Juncto of Sabios or Masters. Dr. Addison.

Ancient Christians.

Nazianzen reports of his Father, That though he went through great Offices of State, yet he made not one Farthing's addition to his own Re∣venue; though he saw some before his Eyes, that with Briarius laid hold on the publick Trea∣sures, and therewith filled their own Coffers.

St. Austine saith, He knew a Man (probably himself) who having a Book offered him to be sold, by one that understood not the Price of it, at a very small Under-rate, took the Book, but gave him the full price according to its just rate, a great deal more than the Seller asked. De Trin. l. 13.

It was Pliny's Testimony to Trajan (l. 10. Ep. 97.) — The greatest Fault that they (the Christians) are guilty of, is, that they use harmlesly to meet to worship Christ, and at those Meetings to bind themselves, by a Sacrament (or Oath) that they would not do any Wickedness, that they might be firmlier obliged not to commit Theft, Robberies,

Adulteries, not to falsifie their words, or to deny any thing wherewith they are entrusted, when it was required of them.

A Woman, that industriously made her self to Miscarry, was adjudged to ten years Pennance.

Infant-killing (by a Law of Valentinian Em∣peror) was made subject to the same Penalty with killing an adult Person.

The Punishment of Willful Murder (by St. Basil's Rule) was twenty years Pennance. — In Tertulli∣an's time perpetual Pennance, not to be absolved by Death. Dr. Cave's Prim. Christian.

Georgians.

In Georgia, a Thief is acquitted, paying Seven∣fold what he hath stole, two parts to the Party robbed, one to the Judges, and four to the King. If he hath not wherewith to satisfie, he is sold; if the Product do not yet equal the Sum, his Wife is sold; and if that will not do, his Children. Tavernier, l. 3. c. 9.

Muscovites.

There is no Craft or Cheat, but the Muscovites make use of it, rather to circumvent others, than to prevent being deceived themselves.—Yet they make Conscience to retain what is paid them more than their due, and return what they have received by mistake: But they think it no Sin, in their Dealings, to surprize those who Trade with them, giving this reason, That the Merchant is to make his Advantage of the Wit and Industry God hath bestowed on him, or never meddle with Traffick. Accordingly, when some Muscovites found themselves over-reached notoriously by a Dutch Merchant, they desired better acquaintance with him, looking upon him and applauding him

for a very Ingenious Man, hoping to get some Secret out of him. D. of Holstein's Amb. Trav.

And because Cheating cannot be exercised with∣out Treachery, Lying and Distrust, they are mar∣vellously well versed in these Qualities; as also in the Lectures of Calumny; which they commonly make use of against those, on whom they would be revenged for Theft, which among them is the most enormous of all Crimes, and the most severely punished. Idem.

Such as cannot pay their Debts, are first put into the Sergeants House till a further time; if he pay not then, he is carried to Prison; every day brought out, and beat upon the Shin-bone by the common Executioner, with a Wand, for a whole hour together; and then to Prison again, till next day, &c. And this upon all sorts of Persons, Sub∣jects or Foreigners, Men or Women, Priests or Laicks. Idem.

Abassines.

See afterwards, under the Title of Care of Mens Bodies.

Mahometans and Indians.

By the Laws of India, they imprison for debt and hang fetters on them. Many times they will sell their persons who are the Debtors and wives and children into bondage, when they cannot satis∣fy their debts. The Hindoes are so very just in their dealings, that if a man will put it to their Consciences to sell the Commodity as low as they can, they will deal honestly and squarely with him. But if a man offer them much less then the price, they will presently say, what dost thou think me a Christian, that would go about to deceive thee?

The great Mogul will himself sit as Judge in matters of Consequence that happen near him. They proceed in their Tryals Socundum allegata & probata.

They punish Theft and Murder with death, and what kind of Death the Judge pleaseth to appoint: Some are hanged, beheaded, empailed and put on stakes, torn in peices by wild Beasts, killed by Ele∣phants, stung with Snakes.

No Malefactors lie above one night in prison: Sometimes not all, but are speedily brought upon trial and so to Execution.

The Mahometans are prohibited by their Alcoran, to lend Money upon Usury; and with them it is a very great Sin, and they are very careful to ab∣stain from it; yet some of them make such Bar∣gains, as differ little from Usury. M. de Thevenot.

Sultan Amurat disguising himself, would go sometimes to a Baker's Shop and buy Bread; and sometimes to a Butcher's for Meat; and one day a Butcher offering to sell Meat above the Rate which he had set; he made a sign to the Executioner, who presently cut off his Head. Idem.—He beheaded two in one day for Smoaking Tobacco.

I saw a Man, who sold Snow at five Deniers the Pound, receive—Blows on the Soles of his Feet, because his Weight was not exactly full.

Another having sold a Child a double worth of Onions, and the Officers of the Market meeting this Child, and finding that he had not enough, went to that Man, and gave him thirty, blows with a Cudgel. Idem.

The Chinese punish Murder and Theft with Death. Sir. Tho. Herb. Their Justice is Severe, their Prisons strong, and Executions quick.

Persians.

It was ordinary with Scha-Abbas King of Persia to go incognito into the Markets, and examine their Weights and Wares, and punish the Guilty severely. One day at Ardebil, he caused to be put into a red-hot Oven a Baker, who refused to sell Bread to the Poor, under Pretence of keeping it for Abbas and his Soldiers. He caused a Butcher to be hung by the Back upon his own Hooks, for that he found his Weights too light. D. of Holstein's Amb.

Japon.

The Japonese punish all manner of Theft with Death, Tavernier's Collect. p. 4.

Love to the Brethren.

Jews.

THE Jews have such a care of one another, that they never suffer any of their Communion to want long, but make Collections in their Syna∣gogues for such as are in any Poverty or Distress; and this with as much care for their Reputation and Credit as may be.

Christians.

See how these Christians love one another, the Proverbial Remark of the Heathens, Tertull. Ap. c. 39. Fraternity was a word much used by Chri∣stians in those times.

Heathens, accused Christians for having privy marks on their Bodies, whereby they fell in love with each other at first sight. Min. Fel.

They never met, but they embraced and saluted mutually with a Holy Kiss, not only in their own Houses, but at their Religious Assemblies.

It was common with the Primitive Christians, to send the Eucharist from one Church to ano∣ther, though differing in some little Circum∣stances; also from House to House, and from Country to Country; which pieces of the Eucha∣rist they kept in some decent place of the House, against all Emergent Occasions, to fortifie their Faith, and increase their Kindness; yea, and as some think, to entertain their Friends with before every Meal, &c. But by the Laodic. Synod this was abolished (Can. 14.) and the Eulogie, pieces of Bread which remained of the Peoples Offer∣ings, solemnly blessed by the Bishop, appointed in their room,—to be sent to Catechumens, and up and down to Towns.

Sozomen saith, that Epiphanius Bishop of Sala∣mine, having spent his own Estate first in pious and charitable Uses; he afterwards dispensed the Goods of the Church so freely, till the Guardian charged him with Lavishness; yet he remitted nothing of his accustomed Bounty: At last all being spent, a Stranger on a sudden comes into the Steward's Lodging, and delivers into his Hand a great Purse of Gold, without discovering who sent it, or who it was that brought it. H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 27.

Palladius tells of Macarius, a Presbyter and Governour of the Hospital at Alexandria, that he coming to a rich Virgin in the City, but Co∣vetous and Uncharitable, told her, that a parcel of Jewels, Emeralds and Jacinths of inestimable value were lodged at his House, but which the Owner was willing to part with for 500 pieces of Money, and adviseth her to buy them; she gives him the Money, intreated him to buy them for her: Afterward she coming to see them, he takes her into the Hospital, shews her first the Jacinths (the Lame, Blind and Cripple-women) in one Room, then the Emeralds (the Men) in another Room. The Woman blush'd, and was troubled to think, that she should be haled to that, which she ought to have done freely for the Love of God. Hist. Laus. c. 6.

Fabiola, a Room Lady, sold her Estate, dedi∣cated the Money to the uses of the Poor, built an Hospital (and was the first that did so) she carried the Diseased in her Arms, on her Shoulders, wash'd and dress'd their filthy Sores, and pre∣pared them Food and Physick. Hieron. Epitaph. Fabiole ad Ocean.

Placilla Empress, Wife to Theodosius Jun. used to visit the Sick in the Hospitals, give them Food and Physick, taste their Broths, attend at their Beds, wash their Cups, &c. Theod. H. Eccl. l. 5. c. 18.

Deogratias, an old Bishop of Carthage, sold all the Plate of the Church for Ransom of Cap∣tive Christians, lodged them in two large Churches, visited them continually day and night, with Physicians attending on him. Vict. Ʋtic. de pars. Vandal. l. 1.

In a terrible Plague at Alexandria, the Chri∣stians boldly ventured to visit daily, instruct and comfort the Sick Brethren, till themselves ex∣pired and died with them. Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 22.

Purabolani were Officers to attend the Sick in Alexandria, a kind of Clergy-Physicians.

Mahometans.

The Mogul doth continually relieve many poor People.

Solyman the Second built the Morestan, a lovely Hospital for Pilgrims, of all Religions, at Damascus. M. de Thev.

At a fair Mosque in Golconda, about four in the Afternoon is a Dole of Bread and Pilau to all the Poor that come. Tavernier's Trav. Ind. p. 64.

Mutewacelus, a Turkish Chalif, had a Coun∣sellor so unmindful of Humane Frailty, that he was wont to say, Mercy was a Weakness in Nature, and Liberality Folly. Hottinger ex Elmac.

The Chinese sometimes will lend Money to be repaid them in the other World. Sir Th. Herb.

Indians.

A Bramin coming to Patua, assembled all his Tribe together, demanded of them 2000 Roupies, and 27 Ells of Calicut; they excused themselves because of their Poverty; whereupon he vowed neither to Eat nor Drink till they had brought it: With this resolve he climbs a Tree, sits in the Fork between the Boughs for several days. The noise of this coming to the Ears of the Hollanders, where we were, we set Sentinels to watch whether it were true or no,—which he did for 30 day together; on the 31st, the Idolaters fearing to kill one of their Priests, clubb'd together, and brought him the Roupies and Calicut; so soon as the Bramin saw the Money and Cloth, he came down, upbraided those of his Tribe for want of Charity, distributed all the Roupies among the

Poor reserving only five or six for himself; the Cloth he cut into little pieces, and gave away, keeping only to himself enough to cover his own Nakedness. After which he disappeared of a sudden, and no body knew what became of him, though diligent Search was made after him. Ta∣vernier, Part 2. l. 3.

Friendly Pairs.

Jewish.

David and Jonathan.

Christian.

St. Peter and St. Mark. St. Paul and Timothy. Gregory Nazianzen and Basil. Cranmer and Cromwel.

Heathen.

Hercules and Telamon. Pylades and Orestes. Theseus and Perithous.

Love to Enemies.

Jews.

THE Jews, at the Feast of Tabernacles, pro∣foundly curse the Christians, desiring, That God would smite them, as he did the First-born of Egypt. And though this direful Prayer be not found in the Liturgy, Printed at Venice; yet I am sure, 'tis in the Machsor, of the Cracovian Impres∣sion. Dr. Addison.

Purchas tells us, out of Munster, That 'tis one of their Negative Precepts, If any of the Seven Ca∣naanitish Nations, shall come into the hands of a Jew, he ought to slay him. Purchas.

Sooner than they would endure, that the Gen∣tiles, (whom they curse and revile in their daily Prayers) should have any part with them in their Messiah, and be counted Co-heirs thereof, they would Crucifie 10 Messiahs; yea, if it were pos∣sible, would put GOD himself to death, with all the Angels and Creatures else, though they should therefore undergo a thousand Hells. Luth. in Mi. 4.1, 2.

Christians.

Athenagoras principally useth this Argument, to prove the Divinity of the Christian Religion, viz. Loving Enemies. Leg. pro Christian.

Nazianzen, then Bishop of Constantinople, lying Sick, a young Man came to his Bed's feet, with

Tears, begging his Pardon, confessing, That he was the Person Suborn'd to Murder him: The Bi∣shop prayed for him, wishing no other Satisfacti∣on, but that he would forsake is Heretical Party, and turn Christian. Vit. ejus per Greg. Presb.

Paul, the Martyr, going to Execution, prayed for Christians, Jews, Samaritans, the very Judges that condemn'd him and the Executioner that was ready to cut off his Head. Eusch.

S. Mamas, the Martyr, treated the Souldiers sent to take him, with the best Supper her had. Dr. Cave.

Pachomius, a Heathen Souldier, in the first times of Constantine, turn'd Christian, upon observation of the Christian's Liberality to the Army, when almost Famished, and became an Anchoret. Idem.

In a Famine and grievous Plague, under Maxi∣minus in the East, the Christians were famed for their care for the Poor, and Sick, and dead Bodies.

Mahometans.

It is not lawful for the Mahometans to convert any Lands to Sacred uses, except they have first with their own Sword, won it from the Enemies of their Religion; and therefore Selym the Second, intending to build a magnificent Temple, Col∣lege, Monastery, and Alms-house, at Adrianople, brake his League with the Venetians, and wan Cy∣prus from them, that he might endow the same with maintenance. Purchas.

Papists.

The Papists every Year curse and damn all He∣retical Princes and People in their Solemn Service; they exempt likewise Children from Obedi∣ence

to their Parents, and Subjects from Allegiance to their Soveraigns, upon that score.

Mahometans, Heathens.

At Surat, the Ambassador's Servant, his Cook, being one day drunk, in his way met the Gover∣nour of Surat's Brother, as he was riding to his House; the Cook made a stand, made at him with his Sword, calling him, Now thou Heathen Dog. He replied civilly, in his own Language, Ca-ca-ta, i. e. What sayst thou? The Cook answer'd with his Sword, was seis'd, disarm'd, imprisoned; upon the Ambassador's hearing of it, he sent to the Go∣vernour's Brother, to signifie, That he came not thither to countenance any disorderly Person, and therefore desired him to do with him what he pleased. Upon which he presently sent him home, without doing him the least hurt; but who was the Heathen Dog at this time?

Care of the Souls of others.

Jews.

I Question not, but the Jews have a zeal for their Brethren, which they shew most of all, when any of them are in danger of being brought over to Christianity, or any other Religious Commu∣nion.

Christians.

We Christians, pray to GOD night and day, not only for our selves, but for all Men, and for the safety of the Emperors themselves. Cypr. pass. vit. ejus annex.

Justin M. tells the Jews, that they prayed for them. Dial. cum Tryph.

They prayed for the Gnosticks. Iren.

Pamphilus the Martyr used freely and readily to bestow Bibles (dearer in those days, than since Printing was Invented) on those that were wil∣ling to read them. Hieron. adv. Ruff.

Chrysostom maintained many Presbyters and Monks in Phoenicia, at his own charge, to instruct the Heathens; and procured a Law from Arca∣dius, Emp. for pulling down the Pagan Temples, and when many of them were wounded and slain for their pains; he encourages them to go on, and promiseth (though himself then in Banishment, and his Incomes poor) that their former Pensions should be paid them. Theod. Hist. Eccl.

What care S. John took for the Soul of a young Man (entrusted with a Bishop) and afterward tur∣ned High-way-man, vid. alibi.

What care and pains Monica took for the Con∣version of her Husband Patricius, vid. Aug. Conf. l. 9. c. 9. as also for her Son Augustine, vid. ibid. c. 10.

Serapion (called Sindonites, because he never wore but one poor Linnen Garment) sold himself to a Gentile Player, that served the Theatre, with whom he lived, and underwent the meanest offi∣ces, 'till he had converted him, his Wife, and whole Family to Christianity, who upon their Bap∣tism, restored him to Liberty; whereupon he free∣ly returned them back the Money which he had received, as the price of his Servitude, which, by

mutual consent, was given to the Poor. Coming afterwarks to Lacedaemon, he sold himself to a principal Man of that City (that was a Mani∣chee, but otherwise a good man,) and served him two Years, as his Slave; 'till he had brought that whole Family off from that pernicious Heresie; and for his kindness, was afterward respected as a Brother or Father. Pallad. Hist. Laus. c. 83. in Vit. Serap.

Origen tells Celsus, That some of the Christians had peculiarly undertaken to go up and down to Towns and Villages, &c. to convert others, often wanting convenient Accomodations for their pains. Orig. contr. Celss.

The Lady Bowes, afterward Lady Darcy in the North, gave about one Thousand Pounds per An∣num, to maintain Preachers, where there were nor any means for them, (such as Mr. Baines, Mr. (Dyke, &c.) Clark's Lives.

Love to the Souls of others.

Armenians.

THE Revenue of the Armenian Patriarch is 600000 Crowns, or thereabouts; for all the Armenian-Christians, that are above fifteen Years of Age, ought to pay him yearly five Sous; and though many pay him not, by reason of their Po∣verty; yet the Rich supply that defect, who some∣times pay him two or three Crowns a head. But this Money doth not stay in the Patriarch's Poc∣ket: Nay, he is sometimes behind hand; for he is engaged to relieve the poor Armenians, who

have not wherewithal to pay the Carage, (the Annual Tribute imposed by the Mahometan Prince;) otherwise, necessity would force them to become Mahometans; and they, their Wives and Children, would be sold; which the Grand Patriarch labours all he can no prevent. M. Tavern. l. 1. c. 3.

Protestants.

Fox thus reports of Bishop Hooper: —Twice I was at his Palace at Worcester, where, in his Com∣mon-Hall, I saw a Table spread with good store of Meat, and beset full of Beggars, and poor Folk; and I asking his Servants what it meant; they told me, That every day their Lord and Master's manner was, to have customably to Dinner, a cer∣tain number of poor Folk, of the said City, by course, who were served by four at a Mess, with whole and wholesom Meats; and when they were served (being before examined by him, or his De∣puties, of the Lord's Prayer, Ten Commandments, and the Articles of their Faith) then he himself sat down to Dinner, and not before. Fox Mar.

Chinese.

In Quinsay, in a walled Park belonging to a Mo∣nastery, the Monks fed 4000 living Creatures, of divers kinds, out of their Charity to the Souls of Noble Men, which (they believed) were entered into the Bodies of these Creatures. Rosse.

Care of their Bodies.

Jews.

THe Jews have no Beggars, such as go from house to house; tho (in Barbary) many indigent persons. With great insulting they upbraid the Moor and Christian with their Common Beggars. Their way of Releiving the poor is.

1. By Copies of the Law bought and laid up in the Synagogue, till the buyer's family, or any of them be in poverty, and then sold for their use.

2. By Legacies of dying persons. For none dye safely, say they, who bequeath not something to the Corban.

3. Contributions, out of which they raise portions, and provide for Orphans. And to avoid Sophistication, the poorer females are provided for by lot; those on whom the lot falls, are first placed in marriage.

4. Private Alms on Fridays and Holy-days.

5. By Kibbus, or letters of Collection from Synagogue to Synagogue Dr. Addison.

Christians.

Cyprian gave especially to the Presbyters and Deacons of his Church to provide for the poor. Ep. 5.

Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth, testifies of the Church of Rome, that they administred very liberal∣ly to the necessities of other Churches, as well as their own. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 23.

Chrysostom tells of the Church of Antioch, tho the Revenues of it were small in his time, yet be∣sides its Clergy, besides strangers, Lepers and Pri∣soners, it daily maintained above 3000 Widows and Maids. Hom. 67. in Matt.

Cyprian, upon his turning Christian, sold his Estate to relieve the wants of others, and could not be Restrained from it, by perswasions or con∣siderations. After his entrance on the Ministery, his doors were open to all comers; from whom no Widow ever returned empty; to the Blind he would be a Guide to direct them; a support to the Lame; a defence to the oppressed. Vit. ejus & Paul. Diac.

Caesarius, S. Basil's Brother, made this short Will, I Will that all my Estate be given to the poor, Basil. ad Sophron. Ep. 84.

Nazianzen saith, His Father gave not only the Surplusage of his Estate to the Poor, but even part of what he reserved for necessary uses.

— Of his Mother, That an Ocean of Wealth would not have filled her unsatisfyed desire of do∣ing good: That he often heard her say, if law∣ful, she could willingly have Sold her self and Children, to expend the Price on the Poor.

—Of his Sister Gorgonia, That she was im∣mensely Liberal, her gate open to every stranger, her Estate common to the Poor, and as much at their need, as every one's is to himself. Orat. 19.

Abassines.

Amongst the Abassines, Homicides are deliver'd up to the next of Kin to the Party Murder'd; at whose free will it is, to Pardon the Malefactors, sell them to foreign Merchants, or put them to what death they please: If the Homicide escape unknown, all the Neighbourhood are obliged to pay a Fine. Job Imdolph, a custom still used in Persia.

Ancient Heathens.

Every one of us is encompassed round with many circles, some less, some greater, &c. In the first are those things which belong to our own Body; the second comprehends our Parents, Wives and Children; the third Uncles, Aunts, Grand∣fathers and Grandmothers, Nephews, &c. The fourth the rest of our Relations; then those of our own Tribe and Society; next our Neighbourhood and Nation; the last and greatest is that of Man∣kind. Hierocl. de Quest. quomodo utend. sit cog∣natis?

Chinese.

A particular Judg in every City appointed for the Poor, the first day of his Office Publishes an Order, that all who have any Children Lame, Sick, &c. should come by a certain day, and make their cases known; if able, they are put to Learning, or a Trade; if not, to Hospitals, where they are brought up at the King's Charge: None are per∣mitted to go abroad. The Blind are not account∣ed as unable for work. Mandelslo.

Cambaia.

Here they redeem Birds and Beasts appointed to be slain, and carry sack Birds to the Hospital, and redeem Malefactors appointed to be Slain, and sell them for Slaves. Rosse.

Musecvites.

Their good Works (which they believe Merito∣rious) are building of Monasteries and Churches, and giving Alms; besides which, they do nothing whereby a Man may Judge of their Faith by their Works. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travel. No Mus∣covite almost, but as he goes to Church, or about his occasions, buys Bread, to distribute among the Poor. Idem.

Chinese Heathens and Mahometans.

Few or no Beggars are found in China; for a young beggar hath the Whip; the Old, Lame and Blind are provided for in the Hospitals. Sir Th. Herbert.

The Baniams (or Priests of the Indians, Hindoes) have Spittles to recover lame Birds and Beasts.

Rich Men among the Hindoes build large Sarraas or Houses for Lodgings, where any Travellers may find House-room and use it freely: others make publick Wells, and Tents for publick use: others maintain Servants, who continually attend upon the road-ways, and offer unto Passengers Water for themselves and Beasts.

The Mogul Relieves many poor People.

A Musselman will give the 7th part of his Estate towards the relief of the Poor.

'Tis one of Mohomet's five Precepts,—to give yearly to the Poor the fortieth part of their sub∣stance. M. de Thevenot.

Some of the Mahometans in their Life-time re∣lieve the Poor with their Goods: And others at their Death leave great Estates for the Founding of Hospitals, building of Bridges, Kirvanseraies (Inns for the Caravans) bringing water to the High-ways, &c. others at their Death give their Slaves Liber∣ty.

They who want Purses, employ themselves in mending High-ways, filling the Cisterns by the Road with Water, showing Travellers the Foard, for God's sake; refusing Mony, when offered: Some buy Birds to set at Liberty, others leave considerable means to Bakers or Butchers to distri∣bute meat amongst so many Dogs and Cats.

Sultan Amurath, seeing a Man one day stop at the corner of a Street in Constantinople, to dine on a piece of Bread and bit of Roast, which he had bought hard by, and hold his Horse (that was loaded with goods he had to sell) by the Bridle; he order'd the Horse to be unloaded, and the load put upon the Master's Back; obliging him to con∣tinue so all the while that the Horse was Eating a Measure of Oats. M. de Thevenot.

At the chief Temple in Fez the Priest takes charge of the Poors mony and Orphans, and deals to them Corn and Mony every Holy-day. Rosse.

Milan.

The Hospital at Milan is a Royal Building; I was told it had 90000 Crowns Revenue: The old Court is large, and would look noble, if it were not for the new Court that is near it, which is 250 foot square, and there are three rows of Corridors or Galleries all round the Court, one in every Stage, according to the Italian manner, which makes the Lodgings very convenient, and gives a Gallery before every Door. It is true, These take up a great deal of the Building, being ordinarily ten or eight foot broad; but then here is an open space, that is extream cool on that side where the Sun doth not lye; for it is all open to the Air, the Wall being only supported by Pillars, at the distance of fifteen or twenty foot one from another. In this Hospital are not only Galleries full of Beds on both sides, as is ordinary in all Hospitals, but there are also a great many Cham∣bers,

in which Persons, whose Condition was for∣merly distinguished, are treated with a particular Care. There is an Out-house, which is called the Lazarette, that is without the Walls, which belongs to this Hospital, it is an exact quarter of a Mile Square, and there are 360 Rooms in it, and a Gallery runs all along before the Chambers, so that as the service is convenient, the Sick have a covered Walk before their Doors: In the middle of this vast Square there is an Octangular Chap∣pel, so contrived, that the Sick may, from all their Beds, see the Elevation of the Host, and Adore it: This House is for the Plague, or Infectious Fevers, and the sick that want a free Air, are re∣moved hither. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Naples.

The Annunciata is the greatest Hospital in the World; the Revenue is said to be 400000 Crowns a year: The number of the Sick is not so great as at Milan: Yet one convenience for the Sick I ob∣served in their Galleries, which was considerable, thar every Bed stood as in an Alcove, and had a Wall on both sides.—The young Children they maintain, are so many, that one can hardly believe the numbers they boast of; for they talk of many thousands, that are not seen, but are at Nurse. Idem.

Venice.

At Venice are seventy three Rich Hospitals. St. Clark.

Dutch.

The Tuehthuis or Raspelhuis (or House of Cor∣rection for Debauched young Men) in Amsterdam hath, at the entrance of the Gate, two Lions bridled (a proper Emblem) with this Inscription, Virtutis est domare quae cuncti pavent. They who are put in, are forced to work and get their Bread with hard Labour. I saw those who rasped Brazil, having a certain Task set them every day, work so hard, that being Naked and in a sweat; and the Dust of the Brazil-wood flying upon them, they were all over painted of a beautiful red Colour.—They told us, That some that were committed to their Charge, and not to be brought to work by blows, they placed in a large Cistern, and let the water in upon them, placing only a Pump by them for Relief, whereby they are forced to la∣bour for their Lives, and to free themselves from Drowning. One we saw put into a narrow Dun∣geon, and kept from Meat. Some are put into this House for a longer time, some for a shorter.—This may seem severe to many, yet is not compa∣rable to that which is reported to have been used formerly at Colen, in the White-Tower, where such Youths that were not otherwise to be reclaim∣ed, were shut up; the height and thickness of the Walls secured them from escaping, or from their Complaints being heard; near the top was placed out of their Reach, a Loaf of Bread, the last re∣medy against Starving, which while their bold ne∣cessity forced them to reach at, they executed their last sentence upon themselves, and miserably brake their own Necks.

Somewhat like the Raspelhuis is the Spinbuis for the young Women who live loosly, are taken in the night, or can give no Account of their Living. Here they are bound to make Lace, Sew, or Em∣ploy their time perpetually in some honest Labour.

Those of the better sort are permitted to have Chambers apart; in one large Room I saw about 100 of them, and some very well dressed and fine, which was an unexpected sight to me, and would sure be more strange in France or England.

The Weeshuis, or Hospital for Children, where there are 600 Orphans carefully looked after and well Educated.

The Dolhuis is for such as are delirous, Mad or Melancholick.

The Gasthuis for the Sick, is large and hath a great Revenue.

The Mannenhuis for Old Men, and such as are no longer able to labour towards their own Sup∣port.

Besides all these, there are great Sums of Mony Collected for the Poor, so that there is not a Beg∣gar to be seen in the Streets. And upon all ap∣pointments of meeting at the Tavern, of else∣where, and upon many other occasions, whosoever fails to come at the exact time, forfeits more or less to the use of the poor. Dr. Brown's Travels.

Ʋnity and Peaceableness:

Jews.

THe Jews, as to their Principles, ever came short of the Christians in this respect; 'tis true, they were obliged to Love one another: But that Precept was not backt and enforced with such advantagious Arguments to them, as to us. Nevertheless their Divisions and Quarrels among themselves have not been very Notorious, above other People: And in case of strife between Neigh∣bours,

it is their custom, between their Vespers and Nocturns, whilst they stay in the Synagogue, to endeavour a Reconciliation; and he that cannot prevail with his Neighbour to be Reconciled, goeth to the Common-prayer-book, and shutting it, knocks upon it with his Hand, saying, Ani Kelao, I conclude the business, i. e. I leave off Praying, til my Adversary be reconciled; which accordingly is done. Purchas.

Christians.

The Christian Religion reconciled Jews and Gentiles.

When Novatus (or Novatian) had made a di∣sturbance in the Church of Rome (concerning re∣ceiving the Lapsed into Communion) Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria writing to him, tells him, 'tis better to suffer any thing, than that the Church of God should be rent into pieces, Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 45.

Cyprian saith, He that Rents the Unity of the Church, destroys the Faith, Disturbs the Peace, Dissolves Charity, and Profanes the Holy Sacra∣ment. De Ʋnit. Eccl.

How passionately Sollicitous Constantine the Great was for composing the Arrian Heresie, Vid. vit. cjus l. 2. c. 64. & Theod. H. Eccl. l. 1. c. 11.

When perverse and unquiet Persons raised De∣bates and Contests about the See of Constantinople. Gregory Nazianzen (then Bishop of the place) stood up in the midst of the Assembly, told the Bishops, how unfit it was, that they, who were Preachers of Peace to others, should fall our among themselves: He begg'd of them, by the Sacred Trinity, to manage their Affairs calmly and peace∣ably; and if I (saith he) be the Fonds that raises the storm, throw me into the Sea, and let these storms and tempests cease: I am willing to under∣go, whatever you have a mind to; and tho inno∣cent

and unblamable, yet for your peace and quiet, am content to be banish'd the Throne, and to be cast out of the City: Only according to the Pro∣phet's Counsel, be careful to love Truth and Peace, and therewith freely resign'd his Bishoprick, tho legally settled in it. Vit. Greg. Naz. per. Greg. Presb.

S. Chrysostom, Bishop of Constantinople (after Greg. Naz.) having refuted those petty Cavits which his Adversaries had made against him adds, But if you suspect these things of me, we are rea∣dy to deliver up our place and power to whomso∣ever you will; only let the Church be preserved in Peace and Unity. Hom. 11. in Ep. ad Eph.

Who is there among you (saith Clemens in his Epistle to the Corinthians) of that generous temper, that compassionate and charitable disposition? Let him say, If these Schisms and Contentions, this Sedition hath arisen through my means, or upon my account, I will depart, and be gone whither so∣ever you please; only let Christ's Sheepfold, toge∣ther with the Elders placed over it, be kept in peace.

Irenaus to Pope Victor (about Easter) tells him, that Bishops in former times, tho differing in the Observation of it, yet always maintained an en∣tire Concord and Communion one with another, Euseb.

When Polycarp came to Rome from the Churches of the East, to treat with Pope Anicetus about Easter, and other Affairs, tho they could nor sa∣tisfy-each other about the Controversy, yet kissed and Embraced each other with mutual Endear∣ments, and Received the Holy Communion toge∣ther. And Anicetus gave Polycarp leave to Cele∣brate the Eucharist in his Church. Vid. Innocent. dict. Ephr. Syr.

Muscovites.

The Muscovites sottishly and insolently com∣mand Ambassadors to be uncovered first, and by force take all advantages over them, and are un∣civil to strangers; and not complaisant amongst themselves. At Nice-novogrod the Chancellor's Steward coming to see us, the Ambassadors in∣vited him to Dinner; but when they were to sit down, the Pristaff would take place of him:—Whore's Son and Dog were the mildest of their Terms for half an hour and better,— At last, by intreaty of the Embassadors were reconciled. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

They are much given to Quarrelling and Rail∣ing one at another, but seldom Fight, unless with Fists and Switches. And tho they forbear Cursing, Swearing and Blaspheming, yet their railing ex∣pressions (even of Parents and Children mutually) is such as cannot be expressed without horrour. Idem.

In Persia.

At Ispahan, Aug. 28. 1637. The Augustine Fri∣ers came to entreat the Embassadors to honour them with their presence next day at the Celebra∣tion of the Feast of S. Augustine their Patron; the same favour they desired of the Muscovian Poslanick, Alexci Savinouits, as also of an Armenian Bishop, and the English Merchants, who tho of a differ∣ent Religion, and that in Europe they would have made some difficulty of it,—Yet live like Brethren and true Christians, among their common Enemies. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels, p. 204.

Modern Heathens.

The Bannyans are no Swaggerers, no Roysters; they abhor Domineering and Fighting; yea, suffer themselves to be fleeced by any Man, rather than resist or shed Blood by breach of Peace, or making the least Opposition: They love no Tumult, no Innovation; are content to submit rather than govern, and wish all were of their Mind; that is to say, morally Honest, Courteous in Behaviour, Temperate in Passion, Decent in Apparel, Abste∣mious in Diet, Industrious in their Callings, Cha∣ritable to the Needy, Humble, Merciful, and so Innocent, as not to take away the Life of the silliest Vermin, and no marvel, for so they might dislodge their Friends of a peaceful Mansion; for they verily credit the Passage of Souls into Beasts. Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia.

Obedience to Civil Governours.

Jews.

THE Jews of late Ages have been found Flexi∣ble to any Civil Government, though in for∣mer times not so: For beside the Insurrections made in our Saviour's and the Apostles times, 48 years after the Destruction of Jerualem, they made the City Bethoron to be their chief City, and re∣belled by the Perswasion of Ben-chocab (Son of the Star Numb. 23.) 200000 in number, but re∣ceived such a Slaughter (as themselves tell the Story) that the Blood reached to the Horses

Mouths, &c. In the time of Trajan, they re∣belled again in Egypt and Cyrene, under Luke their Captain, and many thousands of them were de∣stroyed, Dion saith 220000. Afterwards under a Pseudo-Moses in Arabia, rebelling again, they were again destroyed. Purchas, Alsted, &c.

Christians.

The Christians obey the Laws that are made, and by the Exactness of their Lives, go beyond that Accuracy which the Law requires of them. Just. Mart. Ep. ad Diogn.

Are there any more devoted to you than we, who Pray for the Happiness of your Government, that according to Right and Equity, the Son may succeed his Father in the Empire? &c. Athenag. leg. pro Christian.

Tertullian saith, Though they refused to pay the Taxes rated upon them for Maintenance of the Heathen Temples, yet for all other Tributes they obeyed. Dr. Cave Prim. Christ.

Muscovites.

No People in the World have a greater Vene∣ration for their Prince than the Muscovites, who from their Infancy are taught to speak of the Czar, as of God himself, witness their submissive Forms of Speaking, the Honour to see the Bright∣ness of the Eyes of his Czarick Majesty;—only God and the Czar knows it.—All they have be∣longs to God and the Czar. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Inhamban.

The King of Inhamban is much reverenced by his Subject, by whom he is served upon the Knee;

and when he Coughs or Drinks, all those that are about him make such a Shout, that the Town rings of it. In one particular they differ from most Nations else, which is, That such as are ad∣mitted into his Presence are bound to sit down; it being the greatest Favour to stand. Dr. Heylin.

Japanners.

In Japan, if any Prince or Great Lord makes a Feast for his Friends, at the end of the Feast he calls his principal Officers, and asks them if there be any that hath so much Love for him, as to kill himself before the Guests for his sake. Pre∣sently there arises a Dispute among them, who shall have the Honour; and whoever the Prince is pleased to name, rips up his Belly with a Crik, which is a kind of Dagger, the point whereof is poysoned. Tavernier's Relation of Japon.

The Mogul's Subjects, if sent unto any place of Employment, shave not their Heads, nor cut their Hair, till they return; to shew their Discontent while out of his sight.

When the Mogul sends his commands by Pa∣pers to any of his Governours, they well accom∣panied, go out to meet the Messenger; as soon as they see the Letters, they alight from their Horses, fall down on the Earth, and take them from the Messenger, and lay them on their Heads, and carry them to the place of publick Assembly to be read.

They that are near the Mogul, attend con∣stantly to see him, when he exposes himself for that purpose in a Balcony, as usually he doth three times a day: When they see him, they cry out—Live, O Great King; or, O Great King, Health and Life. And his Subjects will do any thing he bids them, as for a Father to kill the Son, &c.

The meaner sort to their Superiors use these abject and lowly ceremonies of Reverence, by putting their right Hand to the Earth.

The Turks are Loyal to the Prince, whom they highly reverence, and blindly obey. M. de Thev. —They are not seen to betray their Prince, nor turn to the side of the Christians.

They give good Precepts of Subjection and Loy∣alty; for instance, That it is never lawful to kill their Prince, nay, nor to speak ill under pretence, that he is a Tyrant. F. Simon.

The Bannyans in East-India are content to sub∣mit rather than govern, and wish all People were of their Mind. Sir Tho. Herb.

The Chinese Honour their Mandarins, Reverence their Chiams, little less than adore their King, Idem. No Subject hath recourse save by Petition, Idem.—Scholars and Merchants are more honoured than Men of War: No People in the World more honour their King than they; for they suppose him too Glorious to look upon; they obey his Will in every thing; fill his Exchequer yearly with above 1000000 Crowns; call him —Lord of the whole World, Son of the Sun, Beauty of the whole Earth. Nor do any express more filial Re∣spect to Parents than they; Marry not without their Consent, &c. Idem.

Good Parents.

Jews.

RAbbi Jose, a Wise Man and Mechanick, viz. a Skinner, had eight Sons, to all which the Jews attribute the Praise of Wisdom. Hottinger.

A great reason of the Jews unshaken Adherence to their Faith, is, That they are timely and deeply grounded. They make use of that Rule of Solo∣mon frequently, Catechise a Child in the way he should go, &c. The Parents strictly forbid their Children all Conversation with Mahometan Chil∣dren; suffer them not to use the Name of God till seven years of Age; teach them to read, by casting two or three Letters on a smooth Stone or Board at first; to write, by giving them a Draught of very large Letters on a fair Paper, with a thin Paper: The Mothers Break-fast their Children with somewhat Sugar'd or HOney'd, saying, As this is sweet to thy Palate, so let Learning be to thy Mind; bidding the Child use no filthy words at School, because God loves clean Lips; not spend his time idly, &c. Dr. Addison of the Jews in Barbary.

Christians.

Luther was very lovingly affected toward his Children, and gave them liberal Education; he kept in his House a School-master to train them up in good Arts and a Godly Life. When he saw Magdalen his Daughter ready to die, he read to her Isaiah 26.19. concluding thus—My Daugh∣ter, enter thou into thy Chamber with Peace, until the Indignation be over-past; I shall e're long be with thee; for God will not permit me to see the Punishments hanging over the head of Germany; and upon this wept plentifully; but in publick attended the Hearse without a Tear. Fuller's Lives.

In Holland at Amsterdam, the Parents that are able and rich enough contrive it so, that when their Sons are Extravagant and Masterless, the Officers seize upon them, and carry them into the Tuchthuis, where they are not forced to any hard Labour, but kept in till they see sufficient

signs of their Amendment. Dr. Edw. Brown's Travels.

Mr. Julines Herring's Wife, having thirteen Chil∣dren—caused them to learn the Proverbs of Solo∣mon by heart; and ever before the Father cor∣rected them, he endeavoured to convince them of their Sin against God, and sought by Tears and Prayers for God's Blessing upon that means for their good. Clark's Lives.

It is a surprizing thing, to see so much Learning as one finds in Geneva, not only among those whose Profession obliges them to Study, but among the Magistrates and Citizens: And if there are not many Men of the first Form of Learning among them, yet every one almost here hath a good Tincture of a learned Education; insomuch, that they are Masters of the Latin Tongue, they know the Controversies of Religion and History, and are generally Men of good Sense. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Muscovites.

A Muscovite may sell his Son, and alienate him for his own Advantage; but they seldom come to such Extremities, and had rather see their Chil∣dren Starve at home than suffer them to go out any where to Service: Sometimes for Debt they make over their Children to their Creditors. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels.

The first thing the Muscovites teach their Chil∣dren, is, to make their Reverences and Inclina∣tions to the Images. At Ladoga, I lodg'd at a Womans House, who would not give his Break∣fast to a Child she had, who could hardly either stand or speak, till he had first made nine Incli∣nations (or Bows) to the Saint, and as often, as well as he could pronounce it, said his Gospodi, (Lord have Mercy upon me.) Idem.

Persians.

The Persians put their Children very young, either to Work, or to School, to learn to Write, Read, and Cast Account. Their Metzid or Mos∣quits, where they say their Prayers, serve also for Schools. No City but hath as many Metzids as Streets; every Street being obliged to maintain a Metzid, with a Molla, or Professor or Principal, and Calife, which is the Regent, belonging to it. Idem.

They have also Universities (Medressa) and Pro∣fessors Mederis, at Ispahan, Sohiras, Ardebil, Mes∣chid, Tabris, Caswin, Kom, Jescht, Schamachie, &c. with Revenues from such Provinces as pay no Taxes to the King, for the teaching of Mathema∣ticks, Eloquence, Poetry; Natural and Moral Phi∣losophy, Law and Medicine. Idem.

Chinese.

The first Lectures they make to Youth, are those of Compliments, whereof there are whole Books. Mandelslo.

Indians.

The Bannians accustom their Children betimes to fly Idleness; and instead of permitting them to play in the Streets, as we generally do, they teach them Arithmetick, which they are so perfect at, that without making use of either Pen and Ink, or Counters, but only of their Memories, they will in a moment cast up the most difficult Account that can be imagined. Tavernier, Part 2. l. 2. c. 3.

Turks.

The Turks are not much given to Contemplation Learning, yet are careful to breed up their Chil∣dren, and to be Instructed; for the which there are many Schools, where they read their Laws, to the end they may serve in their Mosques, or be able to Govern the Common-weal. Knolles.

Persians.

The Persians seldom see their Infants, 'till past four Years of Age; from which, or Twenty, they learn to Ride and Shoot; also, to fair meanly, lodge hard, watch, till the ground, and be con∣tent with small things. Sir Tho. Herbert.

Heathens, Japan.

In Japan, they bring up their Children with ex∣traordinary Indulgence and Mildness, never beat∣ing, and very seldom chiding them, considering that they are not yet come to the use of Reason; and for this reason their Children at 7, 8, or 9 Years of Age have more piercing Wits, and are more Searching, and Inquisitive, and Brisk, than our Youth at Seventeen or Eighteen. Mandelslo's Trav. p. 157.

Siam.

In Siam, the Inheritance is divided equally to the Children, except the Eldest, who hath some advantage; at five or six Years of Age; they are put to the Ecclesiasticks to Write and Read, and be Instructed in Religion: the Parents, in the

mean time, very seldom seeing them; afterwards to a Trade; or, if Ingenious, continued in their Studies, to fit them for the Priestly Function, or some other Employments, which among them are bestowed according to Merit, not Money, Idem. p. 104.

Tunquin.

In Tunquin, when they put forth a Child to learn Sculpture, Painting, Goldsmith's Work, &c. be∣fore they let him Work, they set him upon an Altar, and Sacrifice to the Idol Tiensa, which is the Patroness of Handicrafts, to the end she may infuse into the Lad Wit and Aptness to learn. Tavern. Coll.

Good Children.

Jews.

KIng Josiah, Timothy, &c. Hopeful from their Youth.

At Five Years old the Children go to School, are Five Years learning the Pentateuch, at Ten are put to learn the Mischna, and some choice Par∣cels of the Talmud; at Thirteen, they receive the Passeover, and are purified, and now are answer∣able for their own Faults: And at this Age, by way of Question and Answer, there are no Youth under Heaven can give so good account of their Religion, as the Jewish. Dr. Addison.

They are usually girt, as soon as their Bodies will endure it; and never go ungirt to the Syna∣gogue: ungirt, unblest. Idem.

Christians.

Origen, when a Child, was mightily inquisitive into the recondite meaning of the Scriptures, even tiring his Parents with asking Religious Questions comforting his Father in Prison with Letters, and hardly forbearing to offer himself to Martyrdom. Dr. Cave.

Mr. Tho. Cartwright, in his younger Years, hath risen many times in the Night, to seek out places to pray in. Clark's Lives.

Mr. Arthur Hildersam, of Papist-Parents, was converted by Mr. Desborow, his School-Master, and fitted for Cambridge by thirteen Years of Age. Idem.

Mr. Rich. Sedgwick, when a School-boy, living with an Uncle; — when the rest of the Family were at their Games and Dancings, he would be in a Corner mourning; his Uncle at first imputed it to Bookishness, and rebuked him for it; but at last, perceiving the Truth of the thing, began to hate him, cast him out of his Family, saying, A Puritan should never inherit his Land. Idem.

Mr. Julines Hering, born in Montgomery, educa∣ted first in Shropshire, next removed to Coventry, when at School, was noted for his diligence in reading the Scriptures. — On Play-days, he, with two or three more School-Fellows, would pray together, repeat the Heads of their Catechism, with the Sermons which they heard last Lord's Day. Idem.

Mr. Herbert Palmer, esteem'd Sanctified even from the Womb; at the Age of four or five Years, he would cry to go to his Lady-Mother, (Sir Tho. Palmer being his Father) that he might hear some∣what

of GOD. When a Child, little more than five Years old, he wept in reading the Story of Joseph, and took much pleasure in learning Chap∣ters by heart: He learned the French-Tongue al∣most so soon as he could speak: He often affirm∣ed, That he never remembred the Learning of it: By his Discourse, he could hardly be distinguish'd from a Native French-man: When at the Latine-School, at vacant hours, when others were at play, he was constantly observed to be reading studiously by himself.

Dr. W. Gouge, at School, continually studious. even at Play-hours, was even then conscionable in secret Prayer, and Sanctifying the Sabbath, much grieved at the Sports and Pastimes used too licen∣ciously on that day.

Mr. Tho. Gattaker, often chid by his Father, from his Book.

Mr. Jer. Whitaker, when a School-Boy, would frequently go in company 8 or 10 Miles, to hear a Warming-Sermon, and took Sermon-Notes, and was helpful to others in repeating them, &c. — Though his Father often, and earnestly en∣deavoured to divert him, yet, when a Boy, he was unmoveable in his desires to be a Minister. Clark's Lives.

Arch-Bishop Ʋsher, at ten Years old, found himself wrought upon by a Sermon, on Rom. 12.1. I beseech you, Brethren, by the Mercies of God, &c. About the same time he was moved to a more conscientious observation of the Lord's Day, by reading some Notes taken from Mr. Per∣kins's Works: then also he read Augustine's Me∣ditations, with frequent weeping. Idem & D. Bern.

King Edw. VI took Notes of such things he heard in Sermons, which more nearly related to himself, Hist. of Reform.

Queen Elizabeth wrote a good hand, before she was four Years old, and understood Italian. Dr. Burnet, Ibid.

Mrs. Marg. Corbet, Daughter of Sir Nathanael Brent, (Warden of Merton College) when about 14 Years of Age, wrote Sermons with dexterity, and left many Volumes of such Notes, writ with her own hand. Clark.

Mrs. Elizabeth Wilkinson, was from her Child∣hood very docile, took much pains in writing Sermons, and collecting special Notes out of Pra∣ctical Divines. When I was about 12 Years old, (saith she, in a Narrative written with her own hand,) upon reading in the Practice of Piety, con∣cerning the happy Estate of the Godly, and the miser∣able condition of the wicked in their Death, and so for ever unto all Eternity, it pleased the Lord so to affect my heart, as from that time, I was wrought over to a desire to walk in the ways of God.

Sir Tho. More never offended his Father, nor was ever offended by him.

Olympia Fulvia Morata, an Italian, born at Fer∣rara, bred at Court there with the Young Prin∣cess, the Duke's Daughter, of a singular Spirit for Learning, could both Write, and speak Elegant Latine and Greek, in her very young years, &c. Anon.

Mahometans.

The poor Hindoes, though they have not above five Shillings a Moon for their Labour, yet will impart at least half that little to their Parents, when in want. Anon.

The Great Mogul, though he esteemed the whole World as his Vassals, would sometimes be one to help to carry his Mother in a Palankee upon his Shoulders. Idem.

Persians.

Parentes non honorantes brevis aevi sunt. Sir Tho. Herb. out of Homer.

Amongst the Ancient Persians, Children from the fifth Year of their Age, to the twentieth, used little other exercise (saith Herodotus) than to ride the Horse, Shoot, and speak Truth. Sir Thomas Herbert.

Chinese.

The Chinese marry not, without their Parents consent, leave their Childrens Names to them, ho∣nour them, be they never so mean; relieve them be they never so poor; at their death express all symptoms possible of Duty; in white Linnen mourn seldom less than two or three Years.

Mahometans.

It is observed, That the Children of Mahome∣tans have a particular Tenderness to them that brought them into the World; nay, it is some∣times so great, that they will rather starve them∣selves, than suffer their Parents to want. Mandel. Trav. p. 61.

Persia.

In Persia, the Children go to School betimes; Persons of Quality have Tutors at home, so that they stir not abroad till 18, unless a Hunting, &c. And therefore are very modest. Tavern.

Good Husbands.

Jews.

AMongst the Ancient Hebrews, we find Abra∣ham to Sarah, Isaac to Rebecca, Jacob to Ra∣chel, discharging well the Duties of Husbands to their respective Wives; that which looks most like a blemish in these Examples, and of others that lived after them in the Jewish Oeconomy, is their marrying of many Wives, a Point very obscure, yet connived at and seemingly permitted for the time, and continued still in use among the Jews, and accounted as one of their chief Privileges: For they believe, That a Man may take as many Wives as he can find with Meat, Drink, Cloaths, and the right of the Bed. But because Polygamy is clog'd with inconveniencies, which an ordinary Eye may fore-see consequent upon it, they are not now a-days very fond of the Practice.

Christians.

In Venice, the Wives are bred to so much Igno∣rance, and they converse so little, that they know nothing but the dull Superstition on Holy-days, in which they stay in the Churches as long as they can, and so prolong the little liberty they have, of going abroad on those days, as Children do their Hours of Play. They are not employed in their Domestick Affairs, and generally they understand no sort of Work; so that I was told, that they

were they insipidest Creatures imaginable; they are, perhaps, as vicious as in other places, but it is in them down-right lewdness; — without any preamble, or preparative, down-right heastliness. — The Italians, by their excessive caution, want the true delights of a Married State. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Ancient Heathens.

Socrates is recorded to hear with much Patience, not only other cross accidents in his Life, Affronts, Reproaches, Injuries, but also the perverseness of his Wife Xantippe, her railing Words, abusive Be∣haviour, throwing the Chamber-pot upon his Head, over-throwing the Table, when he had in∣vited his Philosophical Guests to Feast with him; insomuch, that she herself, gave this Testimony of him, That she never saw him change Counte∣nance for any thing that befel him, but used still codem incedere vultu, to go out, and return home with the same evenness of Spirit, and pleasantness of Face.

Heathens.

In the Moluccaes, they have Officers, who at break of Day, go about the Town, and with the beat of a Drum awake the People, and exhort the Masters of Families, to remember their Matrimo∣nial Duties, Mandel. Trav. p. 130.

Moluques.

What is mention'd before about the Office of beating a Drum every Morning at break of Day, I find observed by another Traveller, with only this

addition, That they account it their publick In∣terest, that the Inhabitants should multiply. Pac. broke open, Vol. 2.

Good Wives.

Jews.

THE Rabbins have taught the Jews in Barbary, against the time of Child-birth, to draw Cir∣cles in the Chamber of the Woman with Child, and on the Doors within and without, and Walls, and about the Bed, inscribing every Circle with Adam, Chava, Chutz. Lilis; i. e. Adam, Eve, Be¦gone Lilis. Lilis was (as they say) Adam's first Wife, but disobedient and undutiful; and there∣fore was, upon her speaking the Most Holy Name, rapt up out of his sight, into the Air; and tho afterwards pursued by three Angels, who over∣took her at the Red Sea, she refused to return, pleading, That she was created in the same man∣ner as Adam was, and therefore she would not be Subject; but that she was to destroy the Male-Children for eight Days after the Birth, and Fe∣males for Twenty, The Angels finding in her a shrewd resistance, dismiss'd her on this condition, That she should spare those Infants, where she saw their Names written: And to this Time the Jews use to write the three Angels Names, in a Table or Parchment (Senei, Sanfenoi, Saumange∣loph,) and to hang them for Amulets, about the Children's Necks. The meaning of Adam, Eve, Chutz, Lilis, is, That if the Mother bring a Boy, God would not give him a scolding, undutiful

Wife, as Lilis was, but one like Eve. Doctor Addison.

Christians.

My Mother being given to my Father of GOD, became not only his Helper, but also his Leader and Captain, both by Word and by Deed, draw∣ing him to the best things; and albeit, in other things it were best for her to be subject to her Hus∣and, for the right of Marriage; yet in Religion, and Godliness, she was not afraid to shew her self his Mistress. She (being a Christian Woman, and he an Infidel) watched, fasted, sung Psalms, and prayed for her Husband, and was careful for him: She converted her Husband; she converted others; she brought up her Children in the Fear of GOD; her Husband entrusted her with the disposal of his Money to the Poor. Greg. Nazianz. of his Mother's help to his F. Bp. of Nazianz.

S. Augustine, speaking of his Mother Monica, saith, That she served her Husband as her Lord; and that she endeavour'd what she could, for the winning of him to the Faith: That she patiently sustained the Injuries of the Bed; and though Pa∣tricius was of a hot and cholerick Temper, yet she never made resistance to him in his Anger, neither in Word or Deed; but sometimes, when she had an opportunity, in his calm Humours, she would give him an account of what she had done, and the reasons for it. She would often gravely admo∣nish other Women for laying open the Faults of their Husbands, in Familiar Discourses with one another; and let them know, that she had a Fa∣culty beyond them, in escaping scratch'd Faces and Quarrels, under a Husband of a much rougher Spirit than theirs; that it was never heard, or known by any sign, that Patricius had ever beaten his Wife, or Monica ever quarrel'd with her Hus∣band.

Aug. Conf. l. 9. c. 9. At last she begat him to the Faith.

Queen Katherine, (Henry the Eighth's Wife) used to work with her own hands, and kept her Women to work with her. Dr. Burnet.

Queen Anne Boleyn work'd with her own hands; the last time Months of her Life, gave 1400 l. to the Poor. Idem.

Bern.

About Bern, the Wives, even of the chief Ma∣gistrates, look into all the concerns of the House and Kitchin, as much as the Wives of the meanest Peasants. Idem.

Japoners.

The Women live retired, and are very faithful to their Husbands; the Emperor having put to death one of his Lords, in hopes to enjoy his Wife, who desiring time to consider upon it, shut her self up in a Room with her Children, and sending her Servant with a Paper to the Emperor, set the Chamber on Fire, and burnt her self, &c.

Persians.

The Persian-Women are seen by none but their own Husbands; are very idle in their own Houses, not so much as looking after any thing of House∣wifry; spend their time in taking Tobacco, going to the Baths, wearing the best Cloaths, bringing Collations; have many Slaves, whom they use to rub their Arms, Legs, Thighs, 'till they fall asleep in their voluptuous Prison. M. Tavern. l. 5. c. 14. Opposita juxta se posita magis clucescunt.

Muscovites.

As soon as the Wedding is over, the Woman must resolve to live a retired life; seldom giving visits: and because they are much given to Wine, and have lewd Tongues, and sometimes pleasure a Friend; no wonder, if sometimes they are sound∣ly cudgelled by their Husbands. But I can't say as Barclay, in his Icon animorum, that they take unkindness, if not beaten. D. of Holst. Ambass. Trav.

Madagascar.

In Madagascar, the Fidelity of Wives to their Husbands is remarkable and exemplary, and the Men think it no disparagement to take their Ad∣vice; and because they have two Wives common∣ly, or more, he hath most compliance for the more Aged. Mandelslo.

Armenians.

The Armenian Wives never speak to their Hus∣bands, but only nod; never dine with them; are seldom seen by them, always rise before day. See Chapter of Marriage.

Indians.

The Husband dying among the Indians, the Wife can never Marry again; so that as soon as the Man is dead, the Wife retires to bewail her Husband, shaves off her Hair, lays aside her Or∣naments

of Apparel; and all the rest of her Life after, lives slighted and despised, and in a worse condition than a Slave, in the same House where she was Mistress before: For this reason, and be∣cause the Bramins flatter them with a hope, that whilst they are in the midst of the Flames, Ram will appear and reveal wonderful Visions to them, and that they shall revive again with their Hus∣bands in another World, with more honour and advantages; they choose to be buried alive with their Husbands. Those who cannot get leave of their Governours to be burnt, spend the rest of their lives in doing Penance, and in works of Cha∣rity, sitting upon the Road to boyl certain Pulse in Water, and give the Liquor for the use of Tra∣vellers; others sit with Fire always ready to light their Tobacco; others vow to eat nothing but the undigested Grains in Cow-dung. When the Go∣vernour finds no Porsuasions alter the Woman's resolution (his Secretary making sign that he hath received the Coin) in a surly manner gives the VVoman leave, bidding the Devil take her and all her Kindred. Having got this leave, their Mu∣sick begins to strike up, and away they ding to the House of the deceased, with Drums beating, and Flutes playing before them; and Women fol∣lowing with loud Congratulations and Songs, in honour of the miserable Creature that is going to dye. I have seen Women burnt three several ways, in Guzerat and Bengala, &c. Tavern. Trav. p. 2. l. 3. c. 9.

Good Masters.

Jews.

ABraham, the Father of the Faithful, and the Glory of the Jewish Nation, as he performed the part of a good Master, having that excellent Elogium bestowed upon him by GOD himself, That he would command his Children and Family, after him, and instruct them in the Fear of the Lord. So he had a Servant both Pious and Faithful, that discharged the Trust put in him, delivers his Mes∣sage, prays for a Blessing upon his Undertaking, gave thanks for his Success, and this all in a Mo∣mentous Affair, the procuring a Wife for his young Master Isaac. Gen. 24.

Muscovites.

The Muscovites are generally very severe to their Servants, and use the Cudgel upon a small cause; but especially the Great Dukes have been wont to lash their Physicians, looking on that Art as infal∣lible formerly, &c. A German Physician, that had one time disappointed the Czar's expectation in the cure of the D. of Holstein, his Kinsman, came with a tatter'd Garment, his Hair hanging over his Eyes and Face, to the Duke's Chamber, creep∣ing on all four to his Bed-side, told him, That he was not worthy to live, &c. A Kuez being present, kick'd him on the head, and drew Blood: The Physician perceiving favour in the Great Duke's Countenance, said confidently to him,

Great Prince! I know I am your Slave, but be pleased to give me leave to say, That I am only yours: I know I have deserved death, and should think my self happy to receive it at your hands, but it troubles me to be affronted by this Knez, &c. For which he had a Present of 1000 Crowns, and the Knez a good Cudgelling. D. of H. Am. Trav.

Heathens.

In the Island Fermosa there is so great an Equali∣ty of Condition, that they are yet ignorant of the Names of Master and Servant; yet they render great Honour one to another, and express a great respect and submission to one another; not upon the score of a more eminent Dignity, or Wealth, but Age: which is so Considered, that a young Man is obli∣ged to go aside (to make way for an Old Man) and turn his back to him, till he be passed. Man∣delslo's Trav.

Good Servants.

Jews.

TO pass over here in silence the Example of A∣braham's Servant spoken of before; Joseph is the next most remarkable instance in Scripture, Faithful both to God and his Master, even in a case where his Mistress was the Rival, and his own Flesh (doubtless) no Friend or Assistant. The Story of Daniel and the three Children is well known, who at the same time served God and their Masters with an Obstinate Integrity, and

stoutly resisted, and safely evaded the Attacks and Attempts of their and fraudulent Adversaries.

Antient Christians.

S. Augustine tells us of an old Servant-maid, that had carried his Grandfather upon her back, when he was a Child; and therefore for her. Age and excel∣lent behaviour, was afterwards much respected by her Master and Mistress, who thereupon committed to her charge the care of their Daughters: She was, saith S. Augustine, Religiously severe, and so∣berly prudent in teaching and restraining them; For she would not allow them to drink so much as water, except at Meals, tho never so thirsty; fearing an ill Custom, and adding a wholesome word, You now drink water, because you have not Wine in your Power; but when you come to have Hus∣bands, and be Mistresses of Cellars and Boutiques, you will scorn Water, but still have the custom of Drinking. By this means she so restrained their tender Appetites, that they did not so much as de∣sire any thing that was not decent; but notwith∣standing, Monica, S. Augustine's Mother, being employed, sometimes to fetch Wine, by her Pa∣rents, out of wantonness used to sip a little out of the Flagon, till at last she could drink almost a full Cup without breathing; the old Maid came and caught her and with bitter insulting upbraid∣ed her, calling her a Wine-bibber, which so pricked and provoked her, that presently she saw the illness of the Act condemned the custom, and left it off. Confess. l. 9. c. 8.

Hindoes, Heathens.

They serve for 5 sh. a Month, which is paid usually the next day after the change, before∣hand: They stand usually to be hired in the Market∣place,

If their Salary be not paid exactly at the time, they will be gone; but if bidden to provide themselves of other Masters, they will not stir, but serve out their time to an hour.

They keep within call of their Masters, and will not stir without leave.

Japan.

In Japan the Departure of great Lords is com∣monly attended by the Voluntary Execution of 20 or 30 Vassals or Salves, who rip up their Bel∣lies, and dye with their Masters; this they are obliged to by Oath, and it is done partly by way of acknowledgment of the particular kindness which their Lords had for them; having acquainted their Lord, that they are willing to be obliged to Sacrifice themselves in that manner, when accasion shall require, they entertain him with a short dis∣course to this purpose.

Most mighty Sir, you have many other Slaves and Servants, of whose Affection and Fidelity you are as∣sured; who am I? Or what have I deserved? That you should honour me with your favour above any of the rest? I resign up this Life to you, which is alrea∣dy yours, and promise you, I will keep it no longer than it shall be serviceable to yours.

Then with a Bowl of Wine (which is the most Religious Ceremony they have among them) they Confirm their Oaths, which thereby become Invi∣olable. Mandelslo, p. 142.

But it is for the most part Slaves weary of Life, that offer themselves so freely to Death.

Good Ministers and Pastors.

Jews.

IT Cannot be reasonably expected, that I should have much to say upon this point, save what we meet with in Sacred Scripture, which I refer my Readers to. Nothing material hath occurred to me in my reading, concerning their Modern Doctors.

Christians.

Here is so spacious a Field to walk in, that the plenty of matter rather makes a confusion in my thoughts, than conduceth to order and method. The Fathers of the Church, the many Ecclesiasti∣cal Doctors of the East and West, of the Lutheran and Zuinglian Denomination, of the Dutch, French, and especially English Church, so famed for Learning, Courage, Devotion, Writings, La∣bours, Sufferings, &c. Are so obvious to every Reader; that I shall rather chuse to say little or nothing, or next door to nothing, than begin so long a Catalogue, and not go thorow with it to some degree of Perfection; which to do, would require a pretty large Volume; only a little, for Orders sake, take these two or three short touches which, I believe, will be so far from satisfying a Reader of an eager appetite, that I shall both be∣gin and end, displeased my self.

In the Church of Milan, S. Augustine saith, he heard Ambrose every Lord's-day Preach; Bishop

Ridley Preached every Holy-day and Sunday, Bi∣shop Latimer twice a Week.

S. Austin would never purchase Houses nor Lands, nor any other Possessions for his Church,— And they who knew his mind, sold their Lands, and gave Austin the Money,—Being perswaded, that the good Bishop would bestow it on Pious uses, and not in making new Purchaces for en∣riching of his Church.—Be often refused the In∣heritances offered to his Church, thinking it fitter they should go to their Lawful Heirs. F. Simon, ox Possid. in vit. Aug.

S. Austin admitted no Clerk into his Church, till first he had disposed of all his Goods, either in favour of the Poor, or by Sale: He was for hav∣ing all Clerks really Poor, in imitation of the Apostles, and for living altogether in common on the Revenues of the Church. F. Simon in his Hist. of Eccl. Reven.

Luther, when his Friends disswaded him from going to Wormes, at a Disputation then held be∣tween the Papists and Protestants, lest they should burn him, as they had John Husse, he said, if I knew there were so many Devils in Wormes, as tiles on the Houses (did I hear it were like to go ill on our side) in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ I would go thither.

Calvin at the 28th year of his Age wrote his In∣stitutions, at his Death his Inventory amounted not to more than 60 pound, taking into the Ac∣count his Library.

Miles Coverdale Bishop of Excester, Preach'd every Sunday and Holy-day, and most commonly read twice in the week a Divinity Lecture. Was hospitable, sober, humble, suffered none to abide in his House, who could not give account of his Faith, and lived not accordingly. Clark.

In Q. Mary's Days he was by K. Christian of Denmark's means dismissed out of Prison, went in∣to Germany, Preached at Burghsaber; upon the Queen's Death return'd, but tho much sued to,

would not accept of his Bishoprick again, but continued in London, Preaching the Gospel, as a private Minister, whilst strength would permit, and Died, Anno. aetat. 88.

Mr. R. Greenham Preached twice on the Lord's Days and Catechised, Preached on Monday, Tues∣day and Wednesday; on Thursday he Catechized; on Friday he Preached; on the week-days in the Morning as soon as he could well see, drenching his Shift with Sweating; twice a day he Prayed in his Family; after Sermon he took account of his Servants; rising at 4. a Clock Winter and Summer to his Studies:— Disliked Martin-mar-Prelate (a Book) as tending to make Sin Ridiculous, not Odious; laid the charge of the Schism between Conformists and Nonconformists, on either or neither side, &c. died at 60. Clark.—That Saint of ours, so called by Jos. Hall Bishop of Norwich.

Tunquin.

The Bonzes in Tunquin Beg for their Living; and are not like the Bonzes in other Kingdoms, who beg Alms as it were their due: These on the contrary use all the modesty and humility, that may be, never taking more than is needful for them: And if they have any thing to spare, they give it to the Poor Widows and Orphans, that cannot get their Living. Tavernier's Collect.

Zurich.

The Clergy (of Zurich) if they subsist plenti∣fully, they labour hard; for they have generally two or three Sermons a day, and at least one; the first begins at 5 a Clock in the morning. At Ge∣neva, and all Switzerland over, there are daily Sermons, which were Substituted upon the Refor∣mation from the Mass; but the Sermons are gene∣rally too long, &c. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Pegu.

The Talapoi in Pegu give the People a Sermon, when they come to Church, and by their exem∣plary Lives, preserve to themselves a good repu∣tation. Paquet broke open, vol. 2.

They Condemn and Preach against the Offer∣ings the Commonalty make to the Devil; they go barefoot, live in Woods and Desarts, eat but once a day; they meddle not with Points of Doctrine, but insist on points of Morality and good Works; the Piety of their Lives gives them great Honours after their Deaths. Ibid.

Siam.

The Clergy of Siam are regular and exemplary in their Lives, they Preach to the People on Festi∣vals; 'tis burning alive to have to do with Wo∣men; in every Temple there is a Convent of Priests to say daily Prayers morning and evening. Ibid.

Cambodia.

It is thought here a horrid Sacriledge for the Clergy to intermeddle with temporal Affairs. Ibid.

Mexico.

The Priests exercise daily 4 times; at midnight, morn, noon and Sun-set, lashing themselves with knotted Cords, drawing Blood upon themselves with knotted Cords, drawing Blood upon them∣selves with Bodkins, Preaching to the People at some Feasts. Purchas.

Good Parishoners, or People, to their Priests.

Jews.

I Have already in the former Part, signified the Allowances made to the Priest and Levite, un∣der the Law, by Divine Ordinance; and have not much more to add here, save that, first of all, the People were generally very Just in paying their Tithes; and some of them proceeded so far, as to make a Decimation of their least things, their Mint and Cummin, lest they should not reach the Exactness of the Law. Secondly, That when they made any Address to the Prophets, they com∣monly brought their Presents along with them, as Saul to Samuel, 1 Sam. 9.7. and Naaman to Elisha, 2 Kings 5.5.

Christians.

Alsted, as I remember, cites the Ancient Chro∣nicles for it, when he tells us, That about the same time that Constantine the Great ordered Tithes to be paid to the Clergy, a Voice was heard, as it were from Heaven, Nunc venenum infusum est Ecclesiae, which I relate not, as if I were of that Opinion that Tithes are not due; but I fear the Payment in kind hath ill Effects.

The Clergy were so well maintained in the Pri∣mitive Times, by the frequent Contributions of the People, that Ammianus Marcell. saith, they lived like Pritices. Ammian. Marcell, l. 27.

St. Chrysostom was forced to make a whole Sermon 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. i. e. against them that envied the Clergy, Dr. Cave.

Also, He describes at length the sad State of Bishops, and other Church-men, since the Church enjoy'd fix'd Revenues, because they forsook their Employments, to sell their Corn and Wine, and to look after their Glebes and Farms; besides much of their time was spent in Law-suits. He wishes that he might see the Church in the State that it was in, in the Times of the Apostles, when it en∣joy'd only the Charity and Oblation of Believers. F. Simon Hist. of Eccl. Rev.—out of Chrys. Hom. 86. in Mat. St. Augustin was of the same Mind. Ibid.

In the Universities of Bern and Lausanne are maintained Professors; the one for the German Territory, which is the Ancient Canton, and the other for the New Conquest, which is the French; in the former are about 300 Parishes, in the latter about 150. But in the Benefices on the German side, the ancient Rights are preserved so, that some Benefices are worth 1000 Crowns; whereas in the Pais de Vaud the Provisions are set off as Sallaries, and are generally from 100 to 200 Crowns. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Heathens.

In Siam the Estaites of Persons of Quality are ordinarily divided into three parts; one to the King, one to the Ecclesiasticks (they defraying the Charges of the Funerals,) and the third to the Chil∣dren. Mandelslo's Trav, p. 104.

In Pegu their Preachers are still Preaching and Begging; their Alms are brought to them in the Pulpits whilst they are Preaching. Rosse. The

People drink the Water, wherein the Preachers wash themselves, accounting it Holy. Rosse.

In Mexico the Revenues of the Priests were great. Rosse.

The Southern Americans have their Priests in great Esteem, making use of them as their Physi∣cians, and therefore they are very Rich; for they have all the Goods of him whom they cure. Idem.

In Siam, the Bonzes (or Priests) are highly reve∣renced, as well at Court, as among the People: The King himself hath such a Value for some of them, as to humble himself before them. Taver∣nier, Part 2. l. 3. c. 18. Some of them live by Alms, others have Houses with good Revenues.

Protestants.

At Zurich the Dean and Chapter are still conti∣nued as a Corporation, and enjoy the Revenues which they had before the Reformation. Dr. Bur∣net's Letters.

The Bishop of Coire hath yet reserved a Re∣venue of about 1000 l. Sterling a year. Ibid. 50 or 60 l. is the common Sallary of a Geneva Minister.

Papists.

One that knew the State of this Kingdom well, assured me, that if it (viz. Naples) were divided into five parts, upon a strict Survey, it would be found, that the Church-men have four parts of the five; which he made out thus, They have in Soil above half of the whole, which is two and a half; and in Tithes, and Gifts, and Legacies, they have one and a half more; for no Man dies with∣out leaving a considerable Legacy to some Church or Convent. Ibid.

Pegu.

The Talapoi in Pegu live by the Alms of the People, and preserve a great Veneration to them∣selves by their exemplary Lives. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.

Siam.

The Revenues of the Temples, the Charity of the People, and the Donations of the Nobility, maintain the Clergy in Siam. Ibid.

Loango.

In Loango they will rather die than touch any Meat their Priests forbid them. Ibid.

Mexico.

There did continually reside in the great Temple (of Vitzliputzli in Mexico) 5000 Persons, which had their Meat, Drink and Lodging; the Temple enjoying great Revenues and diverse Towns for its Maintenance. Purchas.

Laboriousness.

Jews.

RAbbi Johoschua Ben Hananiah, was so intent upon the Law, that he had no time to spend upon his Body, or washing his Garments: Hence

the Jews derive that Scoff of the Emperor Trajan's Daughter, Fine Wisdom in a Foul Vessel: To which he is reported to make answer, Wine is not kept in a Vessel of Silver or Gold, but in a Cask only,—Sed in testaceo tantum. Hotting.

Ben Azay, because he was mightily addicted to the Study of Learning, would not Marry a Wife. Menasse Ben Israel.

Christians.

Origen is recorded to be a Man of indefatigable Labour and Industry, and so studious and inqui∣sitive after Learning, that he soon became too hard for his Teachers.

Tertullian was taken up night and day in reading and expounding the Scriptures.

St. Augustine tells us, he went sometimes to dis∣course Ambrose, but still found him so busie at his Study, that being unwilling to interrupt him, he returned back without speaking to him.

Bede was wont to say, that there was so much Work to do, in so little a time, that he would not lose any of it; and that as for Pleasures, we must only touch them with the tops of our Fingers, as we do Honey, for fear of surfeiting on them.

Erasmus, in a Letter to Paracelsus, saith,—For some time now I have neither had leisure to take Physick, nor be Sick, nor Die; I am overwhelmed with so many Toils of Studies.

Bishop Latimer every Morning ordinarily, Win∣ter and Summer, rose at two a Clock to his Stu∣dies. See his Life.

Bishop Jewel was so Industrious, that he hid himself the greatest part of the day in his Study, and so recalled his Senses from exterior Objects, that Chrysippus-like he had need of a M••••••ssa to put him in mind of his Meat. See his Life.

Mr. J. Gregory of Christ's-Church, Oxon, for di∣vers years together, studied 16 hours in 24, with much Appetite and Delight. See his Life.

Muscovites.

No Muscovite, of what Quality soever, but he sleeps after Dinner; about Noon most Shops are shut up, the Merchants or their Apprentices sleep∣ing at the Door; no speaking with Persons of Quality at that time more than at Midnight.

Idleness seems to be bestowed on the Muscovites (a barbarous People) as their Portion. D. of Hol∣stein's Emb. Travels, p. 60.

They are naturally so much inclined to Idle∣ness, that it were impossible to bring them to take any Pains, but by the Whip and Cudgel: Those who are Free-born, if Poor, will sell themselves, with their Family, for a small matter for Slaves. Idem.

Protestants.

Ʋrsin had these Verses writ upon his Study door,

Amice, quisquis huc venis, Aut agito paucis, aut Abi, Aut me laborantem Adjuva.

In English,

My Friend, or whosoe'er thou art, Dispatch in short and so depart: Or to my Studies Help impart. Melch. Adam.

Papists.

Alphonsus Tostatus, a Spaniard, wrote so many Commentaries on Sacred Scripture, and other things beside, before the fortieth year of his Age, that some have reckoned three Pages (in Folio) for every day of his Life: Insomuch that 'tis said of him,

Hic stupor est Mundi, qui Scibile discutit omne. Buzier, Flosc. Hist. and Leigh in his Religion and Learning.

Tostatus learned all the Liberal Sciences, with∣out being taught, and writ in the Forty years he lived, as much as most in that time can read; and yet at the same time was Counsellor to the King, Referendary Major of Spain, and Professor of Phi∣losophy, Divinity and Law, in Salamanca. Auth. of the Educ, of young Gentlemen.

Bonaventure wrote the Bible over with his own hand, &c. J. S.

Aquinas, when a Child, would not rest without his Book; was always studious, seldom seen to Laugh; when others were at their Merriment, he was Meditative; insomuch that at Supper with King Lewis of France, whilst the rest were making Merry, he fell into a deep Meditation, and for∣getting himself, struck the Table, saying, That now the Manichees were foiled, Nunc conclusum est contra Manichaeos.

Mahometans.

Avicenna (born at Bochara) at Ten years of Age understood Humane Sciences and the Alcoran, and went through the whole Encyclopedia by Eighteen; during which time he slept not one

whole Night; and in all that time minded no∣thing but reading: In any Difficulty he went to the Temple and pray'd. Hotting.

Humility.

Jews.

THE Jews of Barbary entertain no Thoughts of Merit, but hold that all Rewards proceed from God's bounty. Dr. Addison.

In their Prayers they commonly stand, but bowing their Heads.

Christians.

Constantine the Great, when one told him how Happy he was, whom God had thought worthy of so great an Empire, and reserved a much better Kingdom for in Heaven; he was highly offended, and advised the Man not to talk so any more, but rather turn his Praises of him, into Prayers for him, that both here and hereafter he might be accounted worthy to be reckoned amongst the Servants of God. De vit. Const.

Nebridius, a Roman Gentleman, Cousin Ger∣man to the Empress, and Play-fellow and School-Fellow with the young Emperors, yet was no whit swelled with Pride, reflecting upon others with a surly look (though in the vigour of his Youth) but rendring himself amiable to all, reverencing the Princes, and condescending to others.

Placilla the Empress, used in her own Person to visit the Hospitals, cure the Lame and Sick with her own Hands, to prepare and give them their Provisions, Cooking and providing Victuals for them. Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 18.

St. Hierom saith of Paula a Roman Lady, that she carried her self with so much Lowliness, that whoever had seen and not known her, could not but have mistaken her for the meanest of the Maids that waited on her; she always seemed both in Cloaths, and Voice, and Garb, and Gate, the least and most contemptible of all the rest. Dr. Cave, Prim. Christ.

Cyprian determined from his first entering upon his Bishoprick, not to adjudge any thing by his own private order, without the Counsel of his Clergy, and the Consent of the People. Ep. 5. p. 13, 14.

Nazianzen reports of his Father, (a Bishop too) that his Humility consisted not in his Dress, but in the Constancy of his Mind; not in the hanging down of his Head, or the Softness of his Tone, or the Demureness of his Look, or the Gravity of his Beard, or the Shaving of his Head, but in the Frame and Temper of his Soul, being as Humble in his Mind, as he was Sublime and Excellent in his Life: And when no Man could arrive at the Perfection of his Vertues, yet every one was ad∣mitted to a Freedom of Converse with him. Both in his Garb and Diet he equally avoided Pomp and Sordidness; and though a great Restrainer of his Appetite, would yet seem not to do it, lest he should be thought plainly to design Glory to himself, by being needlesly singular above other Men. Orat. 19. in laud. Patr.

Eusebius relates of some of the Confessors under the Persecution of M. Aurelius, that though for their Testimony of the Truth, which they had born at the Dearest Rate (on this side Death) though they had been frequently thrown to wild Beasts, exposed to Fire, and the Remains of

Wounds and Violence were visible all over their Bodies, yet would not be called Martyrs, but with Tears begg'd the Peoples Prayers that they might perfect all by real Martyrdom. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 2.

Dr. John Reinolds—as Learned as any Man in the World, as Godly as Learned, as Humble as Godly. Car. in vit. Ric. Capel.

Mr. Ric. Capel could refuse Honours, as Mus∣culus did, and contented himself with plain and mean things, Idem.

Cajetan, the Flower of the Cardinals, would never be in his Silks and Braveries, but kept his old Fashions to his dying day.

Mclancthon wouldnot disdain to do that, which his meanest Servants would scarce put their hand to. Ibid.

John Duns Sctus, Doctor Subtilis, who was of Merton College Oxon, had these Verses made upon him,

Doctor Subtilis, nomen Subtilia donant, Quem vestis vilis, pes nudus, corda coronant.

In English.

A Subtile Doctor, of a Subtile Wit, Brave Heart, vile Raiment, and with naked Feet.

Leigh's Relig. and Learn.

Luther calls himself a Sack of Worms-meat, a lump of Earth, a bundle of Wickedness, an un∣worthy Minister of the Gospel.

Mahometans.

They praise Humility, that is, esteeming others more than themselves. F. Simon.

The Persians and Turks are of that bad Humour, rather to build new Houses, than to repair old

ones.—The Custom is grown to that height, that the Children will not live in their Parents Houses after their decease. M. Tavernier.

Armenians.

The Armenians on Mandy-Thursday perform the Ceremony of the Washing of Feet: They all come to Church, where the Priest washes the right Foot of the Men, and the left of the Women, and makes thereon the Sign of the Cross, with Butter consecrated to that purpose: And this done, he is cast into a Chair by twelve Men, who rasse him up into the Air, with Exclamations of Joy, keep∣ing him there till he promiseth to treat them with a Dinner. D. of Holstein's Embass.

Papists.

Dunawd being consulted at Bangor, what should be done about the Entertainment of Austin the Monk sent from Rome, advised them,—Give him the meeting, and regard his Messages, if he be a Man of God: But how may that be known? said they: You know what our Saviour saith, Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly, &c. If so—'tis likely he belongs to Christ; If with state and distance he thinks to reduce and over-awe you, you are to defend the Liberties of your Church, &c. which last took place; for observing him to be guilty of Haughtiness, they laboured to contradict all that he said. Th. Jones of Oswestree.

Cromwel, in Henry the Eighth's time, of a Black∣smith was made an Earl (and had the Garter given him) Lord Privy Seal, Lord Chamberlain of England, Lord Vice-gerent, Master of the Rolls, yet afterwards forsook by his Friends, (except Cranmer) insulted over by his Enemies, attainted without making his answers, (which Counsel he

had been the Author of against Pool's Mother be∣fore) in a Letter concluded thus, Written with the heavy Heart, and trembling Hand of your Highness's most heavy and most miserable Prisoner, and poor Slave, Tho. Cromwel.—And underneath, Most Sa∣cred Prince, I cry for Mercy, Mercy, Mercy. Dr. Burnet.

Contempt of Wealth.

Vide Self-Denial.

Jews.

THE Jews are very Covetous and great U∣surers.

Christians.

Trypho, the Jew, tells Justin Martyr (by way of reproach) that the Christians foolishly underva∣lued and threw away all the Enjoyments and Advantages of this World. Dial. cum Tryph. p. 308.

When Agbarus, the Toparch of Edessa, Offered Thaddeus (one of the 70 Disciples) great Sums of Gold and Silver for the pains he had taken, and the great things he had done amongst them, he re∣fused them with this Answer, To what purpose should we receive good things from others, who have freely forsaken and renounced our own. Euseb. H. Eccl.

Quintianus, the President under Decius the Em∣peror, asking Agatha the Virgin Martyr, why she

descending of such rich and illustrious Parents would stoop to such low and mean Offices; she Answered, Our Glory and Nobility lies in this, That we are the Servants of Christ, Sim. Metaphr. Serm. Martyr. ad diem Feb. 5. Tom. 1.

Origen, when he might have lived upon the E∣state of others, Sold his Library to one, who was to allow him 4 Oboli a day; the day he spent in Tasks and Exercises, a great part of the night in Study; always remembred that of our Saviour, not to have two Coats, not to wear Shoes. Dr. Cave Prim. Christ.

Papists.

S. Francis's Story is well known, who having a design to renounce the World, and Offering his Money to a Priest, who refused it, cast it present∣ly away, and put himself under a Vow of perpe∣tual Poverty. S. Francis Sales saith, he Loved Poverty above all things, and call'd it his Mistress.

Muscovites.

The Muscovites spend but little in House-keep∣ing: 'Tis not above Thirty Years ago, that even their Lords were Lodged in very poor Wooden Buildings: Their Hushold-Stuff is suitable to their Lodgings, consisting only in three or four Pots, and as many Wooden or Earthen Dishes. Some have Pewter, but very few, but there is not any Silver. They know not what Scouring means; even the Duke's looks little better than the Tavern-Pots. The better sort hang their Rooms with Mats; have few Feather-beds, but Mattresses, or Chaff, or Straw; sometimes lie upon their Cloaths on a Bench or Table. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels.

Mahometans.

Their Dervises relinquish the World, and spend all their Days in Solitude and Retiredness, expect∣ing a Recompence; undergoing very sharp Pe∣nances, crying out continually in such Expressions as these,—God Almighty look upon me, I love thee; I Love not the World, but I Love thee, and do all for thy sake,—After this Retirement they will rather chuse to Famish, than stir from their Cells, and therefore are Relieved by the Charity of others.

Banians.

The Goeghy (a Sect of them) are forbidden by their Law to be Proprietors of any thing; they live in Woods, like Hermits, nothing about them but a Linen Cloth to hide Nature, wherever they sit down, they throw Ashes on their Head, speak to no body by way of Salutation, or Petition: If nothing be given them, they feed on Roots an Herbs; never Command their Servants to do ought. Mandelslo.

Ancient Heathen.

When a great deal of Gold and Silver was car∣ried along in a Solemn Pomp before Socrates, he cried out, Quam multa non Desidero! How many things do I not covet! He commonly went bare∣foot.

Anacharsis to Hanno sends greeting. A Scythian covering is my Cloathing; the thick Skin of my Feet, my Shoes; the Earth my Bed; Hunger my Sawce; I eat Milk, Cheese and Flesh. You may come to me, and find me contented, if you please; but for those gifts, with which you are delighted,

bestow them either on your Citizens, or the im∣mortal Gods. (For he valued not Mony at all.) Cicer. Tusc. 5.

Many despise Riches, who being content with a little, are pleased with a slender diet and raiment. Cic. in Laelio.

Government of the Tongue.

Jews.

THe Esseans were much addicted to silence.

Christians.

I am of Opinion with S. Gregory, when justly accused of a Fault, Humble thy self, and confess that thou deservest more, than the Accusation laid upon thee; if falsly accused, excuse thy self meek∣ly, denying thy self to be guilty; for thou owest that reverence to Truth and the Edification of thy Neighbour: But if after all this, men continue to accuse thee; vex not thy self, nor strive to get thy excuse admitted: For having done thy duty to Truth, thou must do it to Humility. S. Fr. Sales.

We scorn to live upon any terms, by which we must be forced to maintain our Lives by lies and falsehoods, Just. M. Apol. 1.

It is enough for a good man, either by way of Affirmation or Denial, to give this assurance, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, I speak truly. Clem. Alex. Strom. l. 7.

Some of the Antient Fathers held all Swearing unlawful.

S. Basil Exhorts all vain Swearers to repent; ap∣points eleven years suspension from the Sacrament for Perjury: False Accusation before the Church to be punished with Suspension; if proved, but not revealed in due time, with two years suspensi∣sion; tho the person was guilty, yet if not prov∣ed sufficiently, with five years: False Accusation of a Minister, Bishop, Priest or Deacon, with Suspension perpetual.

Greg. Thaumaturgus durst never call his Brother Fool, &c.

Narcissius, Bishop of Jerusalem, being falsly ac∣cused by three Malicious Fellows, who accused him with sad Imprecations upon themselves, all three of them were, in process of time, overtaken with the same Judgments they wished upon them∣selves. Vid. Pontan. Bellaria, &c. Item. D. Cave Prim. Christ.

Muscovites.

Railing and Insolent Language was Prohibited to the Muscovites by the great Duke upon pain of Whipping; and if offered to persons of Quality, a Fine of sometimes 2000 Crowns; but the People are so addicted to it, that the Order is for the most part ineffectual. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav. p. 60.

Papists.

The Nuns of Venice have been under much scandal for a great while; — Chiefly those of S. Za∣chary and S. Lawrence, where none but Noble Ve∣netians are admitted, and where it is not so much as pretended, that they have retired for Devotion, but that they might not be too great a Charge to their Family. They are not Veiled, their Neck

and Breast is bare, and they receive much Com∣pany; but that which I saw, was in a publick Room, in which there were many Grills for seve∣ral Parlours, so that the Conversation is very con∣fused; for there being a different Company at every Grill, and the Italians speaking generally loud, the noise of so many loud Talkers is very disagreeable.

The Nuns talk much and very disgracefully, and allowed themselves a liberty in rallying that other places could not bear. Dr. Burnet's Let.

'Tis said of Th. a Kempis, that when he was in Company with others who were discoursing of Secular Matters, he sate still silent, but when any Religious Subject was started, he was warm and Fluent. See his Life.

Mahometans.

They declaim most against Slander, and Back∣biting, and Censurings even when true, if of things hidden; as that such a Person is Dead in Unbelief, or deserves Hell, unless expresly mention'd by the Prophet, as the Devil, Abuhasel, Abugehel. F. Si∣mon.

Tunquinese.

In the Kingdom of Tunquin, either at their or∣dinary Meals, or upon fome Festival, they account it a great piece of manners to be silent; or if they have a desire to Discourse, they alway allow the Eldest the honour of beginning, bearing a great respect to them that are Aged: But the youngest at the Table is never permitted to begin their Dis∣course. Tavernier Collect. of Relat, &c.

Japannese.

In Japan Lying is punished with Death Pac∣quet broke open, vol. 2.

Antient Heathens.

Anacharsis, a Barbarian came out of Scythia to Athens, to look for a Wise Man; but finding none, was resolved to search all Greece,—at last having found one Myson, in a poor Town called Chenes, whose business was to look to his Family, Till the Ground, Educate his Children, was satisfied,—〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i. e. he admired mightily the quietness of the Man's works, and the sparingness of his words. Max. Tyr. diss. 15.

Sobriety in Apparel,

Jews.

THE Apparel of the Jews in Barbary, at this day, is thus: First, a brimless Cap, of black colour, (to distinguish them from the Moors, who wear red); ship-shoes, Linnen-Drawers, and Vest; over which they put a loose Garment, called a Ganiphe; that is, a black square piece of course hair Stuff, closed at the cross Corners, and all round it, is a large Thrum. Dr. Addison.

Christian.

It is not enough for a Christian to be chaste and modest; he must appear to be so. Tertul. de Cult. Foem. l. 2. c. 13.

Two ends of Clothing, Honesty and Necessity.

Another end, — Distinction of Sexes, and De∣grees. Clem. Alex.

Such Women, as cannot otherwise gain upon their (unbelieving) Husbands, may, if their Hus∣bands require, go a little more Trim and Neat. Idem.

Tertullian changed his Coat for a Cloak, not when he firs turned Christian, but when made Presbyter of Carthage; called therefore by him Sacerdotis habitus. Pallium being the proper Habit of Philosophers among the Greeks, and of the stricter sort among the Christians, whether Clergy or Laity, especially Clergy. Dr. Cave.

The Garment that we should wear, ought to be mean and frugal, not curiously wrought with di∣vers Colours, the Emblem of Craft and Deceit; but white, to signifie our Simplicity and Truth. Clem. Alex.

Cyprian observed a due Decorum in his Garb, keeping a just distance between Slovenliness and Superfluity.

Chrysostom commends Olympias, (a Woman of great Birth, and Estate, and Piety) for the incre∣dible modesty and meanness of her Attire, not much better than that of the poorest Beggar; ha∣ving nothing in her Garb or Gate, that was feign∣ed or gawdy, elaborate or artificial.

Against Painting and Beautifying the Body.

Let them who have a mind to't, glory in the Flesh, we are under the profession of Humility:

all Glory is vain and swelling, especially from the Flesh. A Christian may glory in the Flesh, but when 'tis torn in pieces, for the sake of Christ, that the Spirit may be crowned; not that it may prove a Snare to attract the Eyes and Sights of Young-Men's ungovernable Passions after it, &c. Cypri∣an.

Obj. 'Tis acceptable to our Husbands.

Answ. 1. Every wise and good Man cannot but like his Wife better without them: Every Hus∣band is a rigid Exactor of his Wife's Chastity. If he be a Christian, he will not require any such feigned Beauty; if a Gentile, let her do what she can, he will suspect her to be naught. Tertull.

2. The loose delicate Arts come too near the Practice of lewd wanton Prostitutes; Birds and Beasts are content with their own natural Beauty and Colours; Woman only, as if inferiour to them, thinks her self so deformed, as that there is need to repair the defect by external, bought and borrowed Beauty; Children-like, they admire e∣very thing that is strange and gawdy; they shew themselves to be Women that have put off shame and modesty, and whosoever calls them so, shall do them no wrong, as carrying the very signs and representations of it in their Faces. Clem. Alex.

3. These additional Arts are a bold and sacri∣legious Attempt, and an high contempt of God; that is to reform what God hath formed. —That such a one hath cause to fear, least when the Day of Resurrection comes, He that made them, should not know them, &c. And then he brings in the Densor of the World, thus speaking: This is none of my Workmanship, nor this my Imdge and Likeness. Cyprian.

Theodoret tells of his own Mother, That when young, having a Distemper in one of her Eye s, which had baffled the Physicians, she went to one

Peter, near Antioch, famous for Miracles, of a very Severe and Ascetic Life; she, to render her self the more considerable in his Eye, put on her rich∣est Robes, Pendants, Chains of Pearl, &c. The uncomplemental Man severely check'd her, with a comparison drawn from an unskilful Bungler, going about to correct a Picture made by an ex∣cellent Artist; and not without much importunity would grant her Errand. In fine, she went away with a double Cure, of Body and Mind. Hist. Relig. c. 9. in vit. Petri.

Clemens Alex. compares such Women to the Egyptian Temples; without, Splendor and magni∣ficent Groves, rows of Pillars, Walls set off, with Stones of several Countries, Carved, &c. The Temples garnished with Gold, Silver, Amber, &c. within, behind the Curtain, a Cat, a Croco∣dile; So Women trimming themselves with Gold, Curling their Hair, Painting their Faces, blacking their Eyes, colouring their Locks, &c. within, a lustful Ape, a crafty Serpent. &c.

Nazianzen saith, his Sister Gorgonia used no Gold to make her Fine, no yellow Hair, ordered into Locks and Curles,—No loose transparent Garments, no Lustre of Stones and Jewels, no Arts of Painting, &c.

Clothe your selves with the Silks of Honesty, the fine Vertues of Piety, the Purple of Modesty, and being thus beautified and adorned, God himself will be your Lover. Tertull.

Mahometans and Hindoes.

They never Pride it in any New Fashion: The Habits of highest and lowest are the same, which they never alter; pure white fine Callico-Lawn is the bravery of the highest, which they wash every day. The Women are Habited somewhat like Men; they of the greatest Quality are Adorned with many rich Jewels.

Temperance in Meats.

Jews.

THe Pharisees Fasted on Mondays and Thursdays, as hath been noted before, in remembrance of Moses going up, and returning from Mount Sinai, &c. Concerning which we have spoken already in the first part of this Book, in the Chapter of Fast∣ing.

Christians.

Our Food and Diet should minister to Health and repair the Weakness of Nature. Basil.

Our Nourishment ought to be simple and easy, subservient to the two main ends of Life, Health and Strength. Clem. Alex.

Nor are we less to take heed of Gluttony, con∣tenting our selves with a spare Diet, and such on∣ly as is necessary, not giving way to the Infinite and unsatiable cravings of a nice and intemperate Appetite, which will have a thousand pretences to defend it self.—〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Justin Mart.

Clemens Alex. reckons up the Inconvenience of Excess—viz. wasting the Estate, ruining the Body, impairing the Health, Debauching the Stomach, deflouring the taste, begetting an ill habitude and temper, sowing it with the Seeds of all diseases, dulling the mind, preparing it for the entertain∣ment of any Vice, &c.

S. Cyprian, in an Epistle to the Priests and Dea∣cons (Ep. 7.) adviseth them to eat and drink spa∣ringly, that they might be watchful unto Prayer.

S. Hierom adviseth Leta, to give her Daughter such a thin and mean Diet, that after Meals, she might be presently fit either to read or sing Psalms, Ad Let. Tom. 1.

The Council of Laodicea (Can. 53.) forbade them light and ludicrous Actions, as leaping and Danc∣ing, enjoyning them to Dine and Sup gravely and modestly, as Christians.

Julian, Emperor, being about to raise War, and squeeze the Christians, sent to S. Basil (his fellow∣student formerly at Athens) for 1000 l.; he re∣turn'd Answer, That it was not to be expected there, where he had not Provision before hand for one day; —That his greatest Dainties were a few Pot-herbs, a piece of Bread, and a little sowre Vapid Wine. Basil. Ep. 208. Tom. 3.

Chrysostom commends Olympias, that she had taught her Stomach to receive only so much Meat and Drink, as was enough to keep her alive and in Health.

Alcibiades, afterward Martyr, had accustomed himself to a very rigid and sordid Course, reject∣ing all sorts of Food, but Bread and Water; this before and after he was in Prison, which had an ill influence upon others; whereupon Attalus, one of the most Eminent of those famous Martyrs, the day after his being exposed the first time in the Amphi∣theatre, had it Reveal'd to him, That Alcibiades did amiss in refusing the good Creatures of God, and giving scandal, &c. upon which he laid aside his singularity. Eusebius out of the Letter of the Churches of Lyons and Vien in France to those in Asia. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 3.

Luther saith of himself, I lose too much time by invitations to Feasts here in this City; I know, Satan hath such a hand in it, that I may not deny it, and yet it doth me harm to accept the Courte∣sy. And again, My Converse with my Friends

(which I use to call a Feeding of my Corps) doth very badly steal away a great part of my time. Fuller's Lives.

Muscovites.

Those who take Tobacco in Muscovy (by reason of their Excess in it, and doing hurt by it, &c. Burning their Houses, and Infecting their Images with a stinking Breath) are by order of the great Duke to have their Nostrils slit, or be whipt, as we have often seen done. D. of Holsteins Emb. Trav. p. 62.

They are not acquainted with our delicate Meats and Sawces; their ordinary Food is course Meal, Turneps, Coleworts, Cucumbers, Salt-fish and Pulse: Their year hath more Fasting-days than Flesh-days. Idem.

Their Monks are very Austere, living only on Salt-fish, Honey, Milk, Cheese, Herbs, Pulse, e∣specially Flesh and Pickled Cucumbers. There are many Auchorets, who build Chappels upon the High-ways, and live in Woods like Hermits, subsisting only upon Alms given by Travellers. Idem.

Papists

Hugucchio, a Captain, lost two Towns, because he would not break his Meal, Mr. Hale.

Mahometans, Turks.

The Turks abstain from Hogs-flesh, (except some Renegadoes, of no Religion) from Frogs, Tor∣toises, Snails. Vide prox. Cap.

Sultan Amurath prohibited Tobacco; took off a Shop-keeper's Head, for selling some to himself (when disguised.) M. de Theven.

The Turks make no sumptuous Feasts, and it is never heard in Turkey, that a Man hath undone himself by House-keeping: A small matter con∣tents them; and a good Cook in that Country would have but a very sorry Trade: They have no Sawces, but what one may learn at first sight. Idem.

Persians.

The Persians seldom make above one set Meal a day of Flesh; and if they make another Meal be∣sides, it consists mostly of Butter, Cheese and Fruits. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

At their Feasts the first things set on the Table, are, a Pipe, Tobacco, and dish of Coffee. Taver. l. 5.

The Bannians, not much unlike the Old Pytha∣goreans, feed only on Herbs, and Meats made of Milk: Which one would hardly believe sufficient to sustain Nature. Job Ludolph. Some will eat Fish, and no living thing else.

The Hindoes of Indostan, eat no Kine, from a great esteem which they have of them.

Scha-Abbas King of Persia made a Law, that none should Smoke Tobacco, upon Penalty of having his Nose and Lips cut off. A Merchant not knowing of this Order, came into his Army to sell Tobacco, who was set on a heap of Fagots, and he and his Tobacco Burnt together. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels.

Cambaio.

In Cambaia they are much addicted to Fasting and Alms-giving, Rosse.

The Southern, Americans in their Lent Fasts, ab∣stain from Women and Salt, Idem.

In Paria, Guiana and Debaiba, when their Gods are angry with them, they macerate themselves with Fasting. Idem.

The Gaurs abstain five days in a year from Meat, Fish, Butter and Eggs; and three other days they Fast altogether till Evening. M. Taver∣nier, l. 4. c. 8.

Temperance in Drink.

Jews.

THE Sobriety of the Ancient Jews may be ga∣thered out of Sacred Writ; Jacob's Vow (Bread and Raiment) Elias's Provision on the Banks of Cherith, Daniel's and the three Chil∣drens Pulse and Water, Hagar's Bottle, the Isra∣elites Springs out of the Rock, and their drinking out of the Rivers, as they travelled towards Ca∣naan, &c. do sufficiently attest the Sobriety that was sometimes used among them. The single Miscarriages of Noah and Lot are no great Pre∣judice to the Cause. I find nothing remarkable in the Modern Jews, that deserves any mention in this place; save only that sometimes (as I have mentioned before) they account it no Sin to drink away their Reason, and almost Senses too.

Christians.

Continence, where-ever it is, will at first sight betray it self; leanness of Body, and that pale∣ness which is the Fruit of Continency, evidence a Christian to be a Champion for the Commands of Christ. Basil. Suf. disp. Interr. 17.

(About Zurich—) notwithstanding their neigh∣bourhood to the Switzers, Drinking is very little known among them. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Paul the Hermit, St. Anthony, St. Hierom, Pa∣sroclus, drank Water; Alcippiades Martyr, Water with Salt; Amodeus the Spaniard, Simeon of An∣tioch, Sisinnius the Monk, Serapion, Nicolaus Tot∣lentinas, Maxentius the Abbot, &c. all drank Water.

Ancient Heathens.

Pittacus made a Law, that whosoever com∣mitted any Crime when Drunk, should be punish'd double. Laert.

Solon make another, That if any Prince were taken Drunk, he should die for it. Idem.

Plato's Suppers were Frugal to a Proverb: He despised delicate Banquets and sumptuous Feasts, being himself content with his Academical Olives, and Bread and Water. Text. Offic.

Zeno drank Water instead of Wine, and by his own Example invited his Scholars to Temperance, insomuch that it became a Proverb, More Sober than Zeno. Idem.

M. Cato gives this Testimony to Julius Cesar, that one only of all (unus ex omnibus) came Sober to overthrow the Common-wealth. Idem.

Muscovites.

In Novogorod there is an Anniversary Devotion, to which many Pilgrims come; some are sure to come early and be Drunk with Aqua-vitae before publick Service: One told me, he saw a Woman got so Drunk there, that coming out of the Tent, she fell down, and fell asleep, naked as she was in the Street in the day-time; which gave occasion to a Muscovite, who was also Drunk, to lye down by her, and having made use of her, to fall also asleep in sight of many People, who having made a Ring about them, only laugh'd at the Posture

they were in, till at length an old Man conceiving a Horrour at the Spectacle, covered them with his own Garment. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

There is no place in the World, where Drunken∣ness is more common than in Muscovy, among all, Ecclesiasticks and Laicks, Men and Women, Old and Young. The Muscovian Embassador, sent to Charles King of Sweden A. C. 1608. for∣getting his Quality and Business of his Master, took so much Strong-water the night before he was to have Audience, that the next day being found dead in his Bed, they were forced to carry him to his Grave, instead of conducting him to Audience. Idem.

I my self, as I went to Novogorod 1643. saw some Drunkards coming out of an Ale-house, some without Caps, others without Shoes, or Stockings, some without Wastcoats, and only their Shirts, having pawn'd the rest of their Cloaths: One I took notice of above the rest, who came out without his Kaftan and in his Shirt, but meet∣ing with a Friend by the way going to the Tipling house, he went along with him, till he had left his Shirt behind too. I asked if he had been robbed of his Shirt, he answered, Ju but fui Matir, Mind thy own Business: He returned to the House, and came out stark naked. Idem.

Heathens.

Among the Hindoes of Indostan, the word for a Drunkard signifies a Mad-man.

Persees.

In Guzurat the Persees abominate Drunken∣ness; he who guilty must undergo a very severe Penance, or quit their Communion. Mandelslo.

Siam.

He that drinks Wine in Siam, is stoned to death. Rosse.

Persians.

The Persians take the Juice of Opium in Pills, which heats their Brains, and makes them talk ridiculously: Also they make a Drink of boyl'd Poppy-seed, which they call Kokemaar, to make themselves merry. They have another Drink called Bongue, very bitter, made of the leaves of Hemp and some other Drug, which makes them shamefully foolish and ridiculous. Tavernter, l. 5. c. 18.

Zeilon.

The Idolaters in Zeilon drink no Wine. Anonym.

Mexico.

The Priests of Mexico drink no Wine, and sleep little, because most of their Exercises are in the night. Purchas.

Chastity.

Jews.

FOrnication, Adultery, Drunkenness, Gluttony, Pride of Apparel, &c. are so far from being in request amongst the Jews (in Barbary) that

they are scandaliz'd at the frequent Practice of these Sins in Christians. Dr. Addison.

Christians.

The Chastity of the Primitive Christians ap∣peared in these particulars,

1. They would not Marry. Justin Martyr saith, There were many Christians in his time, who for Sixty or Seventy years kept themselves uncorrupt.

'Tis very easie to find many amongst us, both Men and Women, who remain unmarried even in old Age. Athenag. leg. pro Christian.

Yet this without the Obligation of an Oath of perpetual Virginity.

2. When they did Marry,—it is for no other end, but the bringing forth and bringing up of Children,—As Husbandmen Till the Ground with respect to the Crop at Harvest. Just. Mart.

3. They seldom married twice. Chrysostom's Mother at forty years old had lived twenty years a Widow.

Tertullian, Cyprian, Hierom, Athenagoras, &c. did inveigh bitterly against second Marriages, as little better than Adultery.

The ancient Canons (as Zonaras tells, in Can. 7. Conc. Neocesar.) suspended such as married twice from the Communion a whole year.

The Council of Laodicea requires, That they should spend at least some small time in Penance, in Fasting and Prayer, before they be received to the Communion.

The Canons of the Apostles appoint, That who∣ever after Baptism engaged in second Marriages, is rendred uncapable of any Degree in the Ministry. Can. 17.

• Note, Digamy is 1. Two Wives at once.
• Note, Digamy is 2. One after the Death of ano∣ther.
• Note, Digamy is 3. One after Divorce. Of this some understand the Canons.

• Note, Digamy is 4. They shunned all Occasions, &c.

1. Going to Feasts, &c. Cyprian severaly chides with some Virgins for being present at Weddings, where they laughed freely, could not but hear loose Discourses, see uncomly Carriages, feed upon Luxurious Dishes, all which must needs, not only kindle, but add Fewel to the Fire. De Discipl. & had. Virg.

Constantine made a Law, That Matrons should not be forced on the account of Debt to appear at publick Tribunals. Cod. Theod. l. 1. Tit. 10. l. 1.

St. Hierom doth as much commend some whom he knew, who always kept at home on Festival∣days, to avoid the Crowd and Gazes of the People. De Virg.

The Council of Laodicea forbids all Christian Men using the same common Baths with Women. Can. 30.

Photius saith, Justinian the Emperor made it a sufficient cause of Divorce, and loss of Dowry, for a Woman to Feast or Bathe in the Company of Men, without her Husband's leave.

Cyprian would not have Ecclesiastick Persons, and professed Virgins, sleep near one another, nor dwell together in the same House: He commends Pomponius for suspending the Deacon and others for such Familiarity, and ordered, That they should not be absolved till after a sufficient Re∣pentance, &c.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, were Women brought in as Do∣mestick Assistants to Ecclesiastick Persons; espe∣cially such as were sent up and down to preach the Gospel:—Neither Wife, nor Concubine, but Attenders.

The Council of Antioch (A. 272.) under Aure∣lian Emperor, condemns Paulus Samosatenus, with his Presbyters and Deacons, for keeping these in∣troduced Women, with horrible Inconveniencies, Suspicion and Scandal.

St. Basil writes to a Presbyter seventy years old, to abstain from the Company of a Woman he used to dwell with, to avoid Scandal.

The Council of Nice forbids the same, and uni∣versally the whole Clergy to have any Woman near them, unless Mother, Sister, Aunt, or such of whom there could be no Suspicion. Can. 3.

Honorius Emperor, prohibits by a Law any Clergy-man whatsoever to keep company with these (Extraneae) strange Women, limiting their Converse and Cohabitation within the very same Relations, as the Nicene Canon. Cod. Theod. l. 16.

Bishops were to be deposed, that entertain or cohabit with any Woman whatsoever, Relation or Stranger. Synops. Basil. l. tit. 1. c. 41.

St. Augustine would not cohabit with his own Sister. Textor.

Domestick Marriage not openly made in the face of the Church, were accounted no better than a State of Adultery and Fornication. Tertull. de pudic. c. 4.

Their Ears they stopt against all loose and idle Songs, filthy and obscene Discourses; their Eyes they shut against all uncomely Objects, wanton Pictures. Clem. Al.

Gorgonia, when she lay under an acute and most dangerous Distemper, yet resused to have any Physi∣cian come near her, as blushing that any Man should see or touch her. Nazianz.

2. Dancing and Musick.

The Fathers generally inveighed very bitterly against them.

None may Dance but the Daughter of an Adul∣teress; but she who is Chast, let her learn her Daughters Prayers, not Dances. Ambros.

What Modesty can there be, where the Dancers shrick and make a noise together? Idem.

Where the Timbrels sound, the Pipes make a noise; the Harp chatters, the Cymbals strike to∣gether, what fear of God can there be? Hierom. in libr. contr. Helvid.

Where wanton Dancing is, there the Devil is cer∣tainly present: for God hath not given us our Legs to dance, but that we should walk modestly, not skip like Camels; but if the Body be polluted by dancing impudently, how much more may the Soul be thought to be defiled? The Devil danceth in these Dances. Chrysost. Hom. 49. in Mat.

Men and Women together entering into com∣mon Dances, having delivered their Souls to the drunken Devil, wound one another with the pricks of unchast Affections: Profuse Laughter is pra∣ctis'd, and filthy Songs, meretricious habits invi∣ting unto Petulancy are there used. Laughest thou and delightest thou thy self with an arrogant De∣light; when as thou oughtest to pour out Tears and Sighs for what is past? Singest thou whorish Songs, casting away the Psalms and Hymns thou hast learned? Dost thou stir thy Feet, and caper furiously, and dance unhappily, when as thou oughtest to bend thy Knees to Prayer? Basil, in Orat. contr. Ebr.

Tzegedin cites several other Testimonies of S. Augustine, &c. and Councils and Canons against it. De Choreis.

5. They rather chose to suffer Torments and Death, than the violation of their Chastity.

Domnina, and her two Daughters, Bernice and Prosdoce, whom Chrysostom commends, who being eminent for Beauty and Vertue, were sought for as a Prey to Lust, under the Diocle sian Persecu∣tion, desired of the Souldiers leave to step out of the Road for some private occasion, which gran∣ted, they went and threw themselves into a River. Chrysost. Hom. 51. de S. Dom. Bern. &c. Prosd.

Eusebius tells of the Wife of the Praefect or Go∣vernour of Rome, a Christian, sent for by Maxen∣tius, who was passionately enflamed with the love

of her; the Officers broke into the House, to the terrour of her Husband: She begged only so much time, as that she might a little dress and adorn her self; so she retired into the Chamber, caught up a Sword, and by a fatal stroke left nothing for the Messengers but a dismal Spectacle.

Origen chose rather to commit Idolatry, than Fornication; though that too was his Enemy's Act rather than his own; they hailing him up to the Altar, and thrusting the Frankincense into his hand. Dr. Cave.

6. They accounted Uncleanness an heinous sin; and amongst all the sins that were punished sharp∣ly in the Ancient Church, Adultery was one of the chief.

Marcion being found guilty of lying with a Virgin, and therefore thrown out of the Church, betook himself to one Cerdon, a Master-Heretick, and espoused his Doctrines.

The Punishment for Adultery was perpetual Pe∣nance all a Man's Life, and scarce admission to Communion at the Hour of Death; 'till Pope Ze∣phyrianus, A. C. 216. ordered the Penance for a shorter space of time; which offended the Afric Churches; Tertullian inveighs bitterly against it, as a thing unfit in it self, and an Innovation in the Church.

The Council of Ancyra, A. 315. set Adultery at 7 Years Penance. Can. 20.

The Council of Illiberis decreed, for the second Fault, perpetual penance, not to be absolved at Death.

S. Basil, in his Rules of Discipline for Amphi∣lochius, sets Fornication at 7 Years Penance, Adul∣tery at 15.

His Brother, Gregory, Bishop of Nyssa, sets For∣nication at 9 Years Penance, Adultery, and all o∣ther kinds of Uncleanness at 18, yet giving liber∣ty to Spiritual Guides to contract, &c.

Justin M. gives an instance of a Woman, that had lived lewdly with her Husband, but Repen∣ting,

and Reforming, became strictly chaste and sober, and would have persuaded her Husband to do the like; but he obstinately refusing, it begat a quarrel, and that quarrel at last became the Mat∣ter of publick cognisance; and was an occasion for Justin Martyr to write that excellent Apology for the Christians. Apol. p. 41.

Theodosius, provided by a Law, That no Wo∣man should marry within a Year, at least, after her Husband's death, and ratified it by a double Penalty, Note of Infamy, and loss of Dowry, and whatever her Husband had bequeath'd to her.

Muscovites.

The postures of the Muscovites in Dancing, and the insolence of their Women, are infallible marks of their bad inclinations. We have seen at Moscou, both Men and Women, come out of the publick Brothel-Houses, stark naked, and incite some young People of our Retinue to naughtiness, by their fil∣thy and lascivious expressions. D. of H. Ambass. Trav. p. 60.

Yet Adultery is look'd upon as a Sin unpardon∣able. A Polander turning Greek, to marry a Mus∣covite Beauty, being forced to take a Journey into Poland, his Lady, in his absence, made a shift to be otherwise supplied, and had a Child; but fear∣ing her Husband's displeasure, retired into a Mona∣stery, and was shaved. Her Husband would fain have got her out again, and pardon'd the offence, but it would not be permitted; it being, accord∣ing to their Theology, a Sin against the Holy Ghost, not to be pardon'd in this, nor the other World. Ibid.

Mahometans.

The Law of Mahomet allows four Wives to any, and as many Concubines as they please: The Great Mogul is said to have four Wives, and a thousand Concubines; yet had but six Children: yet the Mahometan-Priests, and some others, con∣tent themselves with one.

Sultan Coob-Surroo, one of the Mogul's Sons, a Prince of a lovely Presence, had but one, which accompanied him in all his straits; for in his younger Years he had been tempted to Rebellion. Anon.

The Turks, in their Bagnio's, separate Men from Women.

The strict Votaries of that Religion marry not at all. 'Tis observed, those Mahometans who have most Concubines and Wives, are most jealous; and will not suffer their Wive's Brothers, or Fathers to come to them, except in their presence.

Honest Women, of reputed Chastity, will not at any time be seen, but by their Husbands: but if they are found Incontinent, their own Brother's Hands shall be first against them, to take away their Lives, rather than they shall not be punish∣ed.

In Indolstan is, notwithstanding, a free Tolerati∣on for Whores; who are inrolled, before they can have liberty to keep such a House. Some of them appear before the Mogul, singing wanton Songs, playing on Timbrals, &c.

Heathens.

The Hindoes take but one Wife, and are not jea∣lous as the Mahometans, who have many; suffer∣ing their Wives to go whither they please. Their Widows cut their Hair, and live as Creatures, neg∣lected

by themselves and others; some are am∣bitious to dye with honour in their Husband's Fu∣neral pile, and she that is thus resolved, never starts back, but goes singing to her Death; and al∣tho' not bound, yet never offers to stir out of the Flames.

The Persees in Indostan have but one Wife, who likewise is permitted to go abroad.

The Mogul one day found one of his Eunuchs kissing one of his Women,—Put her in a hole in the Ground up to her Head; there she died in tor∣ment, parch'd with the Sun, after she had lain a Day and a Night, crying out,—Ah! my Head, &c. The Eunuch, in the same place, in her sight, was cut in pieces.

The Women of Deyly are handsome, and the Gentiles very chaste; insomuch, that if the Maho∣metan Women did not by their wantonness disho∣nour the rest, the Chastity of the Indians might be proposed as an Example to the Women of the East. M. de Thevenot,—Trav. l. 3. c. 25.

The Persian Women, when they go abroad, veil their Faces. Sir Th. Herb.

The Persees severely punish Adultery and For∣nication. Mandelslo's Travels.

Haron Wathic Billak, a Turkish Chalif, kill'd himself with immoderate Venery. Hottinger.

Armenians.

One Mariage, a Deputy from the King, and French Company, for Trade with Persia, at Zul∣pha, by the means of an old Woman, Mother of one of his Lacqueys, having debauch'd an Arme∣nian Girl, whom he kept privately to himself; so soon as it was noised abroad, all the Armenians were scandaliz'd at it, and sent to seize the Bawd, to punish her, by their Laws, as she deserv'd. Ma∣riage fled out of his Lodgings to her Assistance;— but seeing the People in an Uproar, and finding the Stones to fly too thick about his Ears, he was forc'd

to seek his own safety; was threatened by the Ar∣menians to be complained of to the King of France, and ever after lookt upon with Scorn and Con∣tempt. Tavernier's Collection of several Relati∣ons, &c. p. 36.

Japonites.

In Japon, Adultery is only punished in the Wo∣men; Deflouring and Ravishing of Virgins in the Persons of the Criminals, and the next of Kin too. Idem. p. 4.

Here the Women live retir'd, and are very faith∣ful to their Husbands. Ibid. p. 4.

The Emperor having put to death one of the Lords of his Court, out of hopes to enjoy his Wife; she fearing Violence, besought the Empe∣ror to give her time to consider, which was granted for some few days; at the end whereof she shut her self up in a Room with her Children, and af∣ter she had delivered a Paper to one of her Servants, to carry to the Emperor, she set the Chamber on fire, and burnt both her self and her Children. The Emperor met with nothing else in the Paper but Reproaches of his Tyranny, and Attestations of Joy from the Lady, that she had the opportunity to sa∣crifice her self to the memory of her Husband. Ibid.

Lutherans.

At Bern, the third Adultery is punished with Death, which is also the punishment of the fifth Act of Fornication; of which, I saw an instance while I was at Bern: for a Woman, who confessed her self guilty of many Whoredoms, and designed to be reveng'd on some Men, that did not furnish her liberally with Money, was upon that account condemned and executed: the manner was solemn; for the Advoyer comes into an open Bench, in

the middle of the Street, and for the satisfaction of the People, the whole Process was read, and sentence was pronounced in the hearing of all: the Counsellors, both of the great and lesser Coun∣cil, standing about the Advoyer, who after Sentence took the Criminal gently by the Hand, and prayed for her Soul; and after Execution, there was a Sermon for the instruction of the People. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Papists in Florence.

I was much scandalized to see Statues with Nu∣dities here, which I do not remember to have seen any where else in Churches. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Bengal.

In Bengal, Adultery is punished, by cutting the Nose, yet is very common. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.

Siam.

'Tis burning alive for the Clergy in Siam to have to do with Women; but those that cannot contain, may quit the Priesthood, and be absolved from their Vow of Chastity.—There are also Nunneries of old Religious Women, situate near the Temple, that they may be present at the Offices and Pray∣ers there. Ibid.

Patana.

The Mahometans in Patana judge Fornication no Sin, but Adultery is capital; yet the Delinquent may chuse the manner of Death, and a near Relati∣on must be Executioner. Ibid

Moluques.

Polygamy among the Moluques, is lawful, and Adultery unpunished. Ibid.

Japanese.

The Ecclesiasticks in Japan make a vow of Cha∣stity so strictly to be observed, that the least breach of it is punished with the most cruel Death imaginable, fixing them in the Earth, up to the middle in a Road, and all the vulgar Passengers are to strike him in the Neck with a wooden Saw, which makes him three or four Days expiring: —But think them not Chaste for all this, for they are allowed the use of Men and Boys. Ibid.

Yet one Sect of the Ecclesiastics are allowed to marry. Ibid.

Fermosa.

Adultery, Theft and Murder, here are accounted no Crimes; the only Sins being their covering their secret Parts at set-times; to wear Silk, when they should wear Cotton; not to have destroyed Chil∣dren in their Mothers Womb, who cannot lawful∣ly bear a Child at 30, or 35 Years of age, Ibid.

Chinese.

In China, Polygamy is lawful. Ibid.

Candin.

In Candin they prostitute their Wives, Sisters and Daughters to Strangers, in honour of their Idols. Ibid.

Circassia.

They seem to adore a Goats-Skin, which at the Funeral of the Chief Lords of each Village, is set up at its entrance. The Privities they cut off, and cast against the Wall, and if they stick there, they worship them. Ibid.

Madagascar, &c.

In Madagascar, the Lower-Ethiopia, &c. they allow Polygamy. Ibid.

Mexico.

Some of the Priests in Mexico, to preserve their Chastity, slit their Members in the midst, and do an hundred things to make themselves Impotent, lest they should offend their Gods. Purchas.

Paria.

In Paria each Man is allowed as many Wives as he lists, at least, as he can maintain, tho they ne∣ver have the Maiden-heads of any; Prostituting them the first Night to the Piaco's (Priests) or to their appointment, who for small matters turn over that drudgery to Strangers: Nor do they at any time think their Guests welcome, unless they will do the Office of Men to their Wives, Sisters, &c. S. Clark.

Patience in Sufferings.

Christians.

There were Six Methods of Execution Ordinary in the Primitive Times.

1. THE Cross. ✚ Upon this the Christians Hung, till starved with Hunger, or dis∣patched by Birds, or wild Beasts. S. Andrew con∣tinued two whole Days on the Cross, Preaching the Gospel all the while. Timotheus and his Wife Maura, after many other Torments, hung nine Days, before they compleated their Martyrdom.

It was the peculiar Punishment of Slaves, Trai∣tors, and the vilest Malefactors.

S. Peter, and some Egyptian Martyrs were hung with their Heads downwards.

Constantine took away the use of the Cross.

2. The Rack, Equuleus, because the Man was Horsed upon the Engine by Ropes, and Skrews and Pullies; a long board was on the Top of it. Besides which, there was Catasta, a Piece of wood like a little Scaffold, that the Torments might be more conspicuous: In both of them were ungulae (pinchers of Iron) with sharp Teeth, to pull the Flesh by Piece-meal.

3. The Wheel, sometimes with Iron Pricks▪ on which the person bound was whirled about with a Violent Distortion. Thus suffered Felix Presb. Fortunatus, &c.

4. Burning, designed for Villains, &c.

5. Throwing to wild Beasts, Bears, Leopards, Lions, &c.

6. Condemning to the Mines, where was toyl∣ing, beating with Clubs, binding with Chains, ly∣ing

on the Ground, Nakedness, the Heads half shaved (like Slaves,) a mark in the Face, the right Eye pulled out, the left foot disabled by cutting of Nerves, the Estate forfeited. &c. To which add,

• 1. Scourging with Rods (Plumbate) having Leaden Plummets at the ends.
• 2. Beheading, &c,

Marcus Bishop of Arethusa, being first dawbed with Honey, was exposed to Wasps on a Pole, in the Sun.

Some were put into old Ships, and turned out to Sea, the Vessels being first set on fire: Thus an Orthodox Presbyter under Valens the Arrian Em∣peror was served.

Concerning the Patience of the Primitive Christians, Observe,

1. When sought for by Persecutors, they cared not to escape: So Polycarp refused to Fly, tho in∣to the next House. Cyprian Commends some Confessors, whom he wrote to in Prison, that when oft desired to go out of Prison, they would not.

Himself did with-draw from Carthage, when sent for to Suffer at Ʋtica, that when he did suf∣fer, he might Suffer at Carthage, where he was Bishop, a thing which he earnestly wished for; and it was granted him.

2. They Offered themselves. The miscrable Creatures (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.) do verily perswade themselves that they shall surely be Immortal, and Live for ever; on which account they despise Death, and many of them voluntarily Offer themselves to it. Lucian de Mort. Peregr. Tom. 2.

I am quite tired out in Punishing and Destroy∣ing the Galileans (called here by the Name of Chri∣stians) according to your Commands, and yet they cease not to offer themselves to be slain: Nay, tho I have laboured both by fair means and

threatenings to make them conceal themselves from being known to be Christians, yet can I not stave them off from Persecution. Tiberianus Pre∣sident of Palestine to the Emperor Trajan. Apud Ʋsser. Append. Ignat.

O unhappy People, if you have a mind to dye, have you not Halters and Precipices enough, to end your Lives with, but you must come hither for an Execution? Arrius Antonius Proconsul of Asia, to the People, &c.

Ignatius—Oh! that I might come to those wild Beasts, &c.

Origon, when a youth, could hardly be restrain∣ed from running into danger.

3. They gave thanks to their Enemies for Con∣demning them.

A Christian takes it as a favour, to dye for so good a cause. Tertull.

As for us, they (our Persecutors) do us no harm, Death doth but the sooner send us to God. Clem. Alex.

When Lucius, one of the primitive Martyrs, for speaking for one of the Christians, that he had very hard measure, was Condemned forthwith, he heartily thanked his Judg for it, that by this means he should be delivered from such unrighte∣ous Governors, and be sooner sent home to his Heavenly Father. Just. M.

4. They bore up with quietness and composure.

By reason of our strange and wonderful Cou∣rage and Strength, new Additions are made to us; for when the People see Men with infinite variety of Torments torn in pieces, and yet main∣tain a Patience unconquerable, and able to live out his Tormentors, (what the truth is) that the consent of so many, and the perseverance of dy∣ing persons cannot be in vain: Nor that Patience it self, were it not from God, could hold out un∣der such Racks and Tortures; Thieves, and men of a Robust Body, are not able to bear such tear∣ing in pieces; they groan and cry out, and are

overcome with Pain, because not endued with a Divine Patience: But our very Children and Wo∣men (to say nothing of our Men) do with silence Conquer their Torments; nor can the hottest fire force the least groan from them. Lactan.

By the force of such Arguments Justin Martyr turned Christian, from being a Platonick Philoso∣pher. Ap. 1. p. 50. I thought, saith he, with my self, that it was impossible such persons should wallow in Vice and Luxury, &c.

Hence Porphyry calls the Christian Religion, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

The Heathen in Min. Felix stiles the Christians men of an undone, furious and desperate Party, M. Fel. p. 7.

M. Antoninus Emperor, imputes this Courage to meer Stuborness. l. 11. s. 3.

Staupitius told Luther, concerning his Behavi∣our, that the first three years he did all things ac∣cording to the utmost Rigor, and that would not do: The next three, he did all according to the Laws and Councels of the Antients, and that would not hit: In the last three years, he did all accord∣ing to the Will of God, and yet neither would that succeed; and then he was fain to be content with what he could have. Clar. in vit. Capell.

Japon.

In Japon there have been Children from ten years old to a dozen, who for sixty days together have endured to have their Bodies fastened to the Cross, half Burnt, half torn in pieces, while the Executioners forced them to Eat, on purpose to prolong their Lives in Misery; and yet they would not renounce the Christian Faith, which they had embraced. Tavern. Collect. &c. p. 10.

Domestick Worship.

Jews.

THey account themselves bound to say an hun∣dred Benedictions (of which see the particu∣lars in the Chapter of Praying to God) every day.

Christians.

Gaspar Colinius Admiral of France, used to rise very early, and then putting on his Night-gown, and calling his Servants about him, went to Prayer with them; then he set time apart to hear the De∣puties of the Churches, and other businesses: Each other day in the fore-noon he had a Sermon Preach'd before him, after which he returned to his business till Dinner; which being ready, his Servants came in, and there the Admiral standing by the Table, and his Wife by his side, one of David's Psalms was Sung, and a Blessing craved upon the Meat; which Course he did not only ob∣serve at his own House, but every day in his Camp, without intermission; when the Cloth was taken away, he presently rose, and standing with his Wife by him, either himself or Chaplain return'd thanks. At Supper time the like was done, both with Prayers and Psalms: And because he found it hard to get his Servants together at Bed-time, because of their various Employments, he caused them all to come in presently after Supper, where after a Psalm, he went to Prayer with them. Sam. Clark.

Bishop Ridley, when at the Mannor of Fullham, read daily a Lecture to his Family, at the Common-Prayer; beginning at the Acts of the Apostles, and so going through the Epistles of S. Paul: Giv∣ing to every Man that could read, a New Testa∣ment, hiring them besides with Mony to learn by Heart certain Principal Chapters, but especially Acts 13. And often he read Psalm 101. Fox Martyrol.

—Ere I can have sate (at my Study) to weari∣ness, my Family, having now overcome all Hous∣hold Distractions, invites me to our Common De∣votions; not without some short preparation. Dr. Jos. Hall concerning himself.

Ancient Romans.

The Games called Ludi Compitales, were Insti∣tuted among the Romans, in honour of their La∣res, or Houshold Gods. Galtruch.

Gilolo and Amboina.

The do no work, but first they consult the De∣vil, and are of opinion, That no ill comes from any other Being, and therefore that they ought to prevent it by Sacrifice to him; which they are very observant of, even in their Houses. Paquet broke open, vol. 2.

Banda.

Banda is Mahometan, and the People there are so Religious, that they never do any thing till they have Prayed in the Morning. Ibid.

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

Formosa.

In Formosa each House hath its Oratory, where all that is there spent is Offered to the Gods by the Women of the House. Ibid.

Iucatan.

In Iucatan they had in their Houses Images made like Bears, which they Worshipp'd as their Hous∣hold Gods, with Singing and Incense. Rosse.

Goa.

In Goa most of the Gentiles (heads of Families) dress their own Victuals themselves; first they sweep the House, then draw a Circle, and confine themselves in it, suffering none to enter, for then all would be Profaned, and the Cook would throw away what he had dressed; the Victuals are di∣vided into 3 parts, the first for the Poor, the se∣cond for the Cow of the House, the third for the Family. Thevenot.

In Goa they Pray to the first thing they meet with in a Morning, tho a Goose or Ass, and all day long they Pray to it. Rosse.

Antient Tartars.

They Worshipp'd the Sun, Stars, Fire, Earth and Water, to whom they Offered the First-Fruits of their Meat and Drink every Morning, before they eat and Drink themselves. Rosse. So do the Tartars of Cathay now.

Peguians.

In Pegu they feed the Devil every Morning with Baskets of Rice, that he may not hurt them that Day. Idem.

Indian Heathens.

In Fermosa every house hath a particular place appointed for the Devotions of the Family, where they invocate the Gods, and where the Women make their offerings of what is spent every day in the house: But in case of Sickness or other misfor∣tune, they call the Inibs to do that Service. Man∣delslo's Travels. p. 172.

Indian Christians.

The Indian Christians read two chapters at home, one out of each Testament. Sr. Th. Herbert.

Malabar.

In Malabar the King of Calecut eats no meat till it be first offered by his Preist to his Idol. Ross.

Mahometans.

There are but few who go not every day to Prayers, epecially those of Noon, Quinday and Aksham, for many perform the other two at home. Nor doth travelling excuse them; for when they know that it is the Hour of Prayer, they stop in the Fields near to some water; they draw water in a tinn'd Copper-pot (which they carry always

purposely about them) then do the Abdest, spread a Carpet on the Ground, without which they never Travel, and say their Prayers upon it, M. de Thevenot.

They have Chaplets also which they often say, for the most part have them in their hand, whe∣ther at home or abroad, &c. Idem.

Persians.

There are some amongst them, who pray with such Violence at their own Houses, that they put themselves out of Breath, and many times fall down in a Swoon.—One of my Neighbours at Schamachie was so earnest in his Devotion, that having said his Prayer very loud, and pronounced with all his might above fifty times the word Hakka (God) he at length could not pronounce it without a great deal of difficulty, and at last his Voice quite fail'd him. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav. p. 279.

Benjans.

They never go out of their Houses till they have said their Prayers. Mandelslo's Trav. into the Indies, p. 57.

Persees.

The Persees of Guzurat have no Mosques, but make use of some Room in their Houses to do their Devotion in, which they do sitting with∣out any Inclination of their Bodies. Mandelslo's Trav. p. 60.

In Amboina they take in hand no business, be it never so mean, nay not so much as piercing of a Tree, to draw Terry, till they have done their Devotions to the Devil. Idem.

Toleration of all Religions.

Jews.

AMong the Jews we find in our Saviour's time Pharisees, and Sadduces, and Herodians, and Pagan Romans, all exercising their own Religion; the Synagogues open to People of different Opi∣nions, and liberty of Prophesying seems to be allowed for some time even to the Christians them∣selves. vid. Acts 13.15, &c. I need not speak of the Nazarites and Rechabites tolerated among them in ancient times, who yet were distinguished from the common Israelite by peculiar Ceremonies and Usages. The case of the Gibeonites was ex∣traordinary, their Liberty procured by Craft, and turned into Servitude; being made Hewers of Wood, and Drawers of Water for the Congregation, and for the Altar of the Lord.

Christians.

The Muscovites give a Free Toleration to all Religions, and live very quietly with the Luthe∣rans, and those of the Reformed Religion; but they have so great an Aversion to the Roman Catholicks, that they would never grant them liberty in Muscovy.—In the first War of Smolensko they would not entertain Catholick Soldiers, A. C. 1627. The late King of France proposed a Treaty for Commerce, between the French and Muscovite, and for a Church where Mass might be said; but it was denied; nay, in the Treaty they

made with us, for our passage into Persia, it is an express Article, That we should not take any Ro∣man Catholicks into our Retinue. D. of H. Ambass. Trav. p. 108.

They suffer all Nations to live amongst them, as Calvinists, Lutherans, Armenians, Tartars, Turks, and Persians; excepting none but Jews and Ro∣man-Catholicks. Idem.

The King of Poland, several Papists Ecclesiasti∣cal Soveraigns in Germany, the Venecians in their Grecian Islands, all give liberty of Conscience.

In Rome it self the Pope tolerates several Popish Churches, differing in Ceremonies from one ano∣ther, and all abundantly from that called the Roman Church, yet agreeing in doctrine, having publick liberty without exceptions.

In Germany, the Lutheran Churches scarce in any Two Cities have the same Ceremonies; Nurim∣burg and Leipsig having almost as many as the Papists, and yet they differ in them: Hamburg hath fewer: And Strasburg none at all. Their differing in Circumstantials makes no breach of Charity: At the same Communion some receive sitting, some standing.

The Three Religions are tolerated at Frankfort. Dr. Burnet.

The Three Religions have their exercises suc∣cessively the same day in the Church of the Con∣cord at Manheim, the Calvinists first, the Luthe∣rans next, and the Papists last. Idem in his letters Dr. Edw. Brown in his Travels.

In two Cantons, Appeuzel and Glaris, both Reli∣gions are Tolerated, and are capable of equal Pri∣viledges, and in some Bailiages belonging to Bern and Friburg, both Religions are so equally Tole∣rated, that in the same Church they have both Mass and Sermon;—On one Sunday Mass begins and Sermon follows; the next Sunday Sermon be∣gins, and Mass follows, &c. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Mahometans.

The Mogul Tolerates all Religions, and speaks well of all. So doth the great Turkish Emperor.

Among Mahometans Liberty of Conscience is allowed; agreeable to an Azoara in the Alcoran, which declares, that none are to be disswaded from the Religion they Suckt from their Cradle. Sir Th. Herbert.

In Negapatan likewise any Religion is Tolera∣ble, and Virgil's Omnigenûmque Deûm Monstra, seem to be Translated hither. Idem.

In Goa are Christians, Jews, Mahometans and Heathens. Rosse.

In the Philippin Islands are Christians, Mahome∣tans and Pagans. Idem.

In Sumatra and Zeilan are Moors, Christians and Pagans. Idem.

In Egypt Christians have their Churches, Jews their Synagogues, and Mahometans their Mosques, of which last there be four sorts, differing in their Laws, Liturgies and Ceremonies. Idem.

The Coast of Coromandel is furnished with Va∣rious Religions, Christian, Mahometan and Ido∣latry; of the first there are two sorts, those of S. Thomas, that are of the Greek Church, and the Europian Christians.

The Last Words of Dying Men, &c.

Christians.

LƲther ended his Life with these words:—Lord, I render up my Spirit into thy Hands, and come unto thee: And again, Lord, into thy Hands I commend my Spirit; thou, O God of Truth hast redeemed me; being asked by Dr. Jones if he died in the constant Confession of that Doctrin which he had preach'd; he answered, Yea, which was his last word.

Olympia Fulvia Morata to her Husband,—Tota sum laeta, I am all joyful, but now I know you no more. Anonym,—once, a little before her Death, awaking out of Sleep, with a chearful Countenance she said, I have now got a sight in my Rest, of a most excellent and pleasant place, shining with an unexpressible Light and Bright∣ness;—But thro' weakness could say no more. D. Melch. Adam.

Mr. Carter ended his Life with this Doxology; The Lord be thanked. Clark's Lives.

Erasmus breathed out his Soul in these Ejacula∣tions; Mercy, sweet Jesus: Lord, loose these bands; how long, Lord Jesus, how long? Jesus, Fountain of Mercy, have mercy upon me, &c. Fuller's Lives.

Leo Jude, who died at Tigure, 1542. concluded thus, Huic Jesu Christo, &c. i. e. To this my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, my Hope, and my Salva∣tion,

I wholly offer up my Soul and Body; I cast my self wholly upon his Mercy and Grace, &c. Ibid.

Andrew Willet, a little before his death, repeated the 146th. Psalm, and said it was a most sweet Psalm; by and by rising out of a Trance, to his Wife, crying out, he said, Let me alone, I shall do well, Lord Jesu; and so departed. Anonym.

Robert Bolton, in a Quartane Ague, after medi∣tating on the Four last Things, desiring to be dis∣solv'd, in the pangs of death he breathed out,—I am now drawing on apace to my Dissolution; hold out Faith and Patience, your work will quick∣ly be at an end; he died, aged 60. Anonym.

William Whately, in Sickness, comforted himself with Ps. 41.1, 2. whilst a Friend was praying with him, lifting up his Eyes, and one of his Hands, in the Close of the Prayer he gave up the Ghost, aged 56. Idem.

Ant. Walleus called his Family, and exhorted them to the fear of God, then took his leave, and fell asleep, never thoroughly awaking, till on the Lord's day, at 11 a Clock he expired, aged 66. 1639.

Hen. Alting, the day before his death sang Psal. 130. with great Fervency; in the Evening blessed his Children, and exhorted them to fear God, and to persevere in the Truth of the Gospel; and so died, aged 57. A. 1644.

Fred. Spanhemius, having preach'd his last Ser∣mon at Easter, upon Phil. 3.24. Who shall change our vile Body, &c. he prayed for his Family and himself, and in the Close of his Prayer died, 1649, aged 49.

Philip de Mornay, Lord of Plessis Marley, being sick of a continual Feaver, often said, I fly, I fly to Heaven, and the Angels are carrying me into the Bosom of my Saviour.—I know that my Re∣deemer liveth; I shall see him with mine Eyes, and I feel, I feel what now I speak; he died, aged 74.

Mr. John Bruen, of Stapleford, in Cheshire, Esq; the Morning before his Death, said,—I will have

no Blacks, I love no Proud nor Pompous Funeral, neither is there any cause of Mourning, but of re∣joycing rather, in my particular. Immediately be∣fore his Death,—Lifting up his Hands, he said,— The Lord is my Portion, my Help, and my Trust, his blessed Son Jesus Christ is my Saviour and Re∣deemer, Amen. Even so saith the Spirit unto my Spirit; therefore come, Lord Jesus, and kiss me with the Kisses of thy Mouth, and embrace me with the Arms of thy Love; into thy Hands I commend my Spirit; O come now, and take me to thy self. O come Lord Jesus, come quickly. O come, O come, O come; and so died, aged 65, A.C. 1625.

Mr. Will. Perkins, to a Friend, praying for him, said,—Pray not for the mitigation of my Torments, but for the increase of my Patience; he died, aged 44. A.C. 1602.

Edw. Deering:—As for my Death, I bless God, I feel so much inward Joy and Comfort in my Soul, that if I were put to my choice, whether to die or to live, I would a thousand times rather chuse Death than Life; if it may stand with the Will of God; he died, A.C. 1576.

Melancthon to his Son-in-law, Dr. Bucer, asking what he would have, answered, Nothing but Hea∣ven, and therefore trouble me no more with speaking to me.

I have delivered more upon this subject in a for∣mer Book, called The Christians Companion.

Mahometans, and Heathens.

A great Solider, in eminent favour with the Great Mogul, a Mahometan Atheist, upon a wound, proving Mortal, by the occasion of a Hair pluckt off his Breast, about his Nipple, in wantonness, by one of his Women, when a dying, said,—Who would not have thought but that I who have been bred so long a Soldier, should have died in the

Face of my Enemy by a Sword, or Lance, or Ar∣row, or Bullet, or by some such instrument of Death? but now am forc'd to confess, That there is a great God above, whose Majesty I ever despis'd; that needs no bigger Lance than a Hair to kill an Atheist, a Despiser of his Majesty; and so desiring, that those his last Words might be told unto the King his Master; he died.

The Dervise that gave his sense of the Apparition at Medina (mentioned in the Chapter of Miracles, &c.) died with those Words in his Mouth, if my Memory fail me not: O thou Woman with the Book in thine Hand, have Mercy upon me.

Heathen Antient.

I am not haled to Death, but am ascending up to Heaven. The last Words of Socrates, with the Mortal Cup in his Hand.

Socrates (said Mr. H. Bullinger) was glad when his death approached, because he thought he should go to Hesiod, Homer, and other Learned Men, whom he should meet with in the other World; then how much more do I enjoy, who am sure, that I shall see my Saviour Christ, the Saints, Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, and all Holy Men, which have lived from the beginning of the World? These, I say, I am sure to see, and to partake with them in Joy. The Words of Dying Bullinger. See more in Erasmus's Conviv. Religios.

Cicero in his Dialogue concerning Old Age, introduceth Cato Major, speaking thus:

If any God should grant me leave to grow young, and cry like an Infant in my Cradle again, I would utterly refuse it: nor would I be willing, as one that hath run his Race out, to be called back from the Goal, to the beginning again. For what Profit hath Life? or rather what toil hath it not? But whether it hath or no, certainly it gluts or satisfies; for I am not minded to lament that I

have lived, which many, and they Learned Men have often done, nor do I repent my Life; because I have so lived, that I think I was not born in vain; and I depart hence, as out of an Inn, not from my Home.—O famous day, when I shall go to that Assembly and Council of Divine Souls, and depart out of this Rout and Sink!

Occasions of Conversion.

Jews.

EVE Cohan was converted by ocasion of read∣ing the New-Testament, which she found in the Chamber of her Dancing-Master in Holland; but being threatned and ill-treated by her Mother upon it, married her Master, came over into England, and was baptized at London about half a score Years ago.

Discoursing once with an Italian Jew concerning the Conditions of Rome, he began with great assu∣rance to tell me, That at Rome great Wonders were to be seen; as a Man that could make his God, make and unmake Sins at his pleasure, &c. closing up his Discourse with a deep Protestation, That if he were a Christian, the Vices and Do∣ctrines of Italy would strongly tempt him to dis∣own that Name. Dr. Addison.

Christians.

Matthias Vessenbechius, a Lawyer, Student at Lovain, converted by seeing the Sufferings of a poor Godly Man of that place. Ex Melch. Ad.

Francis Junius being at Lyons, escaped an immi∣nent Death; upon which, being somewhat awa∣kened to a Sense of Divine Providence, he desired to read over the New-Testament, of which himself gives this Account—When I opened the New-Testament,

I first met with St. John's First Chap∣ter, In the beginning was the word, &c. I read part of it, and was presently convinced that the Divinity and Authority of the Author did excel all humane Writings; my Body trembled, my Mind was astonished, and I was so affected all that day, that I knew not what I was. Thou wast mindful of me, O my God, according to the multitude of thy Mercies; and calledst home thy lost Sheep into thy Fold, and from that day he wholly beat himself to pious Practices. Anonym.

Bishop Vergerius was converted, by occasion of seeing Fr. Spira in his misery; or as some say, by reading a Protestant Book, with an intention to confute it.

S. Augustine gives us the Story at large of his own Conversion in his Book of Confessions, and imputes it partly to the reading of Cicero's Horten∣sius, to the Prayers of his Mother Monica, and her continal Admonitions; the Preaching of S. Am∣brose, but especially to the Discourse of Pontilian, and his relation of the Life of S. Anthony, which so stirr'd up his Passions, that immediately he burst out into Tears, retired into the Garden, open'd his Testament (at the direction of an Angel, as he thought, crying, Take up and read) and hit pre∣sently upon that Text, Rom. 13.12, 13, 14. Aug. Conf. l. 8. c. 7, 8. Justin Martyr was converted by seeing of the Martyrs.

Maronites.

—Sometimes before was arrived there (at Suratte) a Merchant of Aleppo, who had run himself out at

heels, and of a Maronite Christian was become a Roman Catholick, in hopes to patch up his fortune; being in truth a meer Counterfeit and Hypocrite; for these Levantine Christians seldom change their Religion, but upon some Motive of Interest; and when they have got a good Sum together, they presently whip back again into their own Country; and for a small piece of Money obtain Absolution of their Patriarch;—among many others, I will only mention one Franciscan, called Paulus Stella, coming with 400 Crowns (or thereabouts) in his Pocket, for his Subsistance; a Maronite smelt him out, and under the pretence of giving him the honour of his Conversion to the Catholick Re∣ligion, never left him till he had suckt him dry, and turn'd the Chanel of his Money: This Ma∣ronite Merchant, whose Name was Chelebi, shewed himself very zealous for the Capuchins; and he had reason enough; for the Capuchins of Aleppo had been very serviceable to him, and had helped him in his Affairs, when they were at the lowest ebb. They were overjoyed at his Arrival at Suratte, and gave out immediately, that it was he that had gi∣ven them Money for the building their House and Church; but when I came to look over my Ac∣compts, I found that the Money that had paid for the Ground, and a good share of the building came out of my Purse; Father Ambrose having promised that I should be reimbursed at my Re∣turn to Paris; but I never heard more of my Mo∣ney, nor indeed did I ever look after it. Tavernier's Collect. of several Relations, &c. p. 37.

Papists.

Bruno, Born in Collen, and Professor of Philo∣sophy in Paris, about the year of Christ, 1080, being present at the Singing of the Office for his Fellow-Professor now Dead (a man highly repu∣ted

for his Holy Life) the Dead Corps suddainly sits up in the Bier, and cries out, [I am in God's just Judgments eondemned]. These words were uttered three several days; at which Bruno was so affright∣ed, that a man held so pious was Damned, began to think, what would become of himself, and many more? Therefore concluding there was no safety for him, but by forsaking the World; be∣took himself with six of his Scholars, to a hide∣ous place for dark Woods, high Hills, Rocks and wild Beasts, in the Province of Dauphiny, near Gre∣noble, and there built a Monastery, having obtain∣ed the ground of Hugo Bishop of Grenoble; the place called Carthusia, whence his Monks took their Name. Rosse's view of all Relig.

Jews.

R. Hakkunas Ben Nehunia was converted by occasion of the Miracles which he saw.—I am Hak∣kunas, one of them that believe, and have washed my self with the Holy Waters, and walk in those right ways, being induced thereunto by Miracles. Hortinger out of Suidas, &c.

Elias Levita, before his Death, became a Chri∣stian, and with thirty more Jews received Baptism, (but upon what occasions or inducements I cannot learn.) A.C. 1547. Alsted.

Diverse kinds of Testimonies, Miraculous, to Christianity.

Jews.

1. PRomises and Prophecies and Types in Sacred Scripture.

2. Satan in Possess'd Persons and Daemoniacks, What have we to do with thee Jesus, thou Son of God, &c. The Devil answering the Sons of Scevi in the Acts, Acts, 19. &c.

3. The Jewish Nation, as it is at this day, dis∣persed through all the World, and dissolved in all the most material parts of its Oeconomy, without a Legal Succession of Priesthood, without Genealo∣gies, without Temple, without Sacrifices, Holy Land, Holy City, Holy Altar, Holy Oyl; and in a word, without any Government in Church or State.

4. All their Attempts to regain their own Land, and rebuild their own City wonderfully frustra∣ted; especially in the times of Julian the Emperor, Ammian. Marcell. l. 23.

5. All their pretended Prophets and Saviours discovered in a most shameful manner, and con∣victed of Imposture and Deceit; especially the ig∣nominious Delusion of Barcocab, which the Jews lament to this day.

6. To which may be added the Abstinence and Preaching of John Baptist, and the Miracles of our Blessed Saviour.

As also those mentioned by Josephus, relating to the Destruction of Jerusalem, e.g. in the Feast of

Weeks, before Vespasian came against Jerusalem, the Priests heard a Man walking in the Temple, and saying, with a wonderful Terrible Voice, Come let us go away out of this Temple, let us make haste away from hence! &c. Josephus.

Roman.

The Image of a Virgin with a Child in her Arms, about the Sun, seen at Rome; Three Suns seen; Augustus forbidding himself to be called Lord; his releasing 30000 fugitive Slaves; a Comet; a Fountain of Oyl running all day; Oracles si∣lenced. Alsted.

Christian.

1. The Miracles done by the Apostles and Pri∣mitive Christians, &c. which continued in the Church for two or three hundred years after our Saviour, amongst the last Recorded, this is one mentioned by S. Augustine, at the Aque Tibilitanae. Projectus, the Bishop bringing the Remains of the Martyr Stephen, in a vast Multitude of People, a Blind Woman desiring to be brought to the Bi∣shop, and some Flowers which she brought, being laid on those Relicks, and after applied to her Eyes, to the wonder of all she received Sight; As also, when the Bodies of S. Gervasius and Pro∣tasius were dug up, and Translated to Ambrose's Church at Milan, not only such as were vexed with unclean Spirits were healed, but also a certain noted Citizen that had been blind many years, en∣quiring into the Reason of so much Tumult and Rejoycing among the People, and being told the Cause, leaped for joy, and desired his Guide to bring him thither; whither when he was brought, he begg'd leave to touch the Bier with his Hanker∣chief; which he no sooner had done, but immedi∣ately

his Eyes were open'd, and the fame thereof spread aboad, and Praise given to God; and Justi∣na the Mother of Valentinian the Emperor, was restrained from her purpose of Persecuting S. Am∣brose, &c. Gratias tibi, Deus meus. Aug. conf. l. 9.

2. Other Miracles of later Date, which it would be too tedious to enumerate, and perhaps not very easy to distinguish the true from feigned.

Mahometans.

1. The Vision at Medina, A.C. 1620. Sep. 20. At midnight a great Tempest fell with Clouds and Thunder, afterward in the clear Sky these words in Arabick Characters, Oh! why will ye believe in lies? Between two and three a Clock in the Morn∣ing, there appeared a Woman in white, compassed about with the Sun, with a chearful Countenance, and a Book in her Hand, and over-against her were Armies of Turks, Arabians, Persians, &c. in Battle-Array, ready to Fight with her, but she keeping her Station, only open'd her Book, and the Armies fled away; and presently all the Lamps about Mahomet's Tomb were put out, and a mur∣muring Wind heard. This lasted three Weeks: the Antient Pilgrims of Mahomet's Race were a∣mazed; only one of their Derysses took upon him to Interpret it, and suffer'd Death for his boldness. Knowls's Turkish History.

Bengal.

2. A Jugler of Bengala (a Kingdom famous for Witches) brought an Ape before the Mogul, who being willing to please himself with some Tricks, &c. gives the Ring of his Finger to a certain Boy among many present to hide, the Ape going pre∣sently to the Boy that hid it: This with many

more feats being done; at last this came strangely into the King's mind, There are, saith he, many Disputes about the True Prophet, we for Maho∣met, the Persians for Mortis Hale, the Hindoes for Bremaw, &c. The Persees for Zortoost, the Jews for Moses, the Christians for Christ; adding more, to the number of twelve; writing the Names on twelve several Scrolls, and putting them together, the Ape put his Paw amongst them, and pulled out the Name of Christ: This was done a second time.—Then Mahomet Chan, a great Nobleman of that Court, calling it an Imposture of the Chri∣stians (tho there were none present,) desiring to make a third Tryal, put eleven of the Names to∣gether, reserving the Name of Christ in his hand; the Ape searching as before, pull'd forth his Paw empty, and so twice of thrice together. The King demanding a Reason for this, was Answered, that happily the thing he look'd for was not there; he was bid to search for it; and then pulling out those eleven Names, the Ape in a seeming Indigna∣tion, rent them; then running to Mahomet Chan, caught him by the Hand, where the Name of Christ was conceal'd, which delivered to him, he open'd the Scroll, and so held it up to the King, not tearing it as the other. The Mogul took the Ape, gave his Keeper a Pension to look to him, calling him the Divining Ape. Nothing else fol∣lowed upon this Wonder. The Author believes this Story to be true, hearing it often confirmed to him by diverse Persons who knew not one another, and were of diverse Religions. Anonym.

Narsinga, &c.

3. A.D. 1277. Myrangee an Atheist conquer∣ed Narsinga, and all the Regions about Meliapora, and one year going about to hoard up his Rice and Grain in a Chapel which the poor Christians used at that time to Pray in daily; the poor Peo∣ple

with all submission entreated him to refrain; but that provoked him to more Prophaneness: he commanded them to worship him. Next Night, in an affrighting Vision, the Apostle approacheth (S. Thomas the first Planter of the Gospel among the Indians) threatening, and with an Iron Whip proffering to whip the King; who suddenly awa∣ken'd, relented and besought the Christians to pray for him, and himself help'd to purge the Chapel, and satisfie for his Sacrilege. Sir Tho. Herb. Travels, &c.

Egypt

About five Miles from Cair, there is said to be a place, which every Good Friday shews the appea∣rance of the Heads, Legs, Arms, &c. of Men and Children, as if rising out of the Ground, to a very great Number, &c. Stephen du-Pleis, a Sober dis∣cerning Man, saith, he saw and touched divers of the same Members. S. Clark.

Ceremonies in Salutation, Greet∣ings, &c.

Jews.

THE Jewish Salutation consisted in these fol∣lowing particulars:

• 1. They bowed the head, Gen. 24.26, 48. and ch. 43.28. Exod. 4.31.
• 2. They kissed one another, 1 Sam. 20.41. So Judas also perverted this Kissing to a traiterous

• purpose, vid. 2 Sam. 15.5. but this was used on∣ly to them of the same Sex, Men with Men, and Women with Women, as we find the Custom afterward translated to the Christians.
• 3. They wished them Peace, as that which comprehended all other Blessings in it. Peace be unto you. Is it Peace? Peace be to this House.
• 4. They often invited them to eat Bread, and drink Water, and sometimes to tarry all Night; as Gen. 19.2, &c.
• 5. They offered Water to wash the feet of their Guests, as a refreshment to them after they had been tired with travel in those hot Countries, Gen. 18.4, &c.

Christians.

The Ancient Christians adopted most of these Usages into their common Salutations; but in pro∣cess of time they have varied according to the manners of the several Countries they have lived in; according to the old Rule of Civility, Cum fu∣eris Romae, Romano vivito more.

There is (in Geneva) an universal Civility, not only towards Strangers, but towards one another, that reigns all the Town over (Zurich) and leans to an Excess: so that in them one sees a mixture of a French openness, an Italian exactness: there is indeed a little too much of the last. Dr. Bur∣net's Letters.

The Women here, not only do not converse fa∣miliarly with Men, except those of their near Kin∣dred, but even in the Streets do not make any re∣turns to the Civility of Strangers; for it is only Strangers that put off their Hats to Women; but they make no Courtesies: and here, as in all Swit∣zerland, Women are not saluted, but the Civility is expressed by taking them by the hand. Idem.

Mahometans.

They uncover not the Head, but only lay the hand upon the Breast, and bowing a little, they say, Selah meon Aleicom, i.e. Peace be with you: and he that is saluted answers, Aleicom esselam ut eahmet ullah, i. e. Peace be with you and God's Mercy also. M. de Thevenot.

The Persians never uncover their Heads, but bow, and lay their right hand on their Breasts; when they come in the Company of their Betters, they fall upon their Knees to set themselves upon their Heels. They are full of Compliments, which they call Travexed. M. Tavernier, l. 5. c. 14.

As we were riding in the City (Buda) divers of the common Turks murmured that we should ride, where they went on foot. But I was pleased to see many Turks to salute Seignior Gabriel the Emperour's Courier in our Company, and to take his hand, and put it to their foreheads. Dr. Edw. Brown's Travels.

Persians.

A Mile nearer Spahawn, the Visier, the Sultan of Spahawn, Meloyembeg, and Hodgenazar the Arme∣nian Prince, in a Cavalcade of about 4000 Horse, and innumerable Foot, came out to meet us; the High-way for two Miles full of Men, Women, Children, and Banyans, who all saluted us with Hoshomody Soflowardy, the better sort with Hosh∣galdom, Sottogaldom, i.e. Welcom, welcom, Heartily welcom. Sir Tho. Herb.

Mogul's Countrey, Indolstan.

1. The Meaner sort to their Superiors—put their right hand to the Earth.

2. Their Familiars in intimate Salutation—take one another by the Chin, and cry—Father, or Bro∣ther; using good Wishes, as God give you health. Ans. The same health God give you: I wish you the Prayers of the Poor, I wish one good after another to come to you every quarter of an Hour.

3. The Better sort, when they entertain you,—rise up to you, bow their Bodies, and then entreat you to sit with them.

The Goeghy (a Sect of Banyans) never speak to such as pass by them, nor give them the time of the day; nay, they will not answer those that speak to them, out of a Perswasion, that being conse∣crated to their God Bruin, they should defile themselves by speaking to other Men. Mandelslo's Travels into the Indies, p. 56.

Chinese.

Above all, the Chinese exceed in this Point, The first thing they teach their Youth, is Saluta∣tion; and have whole Books writ upon it. If a Man hath but once seen a Person, he is obliged to salute him, and this is not done with the Hat, but closing the left hand and putting it into the right, and both to the Breast, with a low inclina∣tion of the Head, with Protestations to confirm what is expressed by Gestures, &c. Idem.

Tunquin.

Among the Tunquinese, it is not the Custom, to ask one another, How they do? but, How many

Measures of Rice he ate far his Dinner? and, whe∣ther he ate with an Appetite? This is a general Cu∣stom among all the Idolatrous Indians, unless in the Dominions of the Great Mogul; where they ••at not Rice only, but Bread; and there they ask in Civility, How much Rice they boiled? and, How much Meal they baked for Bread? Tavernier's Collect. of Relat.

Fidelity, Treachery.

Jews.

THE Treachery of the Jews hath been one great Reason of the unkind Usage they have met with from Christians, and their frequent Expul∣sions from Country to Country; as at Trent for crucifying a Child, and poisoning Wells; so like∣wise in Hungary, &c. for the like Misdemeanours. In Curland for a Murrain, as was suspected, raised by Jewish Exorcisms among the Cattle; but in∣tended, as was said, a Plague to the People, &c.

Christians.

The Christian Principle, and the Practice of good Christians is well known in this respect. Yet some∣times we have instances of gross Perfidiousness; as in the case of Ʋladislaus, K. of Hungary, who by instigation of the Pope's Legate, had broken League with Amurath the Turkish Emperour, who [upon his crying out, Are these, O Christ, the Leagues which thy Servants have Sworn to by thy Name? If thou art a God, Avenge the Injury.] got the

Victory over him, and carried the King's Head on a Spear, &c. Alsted.

Papists.

Henry 7th. Emperour, was so Devout, that he would pray and weep whole Nights before a Cru∣cifix, which he carried with him, and received the Sacrament daily; upon which occasion he died by a Minorite of Florence, that gave him the Host Poisoned. Alsted. Hist.

John Husse and Jerome of Prague were burnt alive, after a Promise of Safe-Conduct, granted by the Emperour, and the Axiom enacted, That Faith is not to be kept with Hereticks.

Russians.

The Muscovites are generally false and perfi∣dious, not regarding their words; but studying to over-reach or cozen all they can: insomuch, that being in other Countries, they strive to dissemble their own. S. Clark.

Romans.

I love Treachery, but hate Traytors, said Augustus Emperour, to one that boasted of his Merits (Rhy∣mitacles King of Thrace, who had revolted from Antony to him.) Camerar.

Heathens.

Brennus King of France, over-whelmed a Maid, that had betrayed Ephesus to him, with Bracelets and Necklaces, the Reward of her Treachery. Idem.

The Julian Law assigned the same Punishment to Sacrilege and Treachery; placing the one the very next step to the other. Ʋlpian. l. 7. de Offic. Procons.

Mohometans.

Solyman, The Turkish Emperour, contrary to his Promise, commanded the Betrayers of Buda to be slain. Camerar.

The same Solyman promised his Daughter for a Reward to him that would betray the Isle of Rhodes; but when the Christian Traitor challen∣ged his Promise with a large Portion for Matri∣mony; the King brought his Daughter out in very costly Attire, with a Vides me stetisse pro∣missis, you see I am as good as my word; but withal commanded him to be flead, and put on a Bed of Salt; or his Daughter would not be a fit Match, except for a Mussulman, whose Skin was Circumcised and clean from Baptism. Idem.

One of the Dervises pretending to ask an Alms of Bajazet the Second, desperately assailed him with a short Scimiter hid under his hypocritical habit. Knolles, p. 463.

The like they had attempted against his Father in his Youth, &c. and in our days Mahomet the Great Vizier Passa was murthered by one of these Dervises. Idem.

The Mahometans, but especially the Hindoes, are very faithful to all their Engagements; inso∣much, that if they be assaulted at any time, they will rather die in defence of their Trust than for∣sake it, and those that intrust them in time of their need.

Marriage and Divorce.

Jews.

THE manner of proceeding in Marriage, is set down Methodically in the first Book; what was omitted there is to be related here.

After the Dowry made by the Bridegroom upon the Bride (of which but half the Sum is usually given to Widows, as to Virgins) follows Affian∣cing—in these words, Behold, take her after the Law of Moses. The Man replies, Be thou unto me a Wife according to the Law of Moses and Israel.

Their Dowry-bill according to the usage of the Jews in Barbary, is thus.

Upon the Sixth of the Week, the Fourth of the Month—, in the Year—, of the Creation of the World, according to the Computation which we use here at Arzila, a Town scituate on the Sea-shore of Barbary, the Bridegroom Rabbi—the Son of R.—said unto the Bride-wife—Daug∣ter of R.—Merchant in Alcazar; Be unto me a Wife according to the Law of Moses and Israel; and I, according to the Word of God, will wor∣ship, honour, maintain and govern thee accor∣ding to the manner of Husbands among the Jews, who do faithfully worship, honour, maintain and govern their Wives: I also bestow upon thee the Dowry of thy Virginity, amounting to 50 Shekels, which belong unto thee by the Law, and moreover thy food, raiment, and sufficient ne∣cessaries; as likewise the Knowledge of thee ac∣cording to the Custom of the Earth.

This Bill is given into the Custody of the Bride.

Upon putting the Kedusim or Ring on the Bride's Thumb or Finger, the Rabbi saith,

Thou art mar∣ried or sanctified to this Man with this Ring, ac∣cording to the Law of Israel:

And after that a Prayer, such as,

Blessed art thou, O Lord our God, who hast created Mirth and Gladness, the Bride∣groom and the Bride, Charity and Brotherly Love, Rejoycing and Pleasure, Peace and Socie∣ty; I beseech thee, O Lord, let there suddenly be heard in the Cities of Judah and Streets of Jerusalem, the Voice of Joy and Gladness, the Voice of the Bride and Bridegroom; The Voice of Rejoycing in the Bride-chamber is sweeter than my Feast, and Children sweeter than the sweet∣ness of a Song.

The Bridegroom before going to Bed, useth this mystical Orison—

Blessed art thou Adonai, our God, King of the World, who planted the Walnut-tree in the Gar∣den of Eden, the Brook of the Valleys; Suffer not a Stranger to enter into the Sealed Fountain, that the Servant of our Loves may keep the Seed of Purity and Holiness, and may not be Barren; Blessed be thou Adonai, who hast chosen us in Abraham and in his Seed after him.

During the time of the Bride's Purification they feast, and send Girdles one to another. They keep their Summer-Weddings in Bowers and Arbours; and the Guests at the first entrance of these Bowers, say, Baruch Habba, Blessed is he that comes.—The Bridegroom takes a raw Egg, which he casts at the Bride, thereby wishing her an easie and joyful Childbirth. Dr. Addison.

According to the Barbary-Jews, a Man may take as many Wives, as he can find with Meat, Drink and Cloths, and the right of the Bed. Polygamy being accounted as one of the chiefest Privileges conferr'd by Divine Prescription; yet they are not very fond of its practice.

Divorces are granted amongst them; a Copy of their Bill of Divorce—is thus—

Upon the—day of the Week—of the Month—and Year of the Creation of the World, according to the account which we Hebrews use at Tituan, in the Kingdom of Fez, govern'd by the Puissant Muley—I Joseph-Ben-Rabbi—have desired of mine own accord, without any Compulsion, to cut off, divorce, dismiss and cast thee out; Thee, I say, Thee, my Wife Fatima, the Daughter of Rabbi-Ben—which hast been my Wife heretofore; but now, I cut thee off, divorce, dismiss and cast thee out, and be thou cut off, &c. and be at liberty, free, and Mistress of thine own self, to go and marry whom thou hast a mind to; and let none be refused for my Name, from this day forward for ever, and this shall be to thee a Bill of Divorce, and the Epistle of taking away, according to the law of the twelve Tribes.

The Difference of Wives and Concubines.

• 1. Wives were by Matrimonial Patent, or Dotal Covenant; Concubines, without such Ceremonies.
• 2. Wives were Governesse of the Family: Concubines as Servants, only claiming a Right to the Bed.
• 3. The Wives Children had a Right to the In∣heritance; the Children of Concubines received Portions. Dr. Addison.

The most ordinary cause of Divorce among the Muscovites, at least pretence, is Devotion, loving God better than their Wives when a humour takes them to go into a Monastery. Barrenness is ano∣ther cause. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

Muscovites.

The way of Marriage among the Muscovites is this, the Parents having agreed,

• 1. The young Man sends to his intended Bride a furr'd Coif, a pair of Buskins, a Cabinet with Jewels, a Bag for Night-Cloaths, a Comb and Looking-Glass.
• 2. Next day the Priest comes with a little Silver Cross, with two Lads, carrying lighted Torches, or Wax-Candles, blesseth the two Lads, and then the Guests.
• 3. The young Couple are set at Table, the two Lads holding a piece of Taffata between them.
• 4. The Suacha dresses the Bride's Head, brings a Looking-Glass, and the young Couple joyn their Cheeks, and smile one upon another; the two Sua∣cha's in the mean time throwing Hops upon them.
• 5. They are led to Church; where,
  • 1. They are blessed, by holding Images over their Heads:
  • 2. Are three times ask'd their Consent (by the Priest, who takes the Man by the Right Hand, and the Woman by the Left at the same time) whether they love one another as they ought to do?
  • 3. All the Company joyn Hands, and the Priest sings Ps. 128. the People answering.
  • 4. A Garland of Rue is put on their Heads, and then is said, whom God hath joyned, &c.

Modern Heathens.

In Angola they marry not at all. Sir Tho Her∣bert.

Amongst Bannians the Children are married at seven and ten Years old; and this is certain, if an Infant die unmarried, his Parents procure a Virgin (with some Dinaes of Gold) to be his Bed-fellow or Wife for one Night; to avoid the Reproach of dying unmarried. Sir Tho. Herbet.—They hate Polygamy, therefore cry out upon the Mahome∣tans, as People of an impure Soul. Their way of Marriage is thus: The Boy rides about the Town,

attended with such little Ones as can ride, robed with Jewels, Scarfs, &c. one day; the next, the Bride, with a like Train of Virgins, no less richly at∣tired; the Bridegroom and Bride, known by their Coronets: the Ceremonies are ended with Kettle-Drums, Trumpets, Pageants, &c. the Bride hath no Money-Portion (which they hold contempti∣ble) only some Jewels and Dinaes of Gold, which they are that day attired with: afterwards a Fire is interposed to signifie their heat of Affections, a Silken String circles both their Bodies; then a Lin∣nen Cloth is put betwixt them, to shew they were unknown to one another before; then the Bramin blesses them, and wishes them as fruitful as a Cow; the Cloth is torn away, the String untied, and then they are one anothers ever after. Sir Th. Herb.

The Bannians affect no second Marriages, Idem.

The Persees distinguish their Marriages into five Orders, thus:

• 1. Shaulan, which is a marrying of two young Children; the vertue being, That if either die, they go to Heaven.
• 2. Chockorson, which is a second Marriage.
• 3. Codesherahasan, when the Woman is her own Chooser.
• 4. Ecksan, when a dead Body (not married be∣fore) is married to one alive.
• 5. Ceterson, when having no Sons, a Man adopts his Daughter's Son, &c. The Ceremony is this.

A Midnight the Daroo (or Priest) enters the House, (for they wed not in Churches;) and finds the Bride and Bridegroom placed upon a Bed to∣gether; opposite to each two Church-men stand with Rice in their Hands, (the Emblem of Fruit∣fulness) when first one lays his Fore-finger on the Bride's Forehead, and asks if she be willing to take that Man to be her Husband; who saying Yea, the like rite or question is by the other Priest made to the Man; who after the like answer promises to infeoffe her in a certain number of Dinaes; to which the Bride replies, she and all she hath are

his; the Priest thereupon throws Rice upon their Heads, praying, that they may multiply as Rice: The Woman's Parents give the Dowry, and eight days are usually spent in Jovial merriment. Sir Th. Herb. Trav. into Persia.

The Bannians in Calicut exchange their Wives: Here not only Husbands, but Wives are allowed Polygamy.

Persians.

The young Man and Maid see not one another before Marriage (which is also observed in Muscovy,) The Bridegroom (not the Bride) gives a Dowry, which is sent to the Mistress before Marriage, or promised to be paid in case of Divorce; the Kasi (Ecclesiastical Judge) or Molla contracts them by Proxies, and marries them in the Name of God, of Mahomet, and of Aly, giving them a Certificate of the Marriage; and this in private, perhaps in some Field, for fear of Sorcery. Presents are sent to the Bride, of Pendants, Bracelets, &c. she's conducted on Horse-back,—With Musick, &c. to the Bridegroom's House, where a Feast, Poets, Books, Discourses of Morality are provided for their Entertainment; if the Bridegroom find his Bride broken up to his Hands, he may lawfully cut off her Nose and Ears, and turn her away. If any one of the Company is not there next day precisely by the hour of Dinner, he is laid upon a Ladder set against a Wall, with his Head downwards, and whipt on the Soales of his Feet with a roll'd Handkercheif. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.

At Aleppo the Kadi makes and dissolves all con∣tracts of Marriage. M. Tavernier, l. 2. c. 2. p. 59.

In Fermosa the Bridegroom, after he hath sent the Dowry by a Relation to the Bride's House, goes the next night, and without Company or Light, or sight of any one, creeps by stealth into the House, and

so into the Bride's Bed, where the Marriage is se∣cretly consummated; and for some time continues to do so, never seeing one another in the day time unless in some remote place, for they live not with their Wives, till 40 Years of age. Mandelslo.

In Bengala their Marriages are made in some Water, wherein the Priest and the married Couple hold a Cow and Calf by the tail, and pour water up∣on it; then the Priest ties the married Persons Cloaths together, and surround the Cow and Calf, and so the Ceremony is ended; the Priest hath for his Fee the Cow and Calf, the Poor some Alms, and the Idol some Money. Rosse.

In Malabar the King will not converse with his new-married VVife, till one of the chief Bra∣mines hath had the first Night's Lodging with her. Idem.

In Narsinga the chief Priest dispenseth with Mar∣riages at his pleasure; and when he gives License to the VVoman to marry again, he seals it with a hot Iron on her Shoulder. Idem.

Mahometans.

In Fez they marry in the Church. Rosse.

The Tartars buy their VVives; and in regard there are abundance of poor young Men, that have not wherewithal to buy, they never marr at all. M. Tavernier, l. 3. c. 13.

Gaurs.

The Gaurs are permitted to have five Wives, if they can maintain them, nor is it laudable to repudiate any, but in case of evident Adultery, or that she turn Mahometan; besides the Husband must stay a whole year, to see if she will repent or no; and up∣on confession of her fault, after three Years Pen∣nance, they are remarried.

As to the Ceremony of Marriage, the Priest asks before Witnesses, if they both consent; then taking a little Water, he says a few Prayers over it; and

then washing both their Fore-heads, he pronoun∣ces certain words, and rhere's all. They Marry not within the third degree. M. Tavern. l. 4. c. 8.

With one of their Wives only they are to Lye, at least two Nights a Week, Friday and Saturday, and she always goes before the rest. When the Women have the custom of Nature upon them, they lye in the Fields, and have Meat and Drink brought them every day; and when they are free, they send a Kid, Hen, or Pidgeon for an Offer∣ing; after which, they go to the Bath, and then invite some few of their Kindred to some small Collation. Idem.

Armenians.

Amongst the Armenians the Mothers often agree upon Marriages for their Children, at two or three years old, sometimes before they are Born, before either Party have seen each other, or the Fathers and Brothers know any thing of it: Upon the Fathers Approbation, the Mother of the boy, with 2 Old Women goes to the House where the Mother of the Daughter Lives, and Present her with a Ring from the Boy; the Boy appears afterwards, and the Priest reads something out of the Gospel, as a blessing upon both Parties; after which they give him a sum of Money, according to the qua∣lity of the Father of the Girl; this done, they present the Company with Drink: And this is called a Betrothing. After this giving of the Ring, tho it be 20 years after, before they are Married, the Boy is bound yearly upon Easter-day to send his Mistress a New Suit of Clothes with suitable Trim∣ming. Three days before Marriage, the Boy's Parents prepare a Feast, and a New Suit of Cloths for the Girl; at length the Boy on one Horse, and the Girl on another, sumptuously Harnessed, with Bridles and Saddles of Gold and Silver, if the Pa∣rents

be Rich, set out from the Virgin's Habitation, the Bride-groom going before with a Veil of Car∣nation Tiffany on his Head, or else with Gold and Silver Net-work, the Meshes whereof are very close, that reach below the Stomach; he holds in his hand one end of a Girdle 3 or 4 Ells long, and the Bride that Rides behind, holds the other: She is also covered with a large White Veil, from head to Foot, that spreads also a good way over the Horse; under which, as under a large White Sheet, the Bride is so hid, that nothing can be seen but her Eyes. Two Men walk on either side the Horses; and if they are Children of 3 or 4 years old, there are 3 or 4 Men to hold them in the Saddle; for so young they Marry: A great Train of People follow, with Tapers in their Hands, as if going in Procession; Drums, Trum∣pets, Haut-boys, &c. Attending to the Church-door: When alighted, the Bride-groom and Bride still holding the Girdle in their Hands, advance to the Foot of the Altar, where they lean Forehead to Forehead; the Priest laying his Bible on their Heads, instead of a Desk, a weight sufficiently heavy, as being a thick ponderous Folio: Then the Minister, commonly a Bishop or Arch-bishop, reads the Service, very much like ours, demanding, Wilt thou have such a one to thy Wife? To thy Husband? To which they Answer with a Nod of the Head. After the Matrimonial Benediction they hear Mass, and so return to the Daughter's Habitation, where the Nuptials last three days, the Women Drinking more than the Men. The Man goes to bed first, the Woman pulling off his Breeches, tho she doth not lay aside her Veil till the Candle is out. Let it be what time of the year it will, the Woman rises before day. So that there be some Armenians, that in 10 years after, they are Married, never saw their Wives Faces, nor never heard them speak. For tho her Husband may speak to her, and all the rest of her Kindred, yet she never answers but with a nod. The Women never

eat with their Husbands; but if the Men Feast their Friends, the Women Feast theirs the next day. Tavernier l. 4. c. 12.

Mexico.

In Mexico the Bridegroom and the Bride stood before the Priest, who took them by the hands, asking if they would Marry: Understanding their will, he took a corner of the Veil, wherewith the Woman had her Head covered, and a corner of the Man's Gown, which he tied together on a Knot, and so led them thus tied to the Bridegroom's House, where after the Wife had gone seven times about a Fire kindled on a Hearth, they sate down together, and the Marriage was contracted. Pur∣chas.

Sclavonia.

In Sclavonia they rarely permit their Women to Marry, till they are 24 years of age, nor the men till they are 30. S. Clark.

Mahometans.

Marriage is to be sought, say the Turks, for Procreation, not Lust; the fit time is about 25 years of Age, 'tis to be Celebrated with Prayers and Praises and modest shamefulness; and they ought to learn each other to read, if either party be ignorant; but now 'tis degenerate from the an∣tient Simplicity; for if a Man likes a young Wo∣man, he buys her of her Father, and then Inrolls her in the Cadi's Book, the Marriage following with all Bacchanal Solemnities. The Father gives only some small pieces of Houshold-goods with her: When he dislikes any of his Wives, he sells

them, or gives them to his Men-slaves. They sit not at Table with their Husbands, but wait and serve them; and then they Dine by themselves; not admitting any man into their Company above 12 years old; and they never go abroad without leave, except to the Bath, and on Thursday to Weep at the Graves of the Dead: They rise to their Husbands, and stand while they are in pre∣sence. Nor is any part of their Body to be seen by any man; only the Brother may see the Sister, but not the Husband's Brother: And for this cause they are kept closely mewed up, and not suffered to buy and sell. Purchas.

Frugality.

Jews.

THE Antient Hebrews used a Frugality in the Simplicity of their Fare, Bread and Water, &c. as may be seen in the Lives of the Patriarchs, and Prophets; at most Bread and Flesh, and sometimes Milk, Wine or Oyl, &c. In their Ap∣parel, the Skins of Beasts, Cloth of Camels Hair, Girdles of Leather; in their Buildings, Utensils, Entertainments, &c. Yet without doubt in process of time, they, as other People, grew lavish and profuse in their Expences; for which they are sometimes smartly reproved by the Prophets, espe∣cially Isaiah, c. 3.

Christians.

Our Saviour Christ gave his followers both Pre∣cepts and an Example of Frugality, in taking up with so mean Provision himself, of Lodging, Diet, Raiment, and Retinue; and giving strict Orders after his Frugal, tho Miraculous Treats, that the Fragments should be gathered up, and care taken that nothing might be lost. The Sacraments which he Instituted for the use of his Church, both of them consisting of Elements, which are 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (easy to be procured, and not chargeable) are an Evidence of the same thing. It were an endless task to enquire into the Frugal Lives of the Ancient Christians: Ecclesiastical Story abounds with Examples. Anonym.

Ancient Heathens.

The Old Romans had theit Sumptuarias Leges, which set bounds to their Expences, especially in Feasting and Entertainments, and Officers called Epulones to over-see all the Sacred Banquets.

The Heathen Worthies are often represented Clothed with Skins of Beasts.

Cato Major, when Old, and after his Consulship and Triumph, never used any Garment above the value of 100 Denarii, and for his Food 30 Asses served him a day.

Augustus the Emperour's Daughters wore Gar∣ments of their own Spinning.

With the Massilians, a Woman's greatest Portion was not above 100 Aurei.

Yet notwithstanding in following Ages as they grew prosperous and rich, they grew extremely Lxurious and Profuse; concerning which, they are taxed very sharply by the Satyrists of the times; especially Juvenal.

Turks.

The Turks, tho they often Game, yet 'tis al∣ways for nothing. M. de Thev.

The Chinese delight excessively in all sorts of Game, and when they have lost, care not, tho they stake Wives and Children, whom they willing-part with, till they can Redeem them. Sir Tho. Herb.

Japon.

'Tis a Capital Crime among the Japonese to play for Mony. Tavernier's Collect. &c. p. 4.

Heathens.

In Fermosa, Gaming, whether that which depends upon Chance, or requires Skill, is Capital, if it be for Mony. Mandelslo.

Muscovites.

The Muscovites spend but little in House-keep∣ing. See before in the Chap. of Self-denial.

Christians.

Sir Thomas More's Father would never let his Son have any Mony, but when he wanted any thing, he should ask for it; and by that means (saith Sir Thomas) I could not furnish any Vice or Fleasure; nor knew I what Unthriftiness or Lux∣ury meant. Author of the Education of Young Gentlemen.

Russians.

In Muscovy all the Subjects are appointed what kind of Apparel, especially of what Colour, &c. they shall wear, by their Czar or Emperor.

Papists.

Dr. Burnet in his Letter, dated from Rome, 1685. saith, That the present Pope was so Frugal, that the Expence of his Table did not amount to a Crown a day, tho this (saith he) is indeed short of Sisto the 5th, who gave order to his Steward never to exceed 25 Bajoicks, that is 18 Pence a day for his Diet.

Switzers.

When Estates are sold among the Switzers, the fifth part of the Price belongs to the Publick, and all the Abatement the Bailiff can make is to bring it to a sixth part; this they call the Lod, (from Alodium) only there are some Lands, that are Frank-lod, which lye not under this Tax; but this falling only on the Sellers of Estates, it was thought a just Punishment, and a wise Restraint on ill Husbands of their Estates. Dr. Burnet's Letters.

Mahometans.

The Turks generally hate that Lightness in Ap∣parel, Speech, Gesture, &c. used of the Christi∣ans, whom for this cause they call Apes and Goats, likewise they are not Sumptuous in their private Buildings: Yea, detest the Christains for their Ex∣cess and Superfluous Expences that way: What,

say they, do these Pagans think they shall live for ever?—and the like moderation they use in Diet, &c. Purchas, out of Septemcast.

Papists.

Augustinus Chiessius, a Banker at Rome, at the christening of his Son, entertained Leo the 10th. upon the River Tibris, and all the Foreign Embas∣sadors and City Nobles, with curious Fare, dished out in costly Plate, and on the change of every Service, all the Meats, Plate and all, were cast into the River, and new supplied Mr. Jo. Hales.

Dancing.

Jews.

THAT Dancing was used among the Jews, is evident from the example of David, who us'd it in the Divine Worship, being girded with a Linen Ephod, and dancing before the Ark. 2 Sam. 6.14.

Christians.

Christians must not go to Weddings, and (ba∣lare vel saltare) bleat or dance, but sup or dine chastly as becomes Christians, Conc. Laod. c. 52. habit. A. C. 364.

The Universal Council of Constantinople, &c. forbid Dancing, especially at Weddings. Alsted.

Concilia Choreas damnant, ut Basiliense, C••rtha∣ginense, quartum; Agathense, &c. & Docreta pro∣hibent: lege institutum Zachariae, caus. 26. q. 7. can. Siquis, &c. De Conciliis, lege distinct. 34. can. Pres∣byteri, & de consecratione, dist. 1. can. Qui die. & do Cons. dist. 5. can. Non Oportet. Steph. Tzeged. Loc. commun. p. 438. who quotes also S. Augustine, contra Petilianum, c. 6. & in Psal. 32. and S. Chry∣stom. Hom. 56. sup. Genes. and in Matth. 14. &c. Marlorat (in Matth. c. 14.) Calvin (in Matth. 14.) &c.

In another Table Tzegedine cites against Dan∣cing the Councils of Laodic. Agath. Ilerdian, Alti∣siodore. Besides Canons (de quibus caus. 26. q. 7. can. Siquis. Also lib. 3. Decr. Gregorii. can. Cum decorem, &c. & Libr. 3. Clementinarum. Tit. 14. c. 1.) as also Philosophers, Plato in Protagor. l. 17. Cicero pro Murenâ, Aemilii Probi in vit. Epaminon∣dae; and in another Table, Pet. Martyr. Erasmus, Pellican, Calvin, Aristotle, Seneca, Macrobius, Sallustius, Plautus, Pollux, &c. Pope Clement the 5. Innocent the 3. &c.

Waldenses, or Vaudois.

The ancient Vaudois made mixt Dancing to be a Breach of all the Ten Commandments.

Papists.

Cardinal Bellarmine inveighs very bitterly against it, and cites the Authorities both of Greek and Latin Fathers as on his side. Conc. 6.3.19, 20, 21.

Angel. de Clavasio is full upon the point. Quem vide, p. 55. where here he makes common-Dan∣cing to be a mortal Sin.

The Titular Bishop of Geneva (S. Fr. Sales) is very biting, but at last concludes, that they are

like Mushrooms, the best are bad and dangerous, (at least) nothing worth. Sale's Introd.

Protestants.

Dr. Tully speaking of pulick Dances and Stage-Plays, adviseth every Christian to forbear them, till such time as they are purged by some happy hand from their Faults and Corruptions. Enchir. c. 18.

Before I came into Hungary I abserved no Sha∣dow or Shew of the Old Pyrrhical Saltation (or Warlike way of Dancing) which the Heydukes pra∣ctise in this Country: They dance with naked Swords in their Hands, advancing, brandishing and clashing the same, turning, winding and ele∣vating, and depressing their Bodies with strong and active motions, singing withal unto their measures, after the manner of the Greeks. Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 10.

Mahometans.

That the Mahometans use Dancing, even in their Religious Worship, is observed in this Book afterwards, under the Title of Saints.

Ancient Heathens.

The same is observed of them likewise in the former part of this Book; so likewise of the Mo∣dern Heathens.

Ancient Christians.

Sometimes they had Dances in their Churches and Chapels of the Martyrs. Theodor. l. 3. c. 22.

Modern Christians.

By way of Appendix.

Cardinal Borromeus saith, when he was a young Man at the University, he and his Companions prevailed with one of their Professors, a grave and prudent young Man, to go with them to a Ball; who having observed,—&c, told them, It was an invention of the Devil to destroy Souls. Author of the Educ. of young Gentlemen.

Nothing doth more dissipate the Spirits than the ravishing harmony, dancing and charms of Ladies. M. de Rhodez.

Dancing and Cards are conniv'd at in Strangers, not permitted to the Citizens of Geneva them∣selves. Anonym.

The Abissines in their Festival Solemnities use Musick and Dancing, and some of the Latin Church celebrate Corpus Christi-day with a Harp and Dancing. See concerning the Feasts of the Greek Church in the former part of this Book.

Modern Heathens.

'Tis common with the Idolaters of several Na∣tions to celebrate their Festivals with Dances, &c. as with the Mexicans.

Games.

Christians.

TƲrnaments in Germany were first used at Mag∣deburg, A. 635. by the Emperor Henry, Sir-named, the Fowler; who coming from the War of Hungary, exceedingly satisfied with the Nobility, would oblige them to exercise themselves in hand∣ling their Arms, and managing their Horses; and therefore instituted these Sports. —No new Nobi∣lity, none Guilty of High-Treason, no Oppressor of Widows and Orphans, none Born of Parents whereof one was of base Extraction, no Heretick, Murderer, Traitor, no Coward that had run away from the Battel, nor indiscreet Person, that had given offence to Ladies by word or deed, were admitted to this Honour, nor above one of the same Family at a time. Princes came into the Lists with four Squires apiece, Counts and Barons with three, a Knight with two, a Gentleman with one. At the Hour and Place appointed, he that had a desire to break a Lance, came to the Presi∣dent's Lodgings to have his Name written down; which was done in the presence of three Heralds, to whom the Champion delivered his Helmet and Sword; and after he had been at Confession, pre∣sented himself in the Lists with one or more Squires, &c. The Horses were to be without fault; So also the Caparisons and Furniture, such as gave no Offence; Their Saddles equal, &c. And after the Justs were ended, every Man repaired to the President of his Nation, to wait for the Sentence of the Judges: And he that deserved the Prize,

received it either from the hand of some Lady, or from the Prince that gave it.—These Pastimes were afterwards disused, either for the Emulation they begot between Princes and Nobles, or by rea∣son of Wars; or perhaps because many brave Men lost their Lives in these Encounters; as Henry 2d. King of France; and at Darmstadt, A. 1403. at the 23d. Turnament that was held in Germay, the Gentlemen of Franconia and those of Hesse, drew so much Blood, one upon another, that there remained dead upon the place 17. of the former, and 9 of the latter. Dr. Brown's Travels, p. 175.

Ancient Greeks and Romans.

Concerning the Olympick Games of Greece, (at which they met from all Parts of the Countrey) and the Pastimes of Rome, take this short Scheme; and for further Information, See Godwine's Antiqu. and Galtruchus's History of the Heathen Gods, with Mar. D'Assigny's Notes.

Plays were 1 Publick,

1. To oblige the People: As,

• 1. Gymnic Fights.
• 2. Horse-Races.
• 3. Chariot-Races.
• 4. The Butchery of Gladiators.
• 5. The Naumachias, or fight of Ships.
• 6. Hunting of Bleasts.

2. In honour of the Gods: As,

• 1. The Olympic Games.
• 2. The Pythian.
• 3. The Isthmian.
• 4. The Nemaean.
• 5. The Gymnic may be here added also.

Here also may be considered all those which are ta∣ken notice of in the former part of this Book: As,

• ...Ludi Megalenses.
• ...Ludi Apollinares.
• ...Cereales, Capitolini.
• ...Seculares, Taurii.
• Florales, Votivi, &c.

2. Private: As,

• Latrunculi, the Play at Chesse.
• Tali and Tessarae, Dice.
• Pila or Sphara, the Ball.
• Discus, the Quoite.
• Harpastum. & Halteres, throw∣ing the Bar, &c.
• Petaurum, the Wheel.
• Trochus, the Top.
• Par & Impar, Even and Odd, Children Plays.

Note, That at such Games especially, as were instituted in honour of the Gods, they began and ended with Sacrificing to the respective Divinities. Galtruch, l. 3. c. 6.

Christians.

Lyra out of Hostiensis reckons up Nine Circum∣stances, all deadly Sins; for which he Condemns the Game of Dice. Lyra ad Praecep. 7. Expos. 3.

Concerning which, as also concerning Quoites, Bowling, Tennis, Cards, Tables, Chesse, consult Gattaker, in his very learned Treatise, of the Na∣ture and Ʋse of Lots; who cites many Testimonies of Authors, Laws, and Canons concerning them; and determines very judiciously of the Use of them. Concerning Hunting, Vid. Concil. Agathense, Epau∣nense, Decret. Nicolai Papae—Episcopi ab omnium bestiarum vel volucrum venatione penitus ali∣eni, &c. D. 34. C. 1.

De Spectaulis Theatri, Vid. Augustini Confessio∣nes, & Carruzae Sum. Concil.

Mahometans.

Alamin, a Turkish Chalif, mightily addicted to Drink and Gaming; when Bagdad (the Seat of the Empire) was besieged by Taher, his Brother Almamon's General, was playing at Chesse, (Ludo Schachico) and being admonished about it, made answer Let me alone; Jam enim apparuit mihi con∣tra Cutherum famulum Schamat; (i. e. perplexum esse Regem:) and at last being worsted in the Siege, made his escape by swimming over into a Gar∣den, wherein he ended his Life with a Stab. Hot∣tinger.

Mutazzus, another Chalif, given over to Drink and Chesse, having first abdicated the Chalif-ship, died afterward in a Cave, where neither Meat nor Drink was allowed him for three days. Idem.

Muhammed Abu Abdalla, Muhtadis Billa, forbid the use of Wine, Singers and Jesters; commanded Fortune-tellers to be banished; and drove away Lions and Hunting-dogs. Idem. See more in the Chapter of Frugality.

Saints.

Jewish.

NOt to mention Abraham, whom they boasted with a loud voice for their Father, nor the rest of the Patriarchs and Prophets; they have other Rabbies or Doctors of a later Date; which they have a mighty Veneration for. As,

1. Simeon the Just, or Hazzadik, 312 Years be∣fore our Saviour.

2. Sadoc, his Successor, who lived under Anti∣gonus Sochaus; and who gave Name, as some think, to the Sadducees.

3. Baithos, who was his Fellow-Scholar, and gave Denomination to the Baithoseans.

4. Hellel and Sammai, Doctors of the Pharisees.

5. Judas, a Galilean, from whom came the Ga∣lileans or Gaulonites; whose Doctrine was, That only God was to be accounted their Lord and Prince.

6. Rechab.

7. Elxai, a Rabbi of the Ossens; esteemed by his Followers a secret Virtue or Power, &c.

8. Marthus and Marthana, two Women of the same Stock, Successors of Elxai, and Heirs of his Honour, worshipped in Iturea, and about the Dead Sea for Gods. Purchas out of Epiphanius.

The Sampseans had Elxai and his Posterity in such honour, that if they went abroad, the Peo∣ple would gather up the Dust of their Feet for Cures, as also their Spittle; and used them for Amu∣lets and Preservatives. Idem.

9. Simon, of whom the Simonians.

10. Cleobins, of whom the Cleobians.

11. Dositheus, of whom the Dositheans, a Sect of Samaritans.

12. Gortheus, Masbotheus, &c. of whom the Gortheans and Masbotheans, &c.

To these may be added many others, which they had in great esteem: As,

13. Rabbi Akkiba, famous for his Wisdom, for his 24000 Scholars, and for his long Life.

14. R. Schelomoh Jarchi, a French-man.

15. R. Nathan Baal Aruch, who wrote the Tal∣mud Lexicon.

16. Rambam, so called from the initial Letters of R. Mosche Barmaimon.

17. Aben Ezra, that wrote upon the whole Bible.

18. R. David and Mosche Kimchi, Brethren, and learned Grammarians.

19. R. Joseph Molchu, Burnt at Mantua, for endeavouring to perswade his Religion upon Charles the 5th, and other Great Persons, &c.

Papists.

Amongst the Papists are many Canonized for Saints; and to give a List and History of them all, would take up a Volume: I shall therefore only give my Reader a short Scheme of some of them, with the particular Vertues and Offices ap∣propriated to them.

Places.

S. James, for Spain. S. Denys, for France. S. George, for England and Germany. S. David, for Wales. S. Patrick, for Ireland.

S. Peter and Paul, for Rome. S. Ambrose, for Milan. S. Mark, for Venice. Three Kings, for Colen.

Arts.

S. Gregory and S. Catharine, for Scholars. S. Luke, for Painters. S. Cosmus and S. Damianus, for Physicians. S. Eulogius, for Smiths. S. Crispin and Crispianus, for Shoe-makers. S. Guiman, for Taylors. S. Guare, for Potters. S. Eustachius, for Hunters. S. Magdalen and S. Afra, for Whores.

Diseases.

S. Sebastian and Roch, for the Plague. S. Flaccius, for the French Pox. S. Petronella, for the Feaver. S. Wolfgang, for Contractions. S. Mark, for Suddain Death. S. Valentine, for the Falling-Sickness. S. Margaret, for Child-birth. S. Leonard, for Captives. S. John and Benet, for Poyson. S. Anastasius, for the Head-ach. S. Otilia, for Sore Eyes. S. Apollonia, for the Tooth-ach. S. Blase, for the Neck. S. Erasmus, for the Belly. S. Briccius, for the Privities.

Cattle.

S. Wandline, for Sheep. S. Eulogius, for Horses. S. Pelagius, for Kine. S. Antony, for Swine.

Fruits, &c.

S. Judocus, for Fruits. S. Ʋrban, for Wine.

Elements.

S. Agatha, For the Fire. S. Nicholas, for the Sea. S. Valesian and S. Theodore, for Tempests.

Besides these, they have innumerable others; All the Apostles, Martyrs, Confessors; Monks, Her∣mits, Nuns, as many of them at least as were Eminent in their Generations for real or pretended Excellencies; as S. Antony, S. Giles, S. Christopher, S. Fabian, S. Dominick, S. Francis, S. Ignatius Loy∣ala, &c. S. Gertrude, S. Bridget, S. Clare, S. Wi∣nifride, &c. As the Pantheon served the old Romans for all the Gods, so the Papists have converted the same to the Service of all-Saints, under the Name of S. Mary. And because they are so many, that there could not be allowed particular Churches and Days for them; therefore in that Church on the First of November is celebrated the Memory of them all together.

When I was in Britain, I saw S. Thomas (Becket's) Tomb laden with innumerable Jewels, and of very great Value, beside a great deal of Wealth. E∣rasmus.

Muscovites.

1. S. Nicolas is their Great Tutelar Saint; which is the same (I think) with him they call Nicholas Sudatwiritz, who hath writ certain spiritual Trea∣tises; for whose Memory the Muscovites had so great a Veneration, that not long since they lighted Wax-Candles before his Picture, for which they

had built a particular Chappel in the great Street at Moscou, which leads to Twere-gate; but 'twas de∣stroyed lately by Fire. D. of Holstein's Emba. Trav.

2. S. Anthony, of whom they say, that he came from Rome into those parts, down the Tiber, and cross the Sea upon a Milstone, and so to Novogrod, where they shew the Milstone to this day; that by the way he bargained with certain Fisher-men for the first draught of Fishes, which proved to be a chest full of Priests Vestments to say Mass in, Books and Money, belonging to the Saints; and that afterwards he built a Chappel there, in which they say, he lies interr'd, and that his Body is there to be seen, as intire, as when he departed this world. Travels of the D. of Holstein's Em∣bass. p. 38.

They have an infinite number of Saints besides. The Priest at Baptism assigns every Child a particular Saint, whose Image he delivers to the God-fathers, and charges them to oblige the Child, when he is come to years of discretion, to have a particular Devotion for his Patron. Idem.

Those who commit Sins deserving Excommuni∣cation, are oblig'd to have their Saint taken away, even out of their Churches, as well as their Per∣sons. Great Persons and rich Merchants adorn their Images with Pearls, and other precious Stones. Idem.

All Muscovites look upon them as things so necessary, that without Images they cannot say their Prayers; which, when-ever they do, they always set Wax-Candles before their Saint, and look stedfastly upon him. Idem.

At first coming into a House the Guest always looks for the Saint, with a Jest le Boch? i. e. Where is the God? And then he makes a very low reverence to it, with a Gospodi Pommilui, i. e. Lord have mercy upon me; and then turns to the Guests. Idem.

Armenians.

1. S. Gregory.

2. A Princess,—That came with 40 Virgins of Quality to visit S. Gregory, whom afterwards an Armenian King caused to be thrown into a Well of Serpents, where she lived 14 Years, and received no harm; and from that time to this (they say) that Serpents that breed thereabouts are not hurt∣ful. Monsieur Tavernier. l. 1. c. 4.

There is a Church dedicated to her in Egmia∣sin. Idem.

Abissinians.

The Abissines reckon up nine Monks, or Religi∣ous Persons more famous than others, that came out of the Roman or Greek Empire, probably out of the Neighbouring parts of Egypt, who seated themselves in Tygra, and there erected their Chap∣pels; but their Names were all changed, except that of Pentaleontes; they are number'd in this Order:

1. Abba Aragawi, otherwise called Michael, of whom one of their Poets thus:

Peace be to Michael, Aragawi nam'd, Wisdom his Life, his Death true Prudence fam'd, With him was God, the Holy Three in One; To all those Saints an Everlasting Crown. Why by their Prayers true Concord did enjoy, That they might Arwe's Kingdom quite destroy, i.e.

The Serpents; for the Ethiopians worshipp'd a Serpent as supream.

• 2. Abba Pantaleon.
• 3. Abba Garima.
• 4. Abba Alef.
• 5. Abba Saham.
• 6. Abba Afe.
• 7. Abba Likanos.
• 8. Abba Adimata.
• 9. Abba, or otherwise called Abba Guba.

There are to be seen still the Cells, where these Holy Men sequestred themselves; by the names of Beta Pentaleon, Saint Pentaleon's House, &c.

Besides these there are several other Great Doctors, who have higly merited for propagating the Chri∣stian Religion; as also many Martyrs, frequently celebrated by the Ethiopians and Copticks in their relgious Panegyricks.

But as to their Saints, they relate of them seve∣ral things extraordinary and incredible; as,

The removing Mountains.

Appeasing the rage of tempestuous Seas.

Raising the Dead.

Causing Water to spring out of Rocks.

Walking over Rivers.

Riding upon Dragons and Lyons, as on Horses.

Giving their whole Raiment to the distressed.

Living three whole days on three little Dates, or one little dry Bisket.

But none more Renowned for his Sanctity, then Gabra-Menfus-Keddus, or the Servant of the Holy Ghost; in honour of whom, they keep a Holy-day every Month.

Next to him is Tecla Haimonot, or the Plant of Faith, who restored the Monastical way of living in Ethiopia, about A. C. 600. Job Ludolph's Hist. of Ethiopia. Concerning this Man, mention is made in their Church Registers thus. Remember, Lord, the Soul of thy Servant Tecla Haimonot, and all his Companions.

No less esteem'd is Eustathius, another Abbot of theirs, &c. Idem.

Mahometans.

The Mahometans, especially the Persians, have many Religious, or rather Superstitious Santoes a∣mongst them.

1. Some, who go stark naked. Vid. Sorrow for Sin.

2. Some, who eat Serpents.

3. Some, who wear great Turbans, &c.

4. Some, who spend whole Nights in Praying and Singing. v. Praise.

5. The most noted are the Dervises, who live in Common, and have their Superiors as our Religious; mean in their Apparel, wearing on their Heads a Cap of white Felt, like our Night-Caps: Every Tuesday and Friday they make a Dance (pretty pleasant to see) in a great Hall (which is their Mosque) the middle whereof is railed in square, lea∣ving a space all round for them that are without: within the Enclosure is the Keble, where are two Pulpits, joyned together on a Foot-stool; into the one goes the Superiour, turning his Back to the South, and his Vicar into the other; over against them at the other end of the Hall, without the Rails are the other Dervises, playing on Flutes and Drums; after some Prayers sung together, the Superior reads a little of the Alcoran, explained in Turkish: then the Vicar a few words of the Alcoran in Arabic, which serve as a subject for the Superior to make a Discourse upon afterwards in Turkish; after Sermon the Superior and Vicar, and the rest of the Dervises take two turns about the Hall, while one sings some Verses of the Al∣coran in a pleasant tone; after that all their Instru∣ments play in consort, and then the Dervises be∣gin their Dance; they pass before their Superior, salute him humbly, then making a Leap, fall a turning round with their naked Feet, their Left Foot serving for a spindle; they turn without wea∣riness,

tho' sometimes old Men; this is done to the sound of Drums and Flutes. The Author of this Dance was one Hezreti Mewlana, a Derviso, reckon'd a Saint among them. M. de Thev.

Many other sorts of Santoes they have,—Enough in Egypt, to man out several Gallies. Idem.—For∣merly a Turkish Basha, sent several of these lazy Lubbards to the Gallies, for the Turks have no such great Esteem for them.

Dead Santoes are interr'd upon the High-ways and on Bridges; and when the Moors find any of their Sepulchres, they ask leave of the Saints with∣in to go that way. The chief of the dead Santoes in Egypt is—Sidi Ahmet el Bedoni, buried at Me∣niteganir, in the Isle of Delta in Egypt, near Rosetto, where People that come to the Fair on July one 9th, pray at his Grave, and perform his Devotion. This Saint, they say, never knew Wo∣man, only lay with his own She-Ass. They say also, that a certain Basha offering to take away his Privileges, the Saint entreated him; but not pre∣vailing, he turn'd up his Cap a little, that the point might encline to one side; Thou wilt not then (said he to the Basha) let me enjoy my Priviledge; the Basha answer'd, No: This was done three times; his Cap and the Basha's Castle turning still side-ways: till at last the Basha in a great fright assured him, that he would preserve his Priviledges, Idem. At the Fair yearly, they say, he delivers three Slaves out of Malta. M. de Thev.

Certain Mahometan Saints.

Sheh Mahomet, a mad Man of Aleppo; Vid. Ora∣cles, &c.

Sheh Boubae, another mad Man, Vid. Ibid.

Scidibattal, a Saint in Natolia.

Chederles, (another S. George, according to the Legends) one who killed a Dragon, delivered a Virgin, &c. He hath a Temple at Theke Thoi, the chief City of Capadocia, &c. for Travellers.

An old Woman, having a Dog with her in her Pilgrimage to Mecha, ready to die for thirst, made Water in her Hand, and gave it to the Dog; whereupon she heard a Voice, This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise; and at the same time was caught up Body and Soul into Heaven.

Sedichasi (in signification) a Holy Conqueror.

Hetsempettesh, —The Pilgrim's Help.

Asclik Passa,—A Saint for Love-matters, and in case of Barrenness.

Van Passa,—For Concord.

Scheyk Pasia,—For Trouble and Affliction.

Goi or Muschin, or Bartsckin Passa,—For Cattle.

Any one that hath extraordinarily lived, is ac∣counted a Saint after death. Purchas. But above all, the Mahometans Honour

Mahomet,—among the Turks, and Hanite, a Com∣mentator.

Mort is Haly,—Among the Persians, their great Prophet and Patron, also Hussan and Hossein his two Sons, and more of Haly's first Successors, to the number of twelve in all: as also,

Schich Sofi, the Institutor of their Sect, and Tsa∣fur Saduk.

Bannyans.

The Bannyans invocate holy Men, fam'd for Vertue; each Sect hath its peculiar Saint.

In Wars the Cutteries or Radicaes only call up∣on Bemohem;—The rich upon Mycasser, he Poor upon Syer; the Labourers upon Gunner; the Mar∣ried upon Hurmount, &c. Sir Tho. Herb.

Persees in the East-Indies.

Zertoost is their chief Saint or Prophet, who is said to be taken up into Heaven, from whence he brought the Zundavastaw (or the Book of their Law)

in his Left Hand, and Coelestial Fire in the other. Sir Th. Herb.

Persians and Muscovians also devote their Chil∣dren newly born to some Saint.

Chinese.

The Chinese have several Pausaos or Saints, espe∣cially three;

Sichia, Founder of all the Religious Orders.

Quanina, a Female Saint, third Daughter of K. Tzonton; who having made a Vow of Chastity, and being pressed by her Father to Marriage, was shut up in a place, and employed in carrying Wood and Water, and weeding a great Garden.

Neoma, a third She-Saint also, who retired in∣to an Island to avoid Matrimony, &c. Mandelsto. Some account Confusius the chief.

Indians.

The Idolatrous Indians worship Ram, Permissar, Peremael, Westnon, &c. whether as Gods, or great Saints, it is hard to say.

They have also an infinite number of Faquirs, or Volunteer Penitents, who are reputed Saints. Ta∣vernier. They are quite naked Summer and Win∣ter, lodge on the Ground, have Ashes spread un∣der them as a Carpet, or Mattress. See more in Tavernier's Travels, par. 2. l. 2. c. 6. See Self denial.

Pilgrimage.

Jews.

I Do not know, that the Jews use any Pilgri∣mage; but certainly they have a great respect to Jerusalem and the Holy Land, and contrive as well as they can to approach near it in their Old Age, that they may have the less Journey to go at the resurrection; being of Opinion, That there will be the general Rendezvouse of all mankind.

Papists.

I need not say much of the Pilgrimages of the Papists, it being sufficiently known to be much used as a point of Penance or Voluntary Worship among them, Meritorious and Expiatory of sin.

Gaurs.

The Gaurs (the Relicks of the Antient Persians) have their principal Temple four days Journey from Kerman, where their Chief Priest Resides, whither they are once in their Lives obliged to go in Pil∣grimage. M. Taver. l. 4. c. 8.

Indians.

The Crews of Faquirs many times joyn together to go in Pilgrimage to the principal Pagods and publick Washings on certain days, used in the Ri∣ver Ganges. Idem. Par. 2. l. 2.

The most Celebrated Pagods in India are Jagre∣nate, Banarous, Matura, and Tripati. To the first of which (on one of the Mouths of Ganges) resort daily an incredible number of Pilgrims, who bestow vast Alms upon it; the Priest Taxing them according to their Ability, before he suffers them to Shave, or wash in Ganges. The Pilgrims have Victuals distributed there to them every day. Idem Par. 2. l. 3. c. 9.

All the Idolaters under the Dominion of the Great Mogul, and other Princes, both on this side, and beyond Ganges, at least once in their Lives go on Pilgrimage to one of the Pagods afore-named: Not one by one, but whole Towns together; the Poor that go a great way are supplied by the Rich, who spend very freely in such Acts of Charity: The Rich in Pallekies or Chariots, the Poor on Foot, or upon Oxen: Carrying their Idols, in re∣spect to the Great Ram-Ram, in a rich Palleky, cover'd with Tissue of Gold and Silver, &c. the Bramins also distribute flabels to the most consi∣derable, the handles whereof are 8 foot long, pla∣ted with Gold and Silver; the flabel it self being 3 foot in diameter, of Tissue likewise; adorned round about with Peacock feathers to gather more wind, and sometimes with bells to make a tinkling. Six of these are usually employed to keep off the flies from their God, the better sort taking it by turns. Idem. par. 2. l. 3. c. 13.

Mahometans.

The Turks to Mecha in whole Caravans, from several parts of the world, but most numerous from Cairo, go in Pilgrimage; and when devotion is to begin, the H. Priest, assisted by all the people be∣longing to the Law, spends night and day in saying of prayers and performing the necessary ceremo∣nies. On the seventh day all the Pilgrims are assembled before the Sheck's Text, who appears at

the Entrance of it, and standing on a low stool that may be seen by those that are distance, puts a period to their Devotion, by praying and blessing them with these words,—That God would enable them to return in peace, as they came thither. The Grand Senior sends a Tent and Carpet yearly, and all Mahometan Princes some present. Idem.

Mexico.

Mexico was a City of most Devotion in all India, whither they Travelled from many places far di∣stant in Pilgrimage. Purchas.

Angels.

Jews.

I Have said already, that the ancient Sadducees denyed the Existence of Angels: The Pharisees did not.

The Modern Jews allow of them, asserting some to be good, some bad; that there attend on parti∣cular Persons, a good Angel on the Right-hand, a bad one on the Left, which take and give Ac∣count of their Actions to God. Dr. Addison.

Besides, they hold a distinct Order of Angels, entrusted with the care of the whole Jewish Nati∣on: and that every Governor hath an Assisting Angel. Idem.

Christians.

Angels are acknowledged by Greeks, Musco∣vites, Papists, Protestants, &c.

It is wont to be said, The strange presages of Mind, and warnings in Dreams; wonderful effects in Men snatch'd away, and Mountains and Build∣ings removed and demolished by Power Invisible; real Apparitions to many Men at once; Predicti∣ons of Oracles; Confessions and Exploits of Wizards and Witches, do by Natural Argumenta∣tion prove the Existence of Angels.—If these be Tales, then the Faith of almost all mankind is called in question; the manifest proofs at publick and solemn Trials (in Lancashire, &c.) with which our undoubted Records abound, are despised. These Stories have been believed by Socrates, plo∣tinus, Synesius, Dion, Josephus, Pomponatius, Car∣dan, &c. Not Idiots in Philosophy. Dr. Tenison against Hobbs. p. 62.

Mahometans.

The Mahometans tell many and strange Stories of Angels, as, that Gabriel made the Spots in the Moon, with his Wing, by flying by it; that Mi∣chael shall weigh Men's Souls in a Pair of Scales at the Second Sound of the Trumpet, that at Is∣raphel's first sounding of the Trumpet, all Men and Women shall Dye and Revive again, &c. F. Simon, &c.

Ancient Heathens.

The Pythagoreans and Platonists called the Mid∣dle Kind between the Immortal Gods and Men, Daemons or Angels: Who were a kind of Aetherial or Aerial Heroes, but sometimes they distinguish'd them into those that were nearest to the Immortal Gods, and those that were furthest off: The for∣mer they called Heroes, and the last good Daemons. Marcil. in Pythag. Carm.

Hesiod calls them,— 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Cloathed with Air.

Hierocles calls the Heroes Angels, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Hierocl. in Pyth. Carm.

If once thou thinkest, saith Maximus Tyrius (speaking of Socrates's Daemon) there are no such Beings, thou must Proclaim War against Homer, and Renounce Oracles and Prophecies, and dis∣believe Credible Reports, and declare against Dreams with their Interpretations, and at last bid adieu to Socrates. Max. Tyr. Disser. 26.

Siam.

They holy that each Man hath two Spirits wait∣ing on him, a good and bad. Rosse.

Tartars.

They feed Spirits, by casting Mare's-milk into the Air, or pouring it on the ground. Paquet broke open, vol. 1.

Christians of St. John.

They believe that Angels and Devils are Male and Female, and beget Children. That the Angel Gabriel is the Son of God, Engendred upon Light. That he had a Daughter called Souret, who hath two Sons. That he hath several Legions of Dae∣mons under him, who are instead of Soldiers, and others that are his Officers of Justice, whom he sends from Town to Town, and from City to City to Punish the Wicked. Taver. l. 2. c. 8. p. 92.

Atheism, Irreligion.

Soldania.

If that Maxim (universum genus humanum—colit Deum vel falsum) fail any where, here (in Souldania) it may; for during the time I staid amongst them, I saw no signs of any knowledge of God, (the Law of Nature scarce being observed) no Spark of Devotion, no Symptom of Heaven or Hell, no place set apart for Worship, no Sabbath for Rest. Sir Tho. Herbert Trav. into Persia.

Indian Theers.

There are a Sect of Indians called Theers, who are neither Pagans nor Mahometans, for they have no Religion at all: Their whole Employment is Scouring of Wells, Sinks, Common-Shoars, and Privies, Fleaing dead Beasts, and Executioners. They are an Abomination to the rest of the In∣dians, who are to wash and purify—after touch∣ing them. Mandelslo's Travels, p. 61.

Fermosa.

The Inhabitants of Fermosa have very little, if any Religion; yet they have Pagods and Priestesses, and believe the Immortality of the Soul. Idem.—and Prayers and Sacrifices.

Cape of Good Hope.

Of all the People that ever I saw in all my Tra∣vels, I never saw any so hideous, nor so brutish as the Comaukes, and those of the Cape of Good Hope, whom they call Cafres or Hosentoles; when they speak, they make a noise with their Tongues, like the breaking of wind backward, hardly speak∣ing articulately; cover'd (the Rich) with Skins, the Poor with nothing but a nasty Rag about their Privities; when they bring forth a Male-Child, the Mothers cut out his right Stone, and presently give him Water to drink, and Tobacco to eat; this is to make them swifter to run: for they will catch a Roe-Buck running. They neither know what belongs to Gold nor Silver; and for Reli∣gion, they have none among them. Tavernier Part 2. l. 3. c. 26. Neither Men nor Women are asham'd to shew their Nakedness; for indeed they are but a sort of Human Beasts. Idem.

This place (the Cape of Good Hope) furnishes me with an Observation, that I have not before met with; i. e. that there are Nations which have no Notions of a Deity, nor any footsteps of Wor∣ship and Adoration. Anonym.

Pegu and Siam.

The common People in Pegu and Siam, offer Sa∣crifices to the Devil.

Papists.

John King of England, having received an Over∣throw in France, said in great Anger, Nothing hath ever prospered with me, since I was reconciled to God and the Pope. Baker's Chron.

The same King being on a time a Hunting, and afterwards opening a fat Buck, said,—See, how fat he is; and yet I dare say, he never heard Mass. Idem.

Julius Caesar Vanin, Suffered as an Atheist. Dr. Tenison.

Superstition.

Jews.

THE Jews are very Superstitious, and much ad∣dicted to little Observations.

Gaurs.

The Gaurs eat no Hares, because they have their Monthly Purgations, like Women. For the same reason they never eat Mulberries, believing that they partake of the Nature of Women and Hares.

If when they Comb their Hair or Beards, any one Hair happens to fall upon their Clothes, those Clothes must be washed in the Stale of a Cow or Ox, to purifie them again; If they touch any Or∣dure or Nastiness, they must wash in the same Urine. If a Priest meets a Dead Corps on the High∣way, and chances to see it, he is obliged to wash in Cows-piss. M. Tavernier, l. 4. c. 8.

Indians.

One Tribe of the Idolatrous Indians are so super∣stitious, that they carry their Oval Flints (repre∣sentations

of their God) about their Necks, and thump them against their Breasts, when they are at their Devotions. Idem. Part. 2. l. 2. c. 5.

Japonese.

The Great Dairy of Japon, so soon as he is Crowned by the Bonzes, who are the Priests and Lawyers, is then no more to expose himself to the light of the Moon, nor to shave his Head, or cut his Nails. Tavernier's Collect. p. 2.

There is no Nation under Heaven, more fearless of Death, or more inclined to Cruelty. If any Prince or great Lord makes a Feast for his Friends, at the end of the Feast he calls his principal Offi∣cers, and asks them, If there be any that hath so much love for him, as to kill himself before the Guests for his sake: presently there arises a dispute among them, who shall have the Honour; and whoever the Prince is pleased to Name, rips up his Belly with a Cric, which is a kind of Dagger, the point whereof is poison'd. This Custom is also practis'd upon the Death of their Masters, or when they lay the Foundation of any Palace; for they are so superstitious as to believe, that these Victims are necessary to render both the Owners of the Buildings and the Habitation fortunate. Idem. Relat. of Japon, p. 4.

Papists.

It may seem superfluous to say any thing of a People, whose Superstitions are so well known to the Protestants; notwithstanding take these few Stories from Dr. Burnet.—

I heard (saith he) a Copuchin preach here (at Mi∣lan) it was the first Sermon I heard in Italy, and I was much surprized at many Comical Expressi∣ons and Gestures, but most of all with the Conclu∣sion;

for there being in all the Pulpits of Italy a Crucifix on the side towards the Altar; He, after a long Address to it, at last in a forced Transport, took it in his Arms, and hugged it and kissed it; but I observed, that before he kissed it, he seeing some Dust on it, blew it off very carefully; for I was just under the Pulpit: He entertained it with a long and tender Caress, and held it out to the People, and would have forced Tears both from himself and them; yet I saw none shed. Dr. Bur∣net's Letters.

(In Lausanne and Bern) one sees a Heat and Bi∣gottry beyond what appears either in France or Italy: Long before they come within the Church-Doors, they kneel down in the Streets, when Mass is a Saying in it. The Images also are extreme gross; in the Chief Church of Solotoura, there is an Image of God the Father, as an old Man, with a great black Beard, having our Saviour on his Knees, and a Pigeon on his Head. Here also be∣gins a Devotion at the Ave-Mary Bell, which is scarce known in France, but is practis'd all Italy over; At Noon and at Sun-set the Bell rings and all say the Ave-Mary, and a short Prayer to the Virgin; but whereas in Italy, they content them∣selves with putting off their Hats; in Switzerland they do for the most part kneel down in the Streets; which I saw no where practis'd in Italy, except at Venice, and there it is not commonly done. Idem.

The Devotion that is paid to this Saint (Antony) all Lombary over, is surprizing: He is called by way of Excellence, Il Santo, and the Beggars ge∣nerally ask Alms for his sake: but among the lit∣tle Vows that hang without the Holy Chapel, there is one that is the highest pitch of Blaspemy, that can be imagined, Exaudit (speaking of the Saint) quos non audit & ipse Deus, he hears those, whom God himself doth not hear. Idem.

Guinea.

In Guinea, they hold it a Sin to spit on the Ground. Anonym.

Mexico.

In Mexico they held it for an Ominous Token, That some Religious Man or Woman had commit∣ted a Fault, when they saw a Rat or a Mouse pass, or a Bat in the Idol-Chapel; or, that they had gnawed any of the Veils; and then began to make inquisition, and discovering the Offender, put him to Death. Purchas.

Within this great Circuit of the Principal Tem∣ple were two Houses, like Cloysters, the one op∣posite to the other; one of Men, the other of Wo∣men. In that of Women, they were Virgins only of 12 or 13 Years of Age, which they called the Maids of Penance; they were as many as the Men, and lived chastly and regularly, as Virgins dedi∣cated to the Service of their God. Their charge was to sweep and make clean the Temple, and every Morning to prepare Meat for the Idol and his Ministers, of the Alms the Religious gathered. The Food they prepared for the Idol was of small Loaves, in the form of Hands and Feet, as of March-pane, &c. These Virgins had their Hair cut, and then let it grow for a certain time, they rose at Midnight to the Idol's Mattins, which they daily celebrated, performing the same Exercises which the Religious did. They had their Abbesses, who employed them to make Cloth of divers fashions, for the Ornaments of their Gods and Temples. Their ordinary Habit was all white, without any work or colour. They did their Penance at Mid∣night, sacrificing and wounding themselves, and piercing the tops of their Ears, laying the Blood

which issued forth on their Cheeks, and after bath∣ed themselves in a Pool which was in the Mona∣stery. None were received into this Monastery, but the Daughters of one of the six Quarters, na∣med for that purpose: and this Procession conti∣nued a Year, during which time their Fathers and they had Vowed thus to serve the Idol, and then they might Marry.

The other Cloyster was of Young Men, of 18 or 20 Years old, with Crowns shaven, living poorly and chastly, ministring to the Priests Incense, Lights and Garments, sweeping the Holy Place, bringing Wood for a continual Fire that still burned before the Altar. Besides these, there were other little Boys, that decked the Temple with Boughs, Roses and Reeds, gave the Priests Water to wash, Razours for Sacrificing, and went with such as begged Alms, to carry it; When they came where Women were, they carried their eyes to the ground, not daring to behold them. They had linnen Garments, and went into the City 4 or 6 together to beg Alms, and if they got none, they might go into the Corn-fields, and gather what they needed.

There might not above 50 live thus together; they arose at Midnight, and sounded the Trumpet to awaken the People. They watched by turn, that the Fire might not go out: At Midnight, Morning, Noon and Night, they gave the Censer to the Priest; and after Midnight-Service they re∣tired into a secret place, where they sacrificed and drew blood with Bodkins from the Calves of their Legs, with which they rub'd their Temples and under their Ears; and afterwards washed in a Pool appointed for that end. Purchas.

Ancient Heathens.

The Tartars have their Religious Votaries and Monasteries, amongst which there is an Order cal∣led

Senscin, which eat nothing but Bran steep'd in Water. Rosse.

Modern Heathens.

The Chinese have many Monasteries; Monks, who are shaven, wear Beads, are present at Fune∣rals, are bound to Celebacy, whilst Monks, and to Pray two hours together before Day. Of these are four sorts, distinguished by four Colours; black, white, yellow, russet: They have also their Priors, Provincials, and General; who is carried on Mons Shoulders in an Ivory Chair, and is cloathed in Silk. Their maintenance partly allowed by the King, partly got by begging, &c.

They have also Nuns, Hermits, Consecrated Hills, &c. Rosse.

The Religious Orders in Siam are so strict, that it's Death among them, to speak to a Woman; they feed on Rice only, and Herbs, which they beg from Door to Door; They must not buy nor sell, nor take Rents; They are tied to rise at Mid∣night to Prayers; they go bare-footed, and in bare clothes. Idem.

In Japan, They have multitudes of Cloysters and Colleges. Idem.

In Ceylon are many Monasteries of yellow Monks shaven, and still praying on Beads, who have their Processions in great Solemnity, with Dancing and Musick. Idem.

Mahometans.

In Natolia, near the Sepulcher of a certain Saint, is a Convent of these Monks (viz. Dervises) being above 500, where once a Year is kept a general Meeting of this Order, about 8000, over whom their Superior, called Assambaba, is President. Idem.

Christians.

The Original of Monachism is attributed to S. Paul the Hermit, and S. Antony. Egypt was first filled with Monks, next Syria, Pontus, and the Lesser Asia. They of Egypt and Syria retain the Name of S. Antony, they of Pontus and the Lesser Asia the Name of S. Basil, who brought from E∣gypt, into those parts, the Rule of S. Antony. S. A∣thanasius coming to Rome, and publishing the Life of S. Antony, many in Italy embraced that kind of Life. Their Employment was Prayer, Reading, and manual Labour; Bishops sometimes drew Monks into the Clergy; but ordinarily they were but part of the people, and their Revenues only what they got by Labour, and a share in the Poor's Alms; and people gave them private Alms, that they might pray to God for them. They came at first to the Parish-Church, afterwards were per∣mitted a Priest of their own. Hence came their se∣parate Churches, the Monks performing all Eccle∣siastical Functions; Hence the Disputes between Bishops and Monks, hence Deeds of Cessions, Dona∣tions, Charters, &c. F. Simon.

Armenians.

Among the Armenians each Patriarch (for they have Two) hath 47 Archbishops, and every Arch∣bishop hath under him 4 or 5 Suffragans, with whom he lives in a Convent, where there are seve∣ral Monks under their Jurisdiction. So soon as they have said their Mass, which is generally done an Hour after day, they all go to work, and to dig and delve for their Living. Monsieur Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.

Ten Leagues from Erivan, Northward, is a great Lake, and in that Lake an Island, and in that

Island a very fair Convent; the Monks whereof live so austerely, that they never eat Fish or Flesh, a∣bove 4 times a year; neither do they speak one to another, but upon those 4 days; The rest of the Year they feed only upon Herbs; which they gather out of the Garden; for, say they, it is not fasting to eat either Butter or Oyl. Their Bread is brought them from the Neighbouring Villages; and the Island is replenished with all sorts of excellent fruits. Ibid.

On the one side of the Lake, near to Erivan, is a large Plain, wherein there are 6 Monasteries, one of them entirely hewn out of the Rock, with Pil∣lars to sustain it: The Armenians call this Church Kickart, the Turks Guieurghieche; that is, See and Away. Therein (according to the Tradition of the Armenians) is kept the Launce wherewith our Sa∣viour's side is pierced. Ibid.

All the Armenian Convents stand near a great Vil∣lage. Idem, l. 1. c. 4.

Georgians.

They have more Religious Houses for Women than for Men. If a Virgin grows up, and happens to be handsome (to prevent her being stollen, and sold into Turkey, Persia, &c.) the Parents put them young into Nunneries, where they apply themselves to study; wherein, if they attain to any Proficiency, they usually stay as long as they live. After that they profess, and when they come to a certain Age, baptize, and apply the Holy Oyls. Tavernier, l. 3. c. 3.

Muscovites.

There are a Great Number of Monasteries, both for Men and Women of S. Basil's Order; but they have this Common with all the Muscovites, that

they can hardly write and read; not One in Ten can say the Lord's Prayer, much fewer the Creed and Commandments. D. of Holstein's Embass. Trav. p. 105.

Papists.

Of all Sects in the World, none more abound with Monasteries and Nunneries, than that of the Roman Catholicks; concerning which, because I was so brief in my Account of the Popish Religion in general, I shall give a more particular Scheme in this place, of all the Religious Orders and Societies in that Church, referring my Reader for a fuller Description of them, to Mr. Rosse's View of All Re∣ligions.

Note, That Hermits were so called from the De∣sart (Eremus) where they lived.

Anchorets from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i. e. living apart.

Monks from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. being alone, solitary.

Mandritae from Mandre, Caves or Holes.

Troglodites from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Caves.

Nonnae, Moniales, from the Egyptian word Non∣nus, or the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, meditari.

• 1. Of S. Antony.
• 2. Thabennesii.
• 3. Of S. Basil, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉,
• 4. Of S. Hierome.
• 5. Of S. Augustine.
  • 1. Eremites.
  • 2. Canon Regulars.
• 6. Of S. Benedict.
  • 1. Cluniacenses.
  • 2. Camaldunenses.
  • 3. Vallis-Ʋmbrenses.
  • 4. Montelivitenses.
  • 5. Grandimontenses.

• ...
  • ... 〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

• ...
  • ... 〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

• ...
  • 6. Cistertians.
  • 7. Bernardines.
  • 8. Celestini.
  • 9. Gregorians.
  • 10. Gerandinenses.
  • 11. Monks of Cassinum.
  • 12. Sylvestrini.
  • 13. Carthusians.
  • 14. Monks of S. Ant. of Vienna.
  • 16. Humiliati.
  • 17. Premonstratenses.
  • 18. Gilbertines.
  • 19. Cruciferi.
  • 20. Crucigeri.
  • 21. Hospitalers of the Holy Ghost.
  • 22. Trinitarians.
  • 23. Bethlehemites.
• 7. Mendicants.
  • 1. Augustinians.
  • 2. Carmelites.
  • 3. Predicants.
  • 4. Minorites.
• 8. Dominicans, Predicantes, Predicatores.
• 9. Franciscans.
  • 1. Minorites.
    • 1. Observantes.
    • 2. Conventuales.
    • 3. Minemini.
    • 4. Capuciani.
    • 5. Collectanei.
    • 6. Amadeani.
    • 7. Reformati de Evangelio.
    • 8. Chiacini cum barbâ.
    • 9. De portiunculâ.
    • 10. Paulini.
    • 11. Bostaini.
    • 12. Gaudentes.
    • 13. De Augustinis.
    • 14. Servientes.
  • 2. Clarissae, from S. Clara, for Virgins.
  • 3. Penitentes, for Married People.
• 10. Servants of St. Mary.

• 11. Jesuiti.
• 12. Monks and Nuns of S. Bridget.
• 13. Of S. Katherine.
• 14. Of S. Justina.
• 15. Eremites of S. Hierom.
• 16. Canons of S. Saviour.
• 17. Albati.
• 18. Fratricelli.
• 19. Turlupini.
• 20. Canons of S. George
• 21. Mendicants of S. George.
• 22. Mendicants of S. Hierom.
• 23. Canons of Lateranee.
• 24. Order of the Holy Ghost.
• 25. Of S. Ambrose ad nemus.
• 26. Minims of Jesu Maria.
• 27. Poor Pilgrims.
• 28. Order of Indians.
• 29. Society of Divine Love, or Theatins.
• 30. Paulini Gastalini.
• 31. Jesuits.
• 32. Capellani, Cellarij, Clavigeri, Forficiferi, &c.

Orders of Knighthood.

• 1. Johannites of Jerusalem, (Hospitallers,) A. C. 1099.
  • Hospitallers of Rhodes.
  • Knights of Malta. 1529.
• 2. Templers.
• 3. Teutonicks, Marians.
• 4. Of S. Lazarus.
• 5. Of Catatrava.
• 6. Of S. James, Compost.
• 7. Of the Holy Sepulcher.
• 8. Gladiatores.
• 9. Of S. Mary of Redemption.
• 10. Of Montesia.
• 11. Of Valle Scholarium.
• 12. Of the Annunciation.
• 13. Of S. Maurice.

• 14. Of the Golden Fleece.
• 15. Of the Moon.
• 16. Of S. Michael.
• 17. Of S. Stephen.
• 18. Of the Holy Spirit.
• 19. Of the Gennet.
• 20. Of the Crown Royal.
• 21. Of the Star.
• 22. Of the Broom Flower.
• 23. Of the Ship.
• 24. Of S. Michael.
• 25. Of the Holy Ghost.
• 26. Of Christian Charity.
• 27. Of S. Lazarus.
• 28. Of the Virgin Mary in Mount Carmel.
• 29. Of Orleans, or Porcupine.
• 30. Of the Golden shield.
• 31. Of the Thistle.
• 32. Of Anjou.
• 33. Of St. Magdalen.
• 34. Of Bretaign, or of the Hermine and ears of corn.
• 35. Of the Golden-Fleece.
• 36. Of the Carter.
• 37. Of the Bath.
• 38. Of S. Andrew, or the Thistle.
• 39. Of the Lilly, or Navarre.
• 40. Of S. James of the Sword.
• 41. Of S. Julian, of the Pear-tree, or Alcantara.
• 42. Of the Band, or Red Scarfe.
• 43. Of the Dove.
• 44. Of S. Saviour and M. Real.
• 45. Of the Looking-glass.
• 46. Of Jesus Christ.
• 47. Of D' Avis.

Of the Dragon, S. George, the White-Eagle, Elephant, Seraphims, Sword-bearers, S. Gall. &c.

Colleges, Schools, &c.

Jews.

THE Jews have had many Colleges; (not go speak of those mentioned in Scripture, Naioth and Gibeah, Bethel and Jericho,) since the destru∣ction of Jerusalem their most famous have been Ja∣bne, or Jafne, three Miles from Joppa, Tiberias (or Tzephorias) Soran and Pumbedith. Hottinger.

Persians.

There are many Mandresaes (Colleges) all over Persia. D. of Holstein's Embass. Trav. into Musc. Tartary, &c. p. 159.

The Persians in their Colleges observe this way, the Student Reads two or three lines, and the Doctor Expounds them; then another Reads two or three more, and rises up, till the Doctor hath ex∣pounded them, and bids him sit down again. Their Books are mostly the Works of Kadgia Nesir, some of Aristotle, the Almagestes of Ptolomy which they call Magesti, some of Euclide, some of Ar∣chimedes, the Opticks of Ebne, Heister, Galen (Ga∣lenous they call him) Averroes (Abonalt, or great Father Hermes Trismegistus (Ormous.) Their chief Historian is Ronze el Zapha, who wrote a Chrono∣logy from the Creation, very Fabulously, saying, the World was Inhabited by Devils before the Cre∣ation, &c. Taver. l. 5. c. 11.

The Persians call their Colleges Medrese, where there are a great number of Schollars bred up at

little Charge, out of the Legacies left to the Foun∣dations: They allow them a Chamber without Furniture, themselves providing a Coverlet and Mattress for themselves: They have no certain Masters, but sometimes learn of one, sometime of another, seldom of the Monderes (Principal) who is generally the greatest Block-head of them all: But there are several others in every good Town that Teach the Sciences, to purchase Honour to themselves; who are therefore liberal to get many Schollars, to publish the Wisdom of their Akroom or Doctor. Tavern. l. 5.

Mahometans.

There are two stately Colleges in Fez for Pro∣fessors in Diverse Sciences. Rosse. Also 200 Gram∣mar Schools.

About the Walls of their Mosquits are diverse Pulpits for their Readers, who begin their Lectures shortly after break of day in the Summer: They read after Sun-set; Mahomet's Law and Moral Phi∣losophy are read: To the winter Lectures large Re∣venues are allowed, Books and Candles. Rosse.

Heathens.

In New Spain they had Schools and Seminaries. Idem. and Purchas, &c.

Mahometans.

Near Belgrade the Grand Visier hath Built a Me∣treseck, or College for Students; I saw a Student Habited in Green, and wearing a Turbant with four Corners, which is a peculiar distinction. Dr. Brown's Travels.

Idolatrous Indians.

The Bramins have a kind of University, in a City, which is called Benarez, where they make all their Exercises in Astrology, and where they have Doctors that Expound their Law, which they very strictly observe: But in regard they are so great a Number, and cannot all come to Study at that University; they are all very ignorant, and consequently very Superstitious: Those that go for the most refined Wits, being the greatest Sorcerers. Tavernier, l. 3. c. 3.

Tunquin.

The Tunquinese have a very great inclination for Learning, and apply themselves to their Studies with diligence and success; for that they cannot be ad∣vanced without it to the Offices and Dignities in the Kingdom; by Learning I mean the Knowledg of the Laws of their Countrey, Mathematicks, Astronomy, (to which all the Orientials have a great Inclination) Musick and Poetry, Comedy and Tragedy. To obtain Nobility in your Youth by Learning, you must pass through three degrees, of the Syude, by close studying eight years, and a ri∣gorous Examination; and this qualifies for the Of∣fice of a Notary, Proctor, &c. The Doucan, by studying Musick, Astrology and Poesy five years; The Tansi by spending four years more in Learning the Chinese Character to such a number of Words. The last Examination is made in the great place, within the enclosure of the Palace of Tunquin, which is a stately Marble structure There the King is present, Princes and great Lords of the Court, the Manderim for Learning, and all the Tansies; and many also from distant Provinces come to the Solemnity: Some have asserted extra∣vagantly,

that sometimes there are 30 or 40000 Students present at this Examination; but I can∣not learn that the number ever exceeds 3000. Eight days are spent in Examination which is per∣formed upon nine Scaffolds, built like an Amphi∣theatre. The eight days being passed, they all appear again upon the same Scaffolds, where in the View of all the World, they who faultered in their Examinations, are dismissed as unworthy of any Employment; the rest are honoured with a Vest of Violet Satin, which they presently put on, and then take upon them the name of Tansies. Then they have given them a list of the Towns and Villages, where they are to receive the Rents which the King allows them, some more, some less, To which places when they come, the Inhabitants meet them with all sorts of Musick, and a guilded Branquar carried by eight men; where they divert themselves for three Months, and then return to Court to Instruct themselves in the Affairs of the Kingdom, and King's House, and fit themselves for the D••••••nity of a Mandarin. Tavernier's Col∣lect. of several Relat.

Saracens.

About the year 1000, the Saracens had a famous Academy at Babylon, wherein the Sorences, especi∣ally Astrology and Physick were I aught. Hotting.

Christians.

Under Valentinian the Emperor, Students were not permitted to stay after 20 years of age, lest the Splendor and Vanities of the City should tempt them to forsake the Service of their Countrey. Five or six years time was allowed them there, and no more. Antiq. of the Brittish Churches.

Cardinal Pool, Arch bishop Granmer (and since them Dr. Marshal of Lincoln College in Oxon.) were of Opinion, that they who are designed for the Clergy, should be Educated from their In∣fancy, in the Cathedrals, or with some Pious and Learned Divines; and so inured to a good Life.

I wish our Universities were not detective in that point of Education, which Ladies call Breeding and Accomplishment; a Fault incident to all Schools of I earning; yea, Athens it self. Plu∣tarcho Taste) the longer they stayed there, the greater Clowns they proved. Auth. of the Educ. of Young Gentlemen.

Halor and Schalholt Bishops Sees, with Petty Schools, in Iseland. Dr. Heylin.

Premonitions of Death.

Jews.

THE most remarkable Instances of this kind among the Jews we find in sacred Scri∣pture, first in the case of Aaron's Death, which is foretold to Moses, Numb. 20.24. Next in the case of Moses, which was revealed by God to himself, Num. 27.12, 13. and thirdly, of Elijah's disco∣vered before-hand to the Prophets, both of Bethel and Jericho, 2 Kin. 3.3, 5. &c. I say nothing of the Communication of God, made of his recret Purposes concerning the Judgments he had decreed against Offenders, as the drowning of the old World, the Destruction of Sodom, &c. the drown∣ning of the Egyptians, the punishment of the Isra∣elites by War, Plague, Famine; the Earth swal∣lowing up Corah, Dathan and Abiram, &c. nor

lastly the Death of our blessed Saviour, presigni∣fied by Types, Prophecy, and Christ's own Do∣ctrine.

Christians.

In the first place I will propound an Instance, relating to my self and Family; my Wife being a sickly Person, after two Daughters, was brought to Bed of a Son, which she seemed to be pleased with it, as being a Male, and comely, and of a healthful Complexion; to whom I offer'd this Admonition at the first Nativity of it, that it was mortal, and she would do well to remember it. The Child fell sick, we heard a knocking at the door; my self, Wife, Maid, and some Neighbours, no Body being there, after some time the Child died.

S. Augustine, upon the Incursion of the Vandals into Africa, to a Convention of his Clergy, said, —That he had prayed to God, either to deliver his People from the Calamity, or grant them pa∣tience, or take him out of the VVorld, that he might not see the Miseries of his Diocess; adding, That God had granted him the last, and he present∣ly fell sick, and died in the Siege of his own Hippo. In vit. S. Aug.

Upon Cyprian's first Entrance into Carubis (the place of his Banishment) it was revealed to him in a Dream or Vision, that upon that very day Twelve-mouth he should be consummate, which accordingly fell out; for a little before the time prefixt, there came suddenly two Apparitors to bring him before the new Proconsul Galcius, by whom he was condemned, as having been a Standard-bearer of his Sect, and an Enemy of the Gods; where∣upon he was condemned to be beheaded, a Multitude of Christians following him, crying, Let us die to∣gether with him. Flavel ex Pamelio in vit. Cypr.

St. Augustine tells of his Mother Monica, that when they two together in their Chamber at Rome,

near to the Banks of Tyber, had very sweetly dis∣coursed together of the Joys of Heaven, and the Vanity of this World; she made answer, My Son, as to me, I am delighted with nothing here; why I should stay, and what I have to do here any longer, I know not; my hope of this World be∣ing gone. There was one thing, for which I de∣sired to continue here for some time, that I might see thee a Catholick Christian before I died: God hath bestowed this upon me and more, viz. To see thee his Servant, and to see thee despise Earthly Felicity, what make I here, Within five days after this she fell ill of a Feaver, of which she died on the ninth day, aged 56 Years, when Augustine was 36. Lib. Conf. 9. c. 10.

The same Augustine (in his Epistles) saith, That on that very day whereon Jerome died, he was in his Study, and got Pen, Ink and Paper, to write something of the Glory of Heaven to Jerom; sud∣dainly he saw a Light breaking into his Study, and a sweet smell that came unto him, and this Voice he thought he heard, O Augustine, what dost thou! Dost think to put the Sea into a little Vessel? When the Heavens shall cease from their continual motion, then shalt thou be able to understand what the Glory of Heaven is, and not before, except thou come to feel it, as now I do.

Amyraldus gives us this well-attested relation of Lewis of Bourbon, that a little before his Journey from Dreux; he dream'd that he had fought three successful Battles, wherein his three great Enemies were slain, but at last he himself mortally wound∣ed; the Event was remarkable; for the Maresohal of St. Andree was killed at Dreux, the Duke of Guise at Orleance, the Constable of M••nmorancy at St. Denis, a Triumvirate, which had sworn the ruin of those of the Religion, and the destru∣ction of that Prince; at last he himself was slain at Basack. Flavel, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. p. 254.

Dr. Sterne (in his Dissert. de mort, p. 163.) saith of Mr. Ʋsher of Ireland, a Man of great Integrity, dear to others by his merits, and his Kinsman in Blood; that being asleep about four of the Clock the day before he died; a Matron, who died a little before, and whilst living was dear to Mr. Ʋsher, appeared to him, and invited him to sup with her next night, he at first denied her, but upon her importunity at last consented, and that very Night he died. Idem.

L. Ch. J. Hales had some secret presages of his Death, saying, That if he did not die such a day, he should live a Month longer; and he died that very day Month. Dr. Burnet in his Life.

The Lady Ware's Chaplain (Mother-in-Law to the late Earl of Rochester) dreamt that such a day he should die; but having almost forgot it till the Evening before Supper, there being thirteen at Table, according to a fond conceit, that one of these must soon die; one of the young Ladies pointed to him as the Person: he remembring his Dream, fell into some disorder, saying, He was confident he was to die before Morning. It was Saturday-night, and he was to preach next day; he went to his Chamber in perfect health, sate up late, prepared his Sermon-notes, and next Mor∣ning was found dead. Life of the Earl of Ro∣chester.

Heathens.

Suetonius (in the Life of Julius Caesar) tells us, that the might before he was slain, he had divers Premonitions thereof; for that night all the Doors and Windows of his Chamber flew open; his Wife also dream'd that Caesar was slain, and that she had him in her Arms. The next day he was slain in Pompey's Court, having received 23 wounds in his Body.

Socrates told Crito his familiar Friend, that three days afterwards he should die; for he saw in his sleep a very beautiful Woman, who called him by Name, and uttered such a Verse of Homers; Ter∣tia to Pythiae Tempestas laeta vocabit, i. e. The third pleasant Storm shall place thee at Delphos; (where Apollo's Oracle was) and accordingly Plato saith, it came to pass.

Charms, Incantations, Amulers, Spells.

Jews.

THE only Spells the ancient Jews used by Di∣vine Institution or Permission were so Sacred and Effectual, that they might not be prophaned by a prostitution of them to common and trifling things, such were the Name Jehovah (Tetragram∣maton) the Blood of the Paschal Lamb sprinkled on the Side-posts, and the upper Door-post of their Houses, Exod. 12.7. the presence of the Ark, Josh. 6.4. &c.

But in Porcess of time, the Religion it self be∣ing corrupted, and the People depraved in their Lives and Manners, the Superstition of their Insi∣del-Neighbours crept in; and the Rabbies grew extremely phantastical about the Literal part of Scripture and seem to have fallen into a very dotage about the mysteries of Words and Phrases, as is obvious to any one that shall read their Writings, or acquaint himself with the Lives and Practices of the Modern Jews.

Christians.

The first things that we meet with like Charms or Amulets amongst the Christians, were the name of Jesus, Acts 19.13. the sign of the Cross, the Relicks of the Saints; afterwards they have been multiplied exceedingly: Some parcels of Scri∣pture, especially St John's Gospel; the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; Consecrated Water, Salt, Bells, Roses, Swords, agnus Dei's, &c. have been added.

The Jews use the Zizith for an Amulet against Sorceries, and Preserver from Dangers; some su∣perstitious Christian Women in Hierome's time wore Parvula Evangelia, or short Sentences of the Gospel to the same purpose; and the Papists at this day permit the wearing about their Necks the beginning of S. John's Gospel. Dr. Addison.

Modern Heathens.

In Monomotapa they punish nothing more se∣verely than Witchraft, Adultery, and Theft; u∣sing no Prisons, but punishing delinquents, as soon as apprehended. Dr. Heylin.

The Laplanders deal much in Magic and Witch∣craft, and Winds to Saylers, that navigate those Seas. S. Clark.

The Livonians, Greenlanders and Tartars, are much addicted to Sorcery.

The Chinese also, and Inhabitants of Guinea; some of the most ignorant and vulgar Chinese in∣voke the Devil, and use Incantations.

So do the Mexicans, and Natives of America.

Many in Guinea and the East-Indies wear Rings (made by the Fetissero for Gods) next their Bodies for Preservatives. View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea, &c. Rosse saith, they put into these

Rings Wheat, Water, and Oyl, for their God to feed upon.

In Gilolo and Amboina, their Daemon (Nito) of∣ten appears to them in the shape of a Man, giving out his Oracles; whom they bring to a Conference with the sound of a Tabor, &c.

Apparitions, Obsessions.

Jews.

DR. Stern alledges several Instances of Scripture, e. g. Samuel appearing unto Saul, and the Conference betwixt them; (tho the most Judicious Divines are of opinion, that it was not Samuel, but Satan in Samuel's likeness, that appeared.) As also the Letters sent to Jehoram by Elijah, after Elijah's Translation into Heaven, 2 Chron. 21.12. Compared with 2 Kings 3.11. Dr. Stern, Dissert. de Mort.

Christian.

The Abissins are of opinion, that now there are no Witches or Magicians in the World. Ludolph.

Moses and Elias appeared together, and had Conference with our Saviour upon the Mount, Matt. 17.3. Nor is there any reason to question the reality of the Apparition, or think it to be any more than a Phantasm, but very Moses and Elias themselves, for they came to be Witnesses, &c. Flav. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

Augustine relates a memorable Story which fell out at Milan, where a certain Citizen being Dead, there came a Creditor, to whom he had been in∣debted,

and unjustly demanded the Mony of his Son; the Son knew the Debt was satisfied by the Father, but having no acquittance to show, his Fa∣ther appeared to him in his Sleep, and shew'd him where the Acquittance lay. Aug. in lib. de carâ pro mortuis agendâ.

Marsilius Ficinus having made a solemn Vow with Michael Mercatus (after they had been pretty warmly Disputing of the Immortality of the Soul out of the Principles of their Master Plato) that whether of them two Died first, should appear to his Friend, and give him certain Information of that Truth; Ficinus died quickly after M••rcat•••• being early in the Morning very intent on his Studies, heard a Horse Riding by with all speedy and observed that he stopt at his Window; and therewith heard the Voice of his Friend Ficinus, crying out a loud. O Michael, Michael, vera, vera sunt illa, i. e. O Michael, Michael, those things are true. Whereupon he suddainly opened his Window, and espying Marsilius upon a white Steed, called after him, but he vanished out of his sight; he sent therefore presently to Horence, to know how Marsilius did, and understood that he Died about that hour he called at his Window. Flavel out of Dr. More, who cites it out of Ba∣ronius.

Much to the same purpose is that so famous and well-attested Story of the Apparition of Major George Sydenham, to Capt. William Dyke, both of Somersetshire, attested by the worthy and learned Dr. Tho. Dyke, and by Mr. Douch, to whom both the Major and Captain were intimately known. The summ is this. The Major and Captain had many disputes about the being of a God, and the immortality of the Soul, in which points they could never be resolved tho they much ••ought for and desired it, and therefore it was at 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fully agreed betwixt them, that he that died first, should the Third night after his funeral, come betwixt the hours of 12 and 1, to the little house in the

Garden adjoyning to Major Sydenham's house at Dulverton in Somersershire. The Major died first. The Captain awaited at the time and place ap∣pointed for his Major, but no appearance. About six weeks after the Captain and Dr. Dykes went to Eaton, and lay again in the same Inn, but not the same Chamber as before, at Dulverton. The morning before they went thence, the Captain staid longer than was usual, in his Chamber, and at length came into the Doctor's Chamber, but in a Visage and Form much differing from himself with his Hair and Eyes staring, and his whole Body shaking and trembling; whereat the Doctor won∣dring, demanded the cause. The Captain answer∣ed,

I have seen my Major, if ever I saw him in my Life, I saw him but now: This morning (said he) after it was light, some one came to my bed∣side, and suddainly drawing back the curtains, calls Cap, Cap, (the term of familiarity, used by the Major to the Captain) to whom I replied, what, my Major! To which he return'd, I could not come at the time appointed, but I am now come to tell you, that there is a God, and a very just and Terrible one, and if you do not turn over a new leaf you'll find it so.

The Captain eat little, and seemed to have these words sounding in his Ears frequently, during the remainder of his Life; and often related it, but with trepidation and horror. Flavel ex Sadducismo Triumphato, 2d part, p. 183.

Modern Heathens. Ceilan.

The Chingulaes in Ceilon confess, That their Countrey is so full of Devils and evil spirits, that unless they should adore them, they would be destroyed by them. Capt. Knox.

I my self (saith my Author) have often heard the Devil with an audible voice in the night, ve∣ry shrill, almost like the barking of a Dog: The

very dogs trembling and shaking, when they hear it. The voice is suddenly gone, and heard in another place. The people use to answer at such times, Beef-eating slave be gone: Be Damned; out off his Nose: Beat him a pieces. Idem.

1. Signs of being Possess'd with them; are,

• 1. Running mad into the woods.
• 2. Scrieching, roaring.
• 3. Being speechless.
• 4. Shaking and Quaking.
• 5. Dancing, Talking idle.
• 6. Treading on the fire and not being burnt.

2. Causes (as they think) of it are,

• 1. Breach of promise made to the Devil.
• 2. Eating some fruit or Betel-leaves dedica∣ted to the Devil. Which dedication was only (or mostly) to prevent stealing or giving. C. Knox.

Guinea, &c.

In Guinea and the E. Indies (they say) the De∣vil appears sometimes like a black dog; and some∣times answers without any visible appearance. View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea and the E. Indies; and Mandelslo's Trav. p. 214.

Japan.

In Japan in the Fotique at Tenchday, if Fame speak truth, Satan oftentimes made an Apparition. Sr. Tho. Herbert.

Amboyna.

In Amboyna they assemble 20 or 30 together to consult with the Devil, whom they call Nito; and who appears often to them in the shape of an ordinary person, and pronounces his Oracles. Mandelslo.

Oracles, Soothsaying, Divinati∣on, Prophesying.

Ancient Jews.

THere were four several ways, by which the Divine Will was made known to the Ancient Jews and their Neighbours,

1. By Dreams as in the Case of Abimeleck Gen. 20.3, 6. of Laban, Gen. 31.24. of Jacob, Gen. 31.10, &c. of Joseph. Gen. 37.5. the Butler and Baker in prison, Pharaoh, the man in Gideon's host, Solomon, Daniel, Nebuchadnezzar, &c.

2. By Vision, where the man was rapt into an Ecstacy, his spirit suspended from all sensible com∣munication with the body, and entertained with supernatural light; as in the case of the prophets, &c.

3. By Ʋrim and Thummim, an Oracle, resulting from the letters engraven upon the H. Priest's Pectoral, to which the Jews in all important Doubts resolved.

4. By Thunder and a voice from Heaven. Author of the lively Oracles, &c.

Images made to the stars (according to the Chaldeans) had a faculty of foretelling future things; —which is an exact description of the, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Talismans so much in request among the Heathens (such as the Palladium of Troy;) they are by the Jews called Davids Bucklens, and are much of the same nature with the Teraphim.

Ancient Christians.

Amongst the Christians, tho God hath some∣times revealed his will by Dreams, as to Joseph in the case of the Blessed Virgin and the Child Jesus (and afterwards, tho' no Christian, to the wife of Pilate) and in aftertimes to some of the Fathers and Primitive Christians, (as S. Cyprian, if he be not too fanciful, had many of them;) and some∣times by vision, as in the instance of S. Paul, &c. sometimes too by a voice from Heaven; yet the only ordinary way they expected a resolution of their doubts from, was the sacred Scriptures, as a sure rule and word of Prophecy. 2. Pet. 1.19.

Ancient Heathens.

That Oracles were in great request among the old Pagans is notorious, as well as Divination and Prediction. Concerning all which observe.

1. Of Oracles. That they were not only giv∣en to those that made inquiry, and propounded a Question. The answer was made by the Priest of the place, who lay hid in some Cavity, and upon pretence of inspiration, with some odd praeludium of noise or tone, with respect to their own hu∣mours, or the will of their Prince, they made their answers; not without much ambiguity and imposture. The most antient were that of Jupiter Hammon in Libya, and of Dodona in Greece: Af∣terwards we read of the Oracle of Pythia and Delphos, as the most Eminent; The Prophornium, that of Amphiareus, the Branchidae in Milesia, and the Sabaeum in Phocis, &c. They were much En∣riched with Presents.

2. Of Divination, that there were several Kinds thereof, as inspection into the Intrals of Beasts; observation made upon the feeding of

Birds, and the Flight of the Fowls in the Air, &c.

3. Prediction, sometimes by Priests, some∣times by Sibylls.

Mahometans.

They account mad Men as Oracles and Saints, whose Souls are in Heaven, talking with God; and if such strike or rob them, they take it in good part, saying, They shall have good Luck after it. They erect stately Monuments over their Graves, as at Aleppo, over the Grave of one Sheh Boubat, who being mad, went always naked, where to this day are Lamps burning day and night, and many Dervise•• there maintained, to look to his Sepulchre, and to receive the offerings of such as come every week out of Aleppo. Purchas.

The same account they make of one Sheh Mahamed, a mad Man, yet living in Aleppo, go∣ing naked with a Spit on his Shoulder. Idem.

By the Law of Mahomet Sooth-sayers are im∣prisoned, and yet in Fez are many of that Profes∣sion. Rosse.

Persians.

The Persians are very inquisitive after the time to come, consulting the Astrologers like Oracles: the King hath always two or three by him, to tell him the good and bad hour. There is an Al∣manack (called Taouim) fold every year in Persia, containing the Longitudes and Latitudes of the Planets, the Conjunctions and Oppositions, &c. is fold of Predictions about Wars, Sickness, &c. directs when to put on new Cloaths, to let Blood, Purge, Travel, &c. to which they give great credit. Others, to know the success of their Af∣fairs, go to a Moulah, who opens the Alcorah, and tells them the issue of the business, muttering over some strange Words; as one told a Gardiner, He should get by an Ox, which he was to buy;

but quite contrary, the Ox died on his Hands within three days. They use a sort of Divination, called Rambe, by even or odd, the Masters where∣of, called Ramals, keep Shops on purpose to de∣lude the People. They have also Interpreters of Dreams. Tavernier, l. 5. c. 14.

New-England.

We have been advised by some Credible Christi∣ans, yet alive, That a Malefactor accused of Witch∣craft as well as Murder, and Executed in this place Boston) more than 40 Years ago, did then give notice of—An Horrible Plot against the Coun∣try of Witchcraft, and a foundation of Witchcraft then laid; which if it were not seasonably disco∣vered, would probably blow up all the Churches in the Country, and we have now with horror seen the discovery of such a Witchcraft; an Army of Devils broke in upon the place, &c. Cotton Mather's Wonders of the invisible World.

Mexicans.

Cortez (the Spaniard) drawing near to Mexico, Matezuma (the Emperor) feared saying, These are the People, which our Gods said, should come and inherit this Land. He went to his Oratory, and there shut up himself alone, abiding eight days in Prayer and Fasting, with Sacrifices of many Men, to asswage the fury of his offended Deities. The Devil bids him not to fear, and that he should continue those bloody Rites, assuring him, That he should have the Gods Vitzliputzi and Tesoatlipuca to preserve him; saying, That Quezalouatle permitted the destruction at Chololla, for want of that bloody Sacrifice. Purchas.

Modern Heathens.

The Chingulaes, in case of Sickness, to know what God or Devil is the Author, hang an instru∣ment (like a pair of Sizers) used to cut Betel-nuts upon a Bow-string; and holding the Bow at both ends, repeat over the names of the Gods and De∣vils; and when the name of him that afflicted them is mentioned, the Iron on the String swings. Capt. Knox.

In Guinea and the East-Indies, when the King sacrificeth, the Fetissero comes to a Tree, and in a heap of Ashes there provided, sticks the branch of a Tree, and drinking out of a Bason, spouts it upon the Branch, and then dawbs his Face with the Ashes: after which, the Devil out of the Tree gives answer to the King's Questions. View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea, and the East-Indies.

They have in Guinea certain Trees in great Ve∣neration, and consult with them, as with Oracles. Rosse.

In Angola and Congo they are much addicted to Divination by Birds. Rosse.

In Jucatan they caused Boys in hollow Images to answer the Peoples Petitions, as if God had spoke to them. Idem.

The Priests in South-America learn Physick and Magick, when young, being shut up two Years in Woods; all which time they keeep their Cells, see no Women, nor eat Flesh; they are taught by their Masters in the Night. Idem.

Some West Indians at this day, by fuming their Heads over the smoak of Tobacco, will fall into a Trance for four or five Hours, and fore-see what Ships are making to their Ports, tho' several days of, and report where the Vessels then are, when they awake. Pacquet broke open. Vol. 2.

In Gilolo and Amboina, they bring their Daemon (or Nito) to conference with a Tabor, VVax-Candles,

and words of Conjuration; he appears to them in the shape of a Man, all their actions are preceded, by consulting the Devil. Ibid.

Rewards and Punishments fu∣ture, according to the Jews.

Jews.

I Need not here declare what the Sentiments of the ancient Jews before our Saviour's time were; it shall su••fice to tell what their Opinion is in the present Age, as Dr. Addison hath informed us in his Present State of the Jews in Barbary.

1. They say, that all Souls were created toge∣ther, and placed in a certain Region, whence the several Bodies in their proper times are furnished, as they are ready to receive them; and if the Souls offend in this State, they are sent into infirm Bodies for a Punishment; and this Pre-existence they found on Eccles. 4.3.

2. Souls are conjoyned with Bodies, which is an Imprisonment, like Birds in Cages.

3. Afterwards they are separated from the Bo∣dy to a Temporal State of Happiness or Unhappi∣ness, wherein they continue till the final Sentence.

4. At last, they are disposed of into a State of Eternal Duration; yet,

5. They hold a Purgatory to be in Hell, from whence they can never be delivered, but by the vertue of the Kaddish, a Prayer repeated once a day, for the space of a year by some surviving Relation.

6. They generally hold, that none stays there a∣bove a Twelve-month.

7. If any one's Sins are too great or many to be purged, the Soul by Transmigration is to finish its Penance in another Body, and so on in a Third,—Fourth,—Fifth,—Sixth,— till it come to a Seventh, where it finds rest.

[illustration]

Heaven eternal.

• 1. The State of Pre-existent Souls.
• 2. Of Souls con∣joyned with Bodies.
• 3. The Temporal State of Souls Sepa¦rated from Bodies by death till the day of Judg∣ment.
• 4. A years Purga∣tory.
• 5. The Soul not purged in trans∣migration to other Bod••••••.
  • 1. Body.
  • 2 Body.
  • 3 Body.
  • 4 Body.
  • 5 Body.
  • 6 Body.
  • 7 Body.
  • Rest.

They hold, That they which are not of their Religion, (if found disobedient to the Law of Nature, I suppose my Author means) shall suf∣fer a total Perdition of their Being; themselves are liable only to a lesser Happiness.

Both Jews and Moors are of Opinion, That the Infernal Torments shall have an end, and that the fallen Angels shall be then restored to Mercy.

They place the Consummation of the World in a Restoration of it to that Beauty and Order it was at first designed.

They say the Resurrection shall be only out of the Holy Land, whither all that are buried in o∣ther Countries must uncessantly rowl thro' the dark Caverns of the Earth; and to avoid this trouble, they endeavour, when old, to return to Palestine.

Four Privileges of the Jews.

• 1. The Land of Canaan.
• 2. The Law of Moses.
• 3. The Gift of Prophecy.
• 4. And the Resurrection.

Mahometans.

An Account of them, as communicated to us: By F. Simon, out of a Book of Mahometanism, writ∣ten by a Modern Doctor of that Religion, accor∣ding to the Doctrine, generally received and ap∣proved by most good Men in and about Constan∣tinople.

1. After Death and Burial, two of the greatest Angels, Munzir and Nekir, come and ask the Person what Belief he hath concerning God, and the Prophet, and the Law, and the Kible (what side one is to turn to in praying to God: The Just are to answer: Our God is he, that hath created all things: Our Faith is the Mussulman, and Orthodox Faith; and the true direction of our Prayers is the Kible.

Unbelievers not knowing what to answer, are condemned to suffer great Pains.

2. At the general Resurrection, the Good before their entring into Paradise shall drink of certain Fountains, so that they shall never thirst again. Maho∣met's Fountain for him and his Sect shall contain as much space of Ground as one can travel in a Month: On the brinks of this Fountain shall be as many lavers, as Stars in the Firmament, the Water sweeter than Honey, and whiter than Milk.

3. Their Paradise is thus described:

• 1. 'Tis all full of Musk.
• 2. The Buildings of Gold and Silver Bricks.
• 3. All sorts of Delicious Meats are there.
• 4. Their Cloaths never wear out.
• 5. What any one desires, comes ready dress'd to their Hand.
• 6. None subject there to sleep, or other Ne∣cessities of the Body.
• 7. Divine and Celestial Women and Virgins, free from all Incommodities.
• 8. They who once enter, never come out again.

4. Their Hell-thus.

• 1. Unbelievers shall be Eternally with De∣vils.
• 2. They shall be Tormented with Serpents bigger than Camels, and Scorpions bigger then Mules: With Fire also, and scalding water.
• 3. When burnt, and turn'd to a Coal, God shall raise them again for fresh Torments; and so never to end.

5. Believers dying without Repentance are to be disposed of by God, according to his good plea∣sure, some of them are pardon'd, others to expiate by their sufferings, till released, and admitted to Paradise.

[illustration]

Mahomets Paradise

A River of Water.

Honey.

Wine.

Milk.

God appearing on Fridays.

Fruits Delicious.

Dgennet Zlar. i.e. Virgins of Paradise, with black Eyes, white Bodies, al∣ways young never excee∣ding 15 red Cheeks

Young Boyes to attend, with Vials of Liquors, Fruits, and Fowles Cloaths of Green, or Scarlet, Silk and Gold

Araf. i.e. A Place for them who have done neither good nor evil.

The 6th. Gate thro' which they that fear shall enter Paradise.

5. Gate 6. Gate. 7. Gate. Gate of Hell. 2. Gate.

Selzaboul, a River of which when they have drunk, after their sins are consumed, they go to Heaven.

Zacon. a Tree of whose frut they eat, which shal burn in their Bel∣lies like fire.

Chains of 70 〈◊〉〈◊〉

A Well of scalding wa¦ter of which they drink.

* Purchas tells out of Bellonius, That there is in Paradise, a Tree which shadows it all over, and spreads her Boughs upon the Walls, the Leaves of pure Gold and Silver, the Name of God and Mo∣homet writ on each Leaf.

That if one of those Virgins of Paradise should come forth at Midnight, she would enlighten the World as much as the Sun: If she should spit in∣to the Sea, all the Water would become sweet.

That Gabriel keeps the Keys of Paradise 70000 in Number, each 7000 Miles long.

That there is a Table of Admant 700000 days Journey long and broad, with Seats of Gold and Silver about it, to Feast on.

Ancient Heathens.

Socrates held, That the Souls of Men were Di∣vine, and had two ways to go, when separated from the Body; the wicked Excluded from the Communion of the Gods; the Good and Chast went again to the Gods, from whence they came. Cic. 1. Tusc. & de Acad.

Heathens Ancient, Greeks, Romans.

1. For Punshment, They assigned a place called Tartarus; concerning which, consider,

1. Its Name. Tartarus, quia Multae ibi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 sive perturbationes. Nat. Com. l. 3. Erebus, ab 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Tenebrae.

2. Its Antiquity. Most Antient, Coetaneous with the Night, and the confused matter of the World. Aristoph. in Avibus.

3. Its Scituation, viz. As far distant from the Earth, as Earth from Heaven. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Hesiod. A piece of Iron would be ten days in falling to it.

4. Its Description.

1. Walls of Brass, a Gate of Iron, with many Bars.

2. Rivers, four in Number: which Styx runs round Hell nine times. (Dict. qu. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Odiosus.) Styx, Acheron, Phlegethon, Cocytus.

3. Officers of several kinds.

• 1. The God, Plutus.
• 2. The Judges, three, Aeacus, Minos, Rhadamanthus.
• 3. The Ferriman, Charon.
• 4. The Porter, Cerberus,
• 5. The Destinies, Parcae, Clotho, Lachesis, Atropos.
• 6. The Furies, Eumenides.

4. Punishments, various, rolling a Stone up a Hill, drawing Water with a Sieve, &c.

2. For reward of Vertue, They assign'd a place in the Elysian Fields, or among the Stars, or in the Retirements of Heaven among the Gods.

Many of those, who suspected their Souls to be Eternal, as if they were to pass streight to Hea∣ven, laid violent hands on themselves, as Cleanthes and Chrysippus, Zeno and Empedocles: Of the Ro∣mans, Cato Ʋticensis, who taking it ill, that Pompey was vanquish'd by Caesar, stabbed himself with his own Sword, having first read Plato's Phaedon con∣cerning the Souls immortality. Textor ex Lactant.

[illustration]

CAMPI-ELYS II.

Lethe Fluvius, de quo bibebant animae ante discessum, viz. Metempsychosin. Huc ad omnimodam voluptatem transferebantur animae post Purgationem in Tartaro.

Tartarus.

Ixion. Sisyphus. Tantalus.

Orcus. Aello. Ocypete Celaeno Belides.

Dice Nomia. Eyrene.

••ora. Harpyae Morpheus. Nox.

Judices Pluto. Proserpina. Parcae.

Minos Rhadamanth••s. AEacus.

Eumenides. Dirae

Clotho. Lachesis Artropos.

Al••••••o. Megae••. Tisiphone Chimaera.

Cerberus

Cocytus

Phiegethon

Styx.

Acheron

Charon.

Mors

Modern Heathens.

The Persees believe the Metempsychosis, or pas∣sage of Souls into Beasts; e.g. the Souls of Drunk∣ards or Epicures, into Swine; the Lustful and In∣cestuous into Goats and Dogs; the Dissemblers in∣to Apes, Crocodiles and Foxes; the Lazy into Bears; the Wrathful into Tygers; the Proud into Lions; the Blood-thirsty into Wolves, Ounces, and Snakes;the Perjured into Toads, &c. But the Souls of Good Men, Abstemious, Pitiful and Cour∣teous, into Kine, Buffaloes, Sheep, Storks, Doves, Turtles, &c.

Touching the last Judgment, they hold it shall be more dreadful than the other; the Moon will look as Red as Blood; the Sun will shed his light like purling Brimstone; after which will follow an universal flashing with Fire, and loud Thun∣ders; then a flaming Redness will over-spread the Heavens, and the four Elements shall maintain a dreadful Fight, so long and so fiercely one against another, that at last all will be resolved into a dreadful confusion; the Souls of such as were good Men, Ruddery (one of their Prophets) is to trans∣port into Heaven; the wicked must Perish; but the Bodies of both rise no more; being too incre∣dulous of the Resurrection. Sir Tho. Herbert's Travel into Persia.

Siam.

In Siam they believe that the Good are reward∣ed, and Wicked punished: That the World shall stand 8000 years, and then be burn'd to Ashes, whence shall come forth two Egs, and out of

them one Man and one Woman, who shall reple∣nish the Earth again. Rosse.

Pegu.

In Pegu they believe Transanimation, that some Souls shall live in Carnal Pleasure after Death, some in Torment, some Annihilated: Also mul∣titudes of Worlds succeeding each other; that this World hath been Govern'd by Four Gods already, who are gone; the fifth not yet come, af∣ter whose Death the World shall be burn'd, Idem.

Magor.

They also hold Transanimation of Souls. Idem. As do also the Tartars in Cathay.

Cambaia.

Here also they are so Superstitiously Pythagoreans, that some of their Religious Orders are afraid to Kill a Gnat or Worm. Idem.

They will not drink their Water cold, left they should slay the Soul of the Water, which they think is quicken'd by boyling. Idem.

They are afraid to tread upon Ants, and will eat no Egs, lest there should be Blood in them.

Malabar.

These People also are Pythagoreans, and hold, not only the Immortality and Transanimation of the Souls of Men and Beasts, but a kind of Divi∣nity in Elephants, Kine, &c. Idem.

Japan.

In Japan they believe diverse Paradises, to which every peculiar God carrieth his own Worshippers; to obtain which, many drown themselves, some cut their own throats, or break their Necks; some in narrow Holes receive breath only by a Cane, and so continue Fasting and Praying, till they die. Idem.

They have a Feast, in which they burn a multi∣tude of Candles at their Doors, and walk all night up and down the streets to meet the Souls of their Friends lately departed, before whom they set Meat and Drink, and invite them to their Houses, that in their three years Journey to Para∣dise, they may not faint for want of Provision. Idem.

Some say, they hold a Transmigration, as do also the Chinese, &c.

In Canada (in America) they believe, that their Souls shall ascend into the Stars, and go down with them into a Paradise of Pleasure. Rosse.

Christians of St. John.

They believe there is no other future World, but where Angels and Devils, the Souls of Good and Bad reside. That in that World are Cities, Houses and Churches; and that the Evil Spirits have also Churches, where they Pray, (Singing and Rejoycing upon Instruments, and Feasting as in this World.) That when any one lies at the point of Death, 360 Demons come and carry his Soul to a place full of Serpents, Dogs, Lions, Tigers and Devils. The Soul of a wicked Man is torn in pie∣ces; of a just Man, creeps under the Bellies of these Beasts, into the Presence of God, who sits in the seat of Majesty to Judg the World. That there are Angels also, that weigh the Souls of Men in a Ballance, who being thought worthy, are admitted immediately into Glory. M. Taver∣nier l. 2. c. 8. p. 92.

Gaurs.

The Priests of the Gaurs have several Books full of small Pictures in Water-colours- ill done, representing how the several sins of Men shall be Punished in Hell, especially Sodomy, which they abominate. Idem. l. 4. c. 8.

If any of them fall sick, they hire poor People to go and find out Adders, Serpents, Lizards, Toads, Frogs, Crey-fish, Rats, Mice, and above all Cats, and Kill them, which they reckon in the number of those good Works, that Comfort the Souls of the Deceased, believing that the De∣vil makes use of these Creatures to Torment the Damned. ibid.

Tunquin.

The Tunquinese generally believe a Transmigra∣tion of Souls, especially the followers of Chacabout; and say, that they who endeavour to fulfil the Law, but fail in any point, shall wander in diverse Bodies for 3000 years, before they enter into Happiness; that they who have perfectly obeyed the Law, shall be rewarded without any change of their Bodies; that Chacabout himself had been Born ten times before he enjoyed the Bliss which he possessed; not having in his first Youth been Illuminated with that Knowledg which he after∣wards attained. Tavernier's Collect.

Bramins.

They believe Heaven and Hell, but say, that none shal enter before the Universal Judgment.—But they believe also the Metempsychosis.

Here follows a Geographical Map, shew∣ing in what part of the World Each Reli∣gion is practised.

[illustration]

EUROPE Christian. Mahomet. Idolatry Heathen.

Christian Mahom. Heathen. Idolatry.

AFRICA. Heathen. Mahomet. Idolatry Christianity

Heathenism and a few. Christrians.

A Table shewing the particular Kingdoms and Countries where each Religion is practised.

Christianity.

1. WHolly,

1. In Europe;

• 1. In Great Britain and Ireland.
• 2. France, Spain, Portugal, Holland.
• 3. Germany, Swedeland, Denmark.
• 4. Poland, Russia, &c.

2. Asia;

• 1. Russia (except between Pahora and Ob, and some parts of Peruvia, which are Idolaters.
• 2. Circassia and Mengrelia, along Meotis on the Euxin Sea, from Tanais Eastward, to the River Phasis.
• 3. Georgia, a Province.
• 4. M. Libanus in Syria (yet under the Turk.)

3. Africa.—No where wholly, except Abis∣sinia.)

2. Mixt.

1. In Europe. In all the Turkish Dominions, betwixt Danube and the Sea, in compass 2300 Miles, i. e. From Buda, West, Ragusa, East, to the North of Europe, and the Isles of the Aegean Sea.

Conditions of their Toleration are,

• 1. A 4th part of their Encrease. For Tribute.
• 2. A Sultany for every Poll. For Tribute.
• 3. Speaking nothing against Ma∣homet. For Tribute.

2. In Asia, mixt with,

1. Mahometans; in

• 1. Natolia. Armenia.
• 2. Syria. Mesopotamia.

2. Idolaters,

• 1. In the South of India.
  • 1. Contau.
  • 2. Cranganor.
  • 3. Choromandel.
• 2. In the Philippin Isles.
• 3. Ormus, the Bay of Persia.
• 4. Ceilan. Japonia.

3. In Africa.

1. In Abassia, a Countrey as big as Germa∣ny, France, Spain, and Italy.

2. in Egypt, about 50000, with Mahome∣tans.

3. In Congo Angala. with Idolaters.

4. In Tangier and Septa (near the Straits) a few.

5. In the Isles of Madera. Canaries. Cape de Verde. S. Thomas.

4. In America.

• 1. New-England.
• 2. Virginia, &c.

Mahometism.

1. In Europe. In all the Region betwixt Tanais and Boristhenes, along M••otis and the Euxine Sea; tho with a Toleration of Christians, viz. In Con∣stantinople 20 Christian Churches. In Thessalonica 30, and but 3 Mosques.

2. In Asia. In Natolia, Syria, Armenia, Meso∣potamia, &c.

3. In Africa. In Egypt, Abassia, Tangier, &c.

Heathenism.

1. In Erope. In Lapland, viz.

• 1. Lappia, 900 Miles Circumf.
• 2. Scricfinia. 900 Miles Circumf.
• 3. Biarmia. 900 Miles Circumf.
• 4. Corelia. 900 Miles Circumf.
• 5. North of Finmarck. 900 Miles Circumf.

2. Asia. Part of Russia, between Pechora and Ob.

The East-Indies.

3. Africa. Congo and Angala.

4. America. Almost wholly.

• 1. Christians Possess a sixth part of the earth
• 2. Mahometans Possess a fifth part of the earth
• 3. Idolaters. Possess 2 thirds, or near it of the earth

Or thus,

Divide the World into 30 Parts.

• The Christians have 5
• Mahometans 6
• Idolaters. 19

Christians are to Heathens, but as one to six. Brierw. Enqu.

Lutheranism, In Germany, Denmark, Swedeland, Britain, Poland, Hungary in part, &c.

Calvinism, In Geneva, Bern, Zurich, Basil, Schaff∣awsen, Glaris and Spenzel, and the Ʋpper Palatinate in part, Poland, Britain, France and Hungary in part, &c.

Popery, In Italy, Spain, Portugal, Flanders, France, Poland, Hungary, in part, &c.

Greek Religion, In Bulgaria, Greece, Dacia, Scla∣vonia, part of Poland, all the Isles of the Adriatic, Jonian, and Aegean Seas, all Asia Minor, (except Cilicia and Isaurus) and the Countries lying about the Euxine Sea and Palus Maeotis.

Muscovites, In Russia, &c.

Abassines, In Ethiopia Superior.

Circassians, In Tartaria Deserta, viz. from the Cimerian Bosphorus, and the Fens of Maotis to∣wards the East Shores of the Euxine Sea, for the space of 500 miles, and reaching 200 miles North.

Mengrelians, in Cholchis (in Turcomania.)

Georgians, in Iberia (in Turky likewise.)

Armenians, in Turky, and Armeniaminor, and Ci∣licia.

Copties, in Aegypt, about 50000 in number when last counted.

Maronites. on Mount Libanus; i. e. from Sidon in Phoenicia to Smyrna in Coelo-Syria, 700 miles in compass.

Melchites are subject to the Church of Antioch, the greatest sort of Christians in all the East.

Jacobites, in Syria and Mesopotamia, about 40000 Families.

Christians of S. John, very numerous at Balsara and the Villages thereabouts, at Souter, Despoul, Rumez, Bitoum, Mono, Endecan, Calafabat, Aveza, Dega, Dorech, Masquel, Gumar, &c. In all which places are above 25000 Families. Every City or Village they Inhabit, hath a River running by it. M. Tavernier, l. 2. c. 8. p. 90.

I could not but take notice, how these Eastern Parts of Europe abounded with Christians of the Greek Church beyond my expectations, &c. in Graecia, Turkish parts of Dalmatia, Croatia, Rascia, Bosnia, Servia, Thracia, &c. Dr. Brown.

The Mother-Tongues of Eu∣rope, &c.

1. GReek, used now,

1. In Greece. Except Epirus and the W. of Macedon.

2. In the Isles of the Aegaean Sea.

3. Candy and the Isles.

1. Eastward to Cyprus.

2. Westward to Corfu.

2. Latin.

3. Irish, in Ireland and Scotland.

4. Brittish, in Wales, Cornwall and Brittain of France.

5. Cantabrian, in France and Spain, near the Ocean and the Pyrene-hills.

6. Arabick, in the steep mountains of Granata (Alpaxarras.)

7. Finnick; in Finland and Lapland.

8. Dutch, in Germany, Low Countr. Denm. Swedel. Norw.

9. Cauchian; in East Frisland.

10. Slavonish, in Poland, Bohemia, Moscovy, Russia, &c.

11. Illyrian, in the Isle of Veggia, on the East of Istria.

12. Epirotick, in the mountain of Epirus.

13. Hungarian, in the greatest part of Hun∣gary.

14. Jazygian, in the North of Hungary.

15. Tartarian, Amongst the Precopenses, be∣tween Tanais and Boristhenes. Brierwood. Enq.

As for the other parts of the world it is impossi∣ble to enumerate all the several languages; Cle∣mens

Alexandrinus believed, there were 70 sorts. Pliny tells a strange thing, that when Dioscurias a City of the Colchi flourish'd by relation of Ti∣mosthenes, it held 300 Nations of different lan∣guages; and that afterwards the Romans were forc∣ed to make use of a 130 interpreters to manage their affairs in the same place. And besides all the Nations of the world are not yet known; for if it be true, what I have been told by several mari∣ners, that upon the Coast of Africa the languages vary at every 15 or 20 German Miles distance; it will follow that one quarter of the World con∣tains more languages then all the rest, by reason of the innumerable number of Nations which are cherished within the bowels of so large a Conti∣nent. Job Ludolph. Hist. of Ethiop. chap. 16.

I went to a Church at Bitchka, where the mi∣nister prayed and preached; and tho there were a very good linguist with me, who spake Scla∣vonian, German, Turkish, Vulgar Greek, and Italian; yet could he make nothing of it, or find any affini∣ty in it with any other language he knew. A specimen hereof is set down, by Megiserus, of the Lords prayer in that language. Mi attyanck by vagy as meniegbe, megh Szentel Tesseck az te newed, &c. (Quaere, whether this were not the Jazygian.) In the like manner we were confounded with the Language of Albania, on the North of Epirus and West of Macedonia. Dr. Brown's. Travels.

Graces at Meat.

Jews.

THat Graces or Benedictions were used at meat among the Jews, is plain, from 1 Sam. 9.13. where it is said, That the people did not eat until he came, because he was to bless the Sacrifice. And al∣so from the Example of our Saviour Christ, Mat. 14.19. He blessed, and brake, &c. Mat. 26.26. Mar. 6.41. Luke 9.16. &c.

Besides, the Essaeans before they eat, always give Thanks, and no Man may eat any Meat till this Prayer be made unto God; likewise when dinner is ended, they pray again; for both before and after, they give Thanks to God, the Giver of all. Joseph. of the Wars of the Jews, Book 2. Chap. 7.

Christians.

If you please, I will rehearse to you a Hymn, which S. Chrysostom sets out with wonderful Praises in a certain Homily; not disdaining also to interpret it.

Bessed God, who feedest me from my Youth, who gives Meat to all Flesh, fill our Hearts with Joy and Gladness, that having plentifully what is sufficient, we may abound in every good Work, thro' Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom with thee, and the Holy Ghost, be Glory, Honour, and Empire, for ever.

Erasm. Conviv. Religios.

A Grace after Meat.

Glory be to thee, O Lord, Glory to thee, O Holy One, Glory to thee, O King; because thou hast given us Meat: fill us with Joy and Glad∣ness in the Holy Ghost, that we may be found ac∣ceptable in thy Sight, and not be ashamed when thou shalt render to every one according to their Works, Amen. Erasmus in Relig. Conv. ex Chrys. in Matt. Hom. 56.

Thou that givest Food to all Flesh, grant that we may receive this Food with thy Blessing; thou, Lord, hast said, that if we drink any thing that is deadly, if we call upon thy Name, it shall not hurt us: Thou therefore, who art Lord of all Power and Glory, turn away all evil and malig∣nant quality from our Food, and what-ever Per∣nicious Influence it may have upon us. Dr. Cave, out of Tertullian.

In Switzerland the Children are obliged to re∣hearse the Lord's Prayer before and after Meat. Conrad Werndly. The French Protestants bless their Meat, in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

Abissines.

They always read Prayers both before and after Meals; a thing, that some of our Courtiers are in a manner ashamed of; who will hardly tarry to hear a short Grace. Here (in Abissinia) you shall have the whole Psalter repeated at their great Feasts, without any incovenience to the Guests: for he, whose office it is, distributes to every one a part. The King, and they that are accustomed to it, know their proper time; the larger Psalms are divided among more, the short ones to only one; and thus by several the whole Psalter is read, as it were in a Moment; for the Psalter

is made use of by all; neither have they any other Book for daily Prayer. Job Ludolph. l. 2. c. 12.

Armenians.

They were all (the Dishes) set down upon the Ground before the Patriarch, who then prayed, and gave thanks. Mons. Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.

Mahometans.

They say always before Meat their Bismillah, i. e. In the Name of God. After Meat,—They give thanks by a Handillah, i. e. God be praised; and afterwards they wash their Hands. M. de Thevenot.

Eat nothing which hath not before been blessed. Purchas out of the Alcoran.

Heathens.

In Guinea, and the East-Indies, at their Eating they Consecrate their first bit and draught to their Fetisso, wherewith they besprinkle it. View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea, and the East-Indies.

The old Heathens, when their Mensae Secundae were brought in, had their Boni Eventûs, i. e. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, poculum: a Cup by way of Sa∣crifice, or Oblation to their good Genius. Pon∣tanus and Dr. Holyday out of Camerarius.—So in the beginning they had their Libatio.

Persians.

We sat at dinner, (viz. at the King of Persia's Court) about an hour and a half; and then the Cloth being taken away, there was warm Water

brought to wash their Hands; which done, the Lord Chamberlain cried aloud, Suffre Hakine, Scahe douletine, Kasiler Kuwetine, Alla Dielum, i.e. Make us thankful for this repast, prosper the King's Affairs, give his Souldiers, and Servants Courage; this we pray thee, O God, whereto all the rest an∣swer their Alla, Alla. Grace being thus said, they rose up, and went out of the room one af∣ter another, without speaking a word, according to the custom of the Country. Our Mehemander came also to tell us, that we might withdraw when we pleased, as we immediately did, making a low reverence to the King. Duke of Holstein's Embassad. Trav. into Muscovy, &c. p. 204.

Malabar.

The King of Calecut eats no Meat till it be first offered by his Priest to the Idol. Rosse.

Virginia.

The Pagans in Virgina, instead of saying Grace at Meat, used to fling the first bit into the Fire. Idem.

By West-Virginia and Florida, when they eat, drink, or sacrifice, they used to throw up into the Air towards the Sun (their Idol) some part of their Food. Idem. The like is reported of New Spain.

Chinese.

The Chinese burn Amber at the end of their Feasts, by way of Incense. Tavernier, par. 2. l. 3.

The Indians drink of the Water of Ganges out of Devotion, at the end of their Feasts, accounting it sacred. Idem. par. 2. l. 3. c. 14.

Tunquin.

The Tuquinese wash their Hands, their Mouths, their Face, before they sit down. Tavernier's Col∣lect. of Relations, &c.

Ancient Heathens.

(By way of Appendix to what was said before) It was usual for both Ancient Greeks and Romans at every Feast to make their Libations, or Offer∣rings to their Gods, as Lovers to Venus, Soldiers to Mars, &c. and also to Men, especially such as they were obliged by; Princes. &c. So in the times of Augustus his Preferments, it was de∣creed by the Senate, That the People should usu∣ally swear by his Genius, and in all their Banquets should sacrifice for his Safety. Alsted. Encyclop. l. 16. p. 2173.

Lutherans.

Amongst the Lutherans the Woman of the House doth ordinarily say Grace instead of the Men. Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 169.

Magicians and Witches.

Mr. Glanvil tells us from the Confession of some Witches, that at their Night-Meetings, when the Cloth is laid, and the Devil set down at the upper end of the Table, he useth some words before Meat.

Jews.

The Jews spreading their Hands over the Bread, say, Blessed art thou, O Lord God, King of the World, who bringest Bread out of the Earth; then over a Cup of Wine,—Blessed, &c. who hast made the Fruit of the Vine; over Water no Blessing; the 23d Psalm is set before them at Meal time, and they have Multitudes of new Graces, if any better Dainties be set before them. Purchas.

Forms of Excommunication.

Jews.

The Degrees or Kinds of Excommunica∣tion are;

1. THE Niddui the lowest sort, as some think, a separation, or casting out of the Syna∣gogue for about thirty Days, during which time the Party was not to come within four Cubits, ei∣ther of Man or Woman, nor to dress or trim him∣self, as at other times, yet admitted to instruction and divine Service:— Might be more severely pu∣nished, his Son might be denied Circumcision, his Dead not buried, according to the Contumacy of the Person Excommunicated.

The Form was this: N. Let him be excom∣municated.

2. The Shammatha (the same with Maranatha, as some think) Mr. Selden thinks, 'tis the same with Niddui.

This was a total Exclusion from the Church, a blotting them out of the Book of Life, and not permitting them the least Communion in things of publick Religion; and the word Shammatha they interpret the Coming of the Lord to take Venge∣ance on the Excommunicate: It was never pro∣nounced but when the Offender became desperate.

3. The Cherem, when the Offender within 30 days gave no sign of Amendment. This was so dreadful and direful in our Saviour's time, that many principal Jews, who believed on Christ, durst not confess him for fear of it. See the Form.

By the Decrees of Cities, and Command of the Holy, we Anathematize, adjure, exterminate, ex∣communicate, curse and execrate, God being wil∣ling, and his Church, by the Book of the Law, by the 600 Precepts therein written; by the Anathe∣ma, with which Joshua anathematized Jericho; by the Curse wherewith Elisha cursed the Young Man; by the Curse wherewith Gehezi cursed his Boy, and by the Excommunication with which Baruch excommunicated Merozi; and by the Ex∣communication which R. Jehuda, Son of Jehezkiel, used in this matter; and by all the Anathemata, Imprecations, Curses, Excommunications, and Exterminations, which have been made from the time of our Master Moses; and since by the name of Acetheriel; Jah, the Lord of Hosts; Michael, the great Prince; by the name of Mittatron, whose name is as the name of his Master; by the name of Sandalipon, who ties the bands of the Lord; by the name of the 42 Letters; by his name, who appeared to Moses in the Bush; by the name with which Moses divided the Sea; by the name I am what I am; by the mystery of the name Te∣tragrammaton; by the Scripture that was written upon the Tables; by the name of the Lord of Armies (Sabath) the God of Israel, sitting upon

the Cherubim; By the name of the Spheres and Circles and Living Creatures, Saints, and Ministring An∣gels; By the name of all the Angels which wait on the most High God;

Every Israelite and Israelitess, who willingly and knowingly violates any of those laws which are now denounced to be observed, Let him be Cursed of the God of Israel who sits upon Cherubim.

Let him be Cursed by the Bright and Glorious name, which the High Priest in the day of expia∣tion expresseth with his mouth; Let him be Curs∣ed by Heaven and Earth; Cursed from Almighty God, Cursed of Michael the great Prince; Cursed of Mittatron, whose name is as the name of his Master; Cursed of Acetheriel; Jah; the Lord of Hosts; of the Seraphim and of the Orbs, of the Holy Animals and Angels, who wait before the most High God of Israel in Holiness and Purity.

If he was born in the month Nisan, which the Angel Ʋriel, as the Prince of the Classes under which it is, governs; Let him be Cursed of him, and all his Order; and if in the month Ijar, which the Angel Tzephaniel governs, let him be Cursed of him and all his order, &c.

Let him be Cursed of the 7 Angels set over the 7 weeks, and of all their order and helping pow∣er; Let him be Cursed of the 4 Angels which go∣vern the 4 Seasons of the year; Cursed of the 7 Palaces; Cursed of the Princes of the Law, by the name of the Crown, and the name of the Seal. Let him be Cursed of the great God, strong and Bright; Let him receive Confusion for his embra∣ces. Let him fall with swift Ruin. Let God, the God of Spirits, put him under all Flesh. Let God, the God of Spirits lay him prostrate to all flesh. Let the wrath of the Lord and Violent whirlwind fall upon the head of the wicked. Let the Destroying Angels run upon him. Let him be Cursed in every thing that he puts his hand to.

Let his Soul depart in Terrour; Let him dye of the Quinsey; Let not his breath come or go. Let him be smitten with a feaver, Dryness, the Sword, Rottenness, the Jaundise.

Neither Let him be deliver'd from them before Destruction. Let his sword enter into his own heart. And let his Bows be broken. Let him be as the dust before the wind, and the Angel of the Lord scattering them. Upon him shall rest all the Maledictions written in the Book of this Law; and the Lord shall blot out his name from under Heaven. Also the Lord shall separate him for mischeif out of all the Tribes of Israel, to all the Curses of the Covenant written in the book of this Law.

But you who adhere to the Lord your God, are all alive this day.

He that blessed Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and Moses and Aaron, David and Solomon, and the Prophets of Israel, and those who are Pious among the Na∣tions, let him bless all this Holy Congregation, except the man that hath violated this Anathema. and so let it be his will and Decree. Amen. Dr. Addison Prsent state of the Jews in Barbary.

N. B. Samaritans were Excommunicated by sound of Trumpet and Singing of the Levites. Ross.

Christians Greek.

A Form of the Greek Excommunication.

If they restore not to him that which is his own, and possess him peaceably of it, but suffer him to remain injured and damnifyed, Let him be separa∣ted from the Lord God Creator; and be Accursed and Unpardoned, and Undissolvable after Death, in this World and in the World to come. Let Wood, stones and iron be dissolved but not They.

May they inherit the Leprosy of Gehazi; and the Confusion of Judas; may the Earth be divided, and devour them, like Dathan and Abiram; may they Sigh and Tremble on Earth like Cain, and the wrath of God be upon their Countenances; may they see nothing of that for which they la∣bour; and beg their bread all their days; may their works, possessions and services be accursed; always without effect or success, and blown away like Dust. May they have the Curses of the Holy and Righteous Patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac and Ja∣cob; of the 318 Saints who were the Divine Fa∣thers of the Synod of Nice, and of all other Holy Synods. And being out of the Church of Christ, let no man administer unto them the things of the Church, or bless them, or offer sacrifice for them; or give them, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or the blessed bread; or Eat, or Drink, or Work with them. And after Death, let no man bury them, in pe∣nalty of being under the same state of Excommu∣nication. For so let them remain until they have performed what is here written. Paul Ricaut Esq;

Abissine.

A Form of Excommunication among the Abissines.

And let him be accursed by Addirion, and Acta∣riel, by Sandalpkon and Hadarmel, by Ansiciel, and Patchiel, by Seraphiel and Zeganzael, by Michael and Gabriel and by Raphael and Meschartiel; and let him be interdicted by Trantzeviv and Hawehe∣viv, He is the great God; and by the seventy names of that great King; and on the behalf of Tzortak, the great Ensign-bearer, &c. Job Ludolph. l. 3. c. 5.

They, as the Jews, think to tertify with un∣couth and harsh words. Idem.

Mr. Ross saith, that in answer to the Degrees of Excommunication among the Jews, the Greeks had their,

• 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.
• 2. '〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.
• 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. The Latins had their,
• 1. Abstenti.
• 2. Excommunicati.
• 3. Anathemata.

N. B. Mr. Ricaut tells us, that among the Greeks Excommunication is granted upon light occasions, and is either expressive of the party with his name and condition, or indenfinite of any person guilty of such crime: Yet it is of high esteem and dread among them: For they relate as sad and various stories of Judgments befallen the Excommunicated, dying so, as if they were still nourished in the Coffins, and haunted the Countries; as we do of witches.

Apostates are not received into the Church among the Greeks; unless they have first sought it earnestly with tears, and signifyed their desire by forty days fasting with bread and water, and conti∣nual prayer night and day.

Those few Christians, that after Apostasy to Turcism return, do confess with extream danger of dying for it. P. Ricaut Esq;

Western Christians.

In England we have several degrees or kinds of Censures, as.

1. Minor Excommunicatio, exclusion from the Lord's Supper.

2. Major Excommunicatio, exclusion from the Society of Christians, not only in spiritual duties, but in temporal affairs; and this if it continue 40 days, is pursued with the King's writ de excommu∣nicato

capiendo; and then to prison without bail.

3. Anathematismus (for obstinate Heresy) done by the Bishop Dean and Chapter.

4. Interdictum, a prohibition of all Divine offi∣ces, Christian burial, sacraments, &c.

5. Publick Penance, the delinquent standing in the Church-Porch, with bare head, bare feet, in a white sheet and a white rod in his hand, &c. See more in the present state of England, part. 2d.

Creeds.

Modern Jews.

Art. 1. I Believe with a true perfect faith, that God is the Creator (whose name be blessed) Governor and Maker of all Creatures, and that he hath wrought all things and shall work for ever.

Art. 2. I believe with a perfect faith, that the Creator (whose name be blessed) is one, and that such an unity, as is in him, can be found in no other; and that he alone hath been our God, is, and for ever shall be.

Art. 3. That the Creator is not Corporeal, nor to be comprehended with any bodily properties; and that no bodily essence can be likened to him.

Art. 4. That the Creator is the first and last, and that nothing was before him, and that he shall last for ever.

Art. 5. That the Creator is to be worshipt, and none else.

Art. 6. That all the words of the prophets are true.

Art. 7. I believe with a perfect faith, that the prophecies of Moses (our master may he rest in peace,) were true, that he was the Father and

Chief of all the wise men that liv'd before him, and shall live after him.

Art. 8. That all the law, which at this day is found in our hands, was delivered by God him∣self, to our master Moses (God's peace be with him.)

Art. 9. The same law is never to be chang'd, nor any other to be given us of God (whose name be Blessed.)

Art. 10. That God (whose Name be Blessed) understands all the Thoughts and Works of Men: As it is Written in the Prophets, He fashions their Hearts alike, he understands all their Works.

Art. 11. That God will recompence good to those that keep his Commandments, and will Punish those who transgress them.

Art. 12. That Messiah is yet to come, and al∣though he retard his coming, yet I will wait for him, till he come.

Art. 13. That the Dead shall be restored to Life, when it shall seem fit to God the Creator; whose Name be Blessed, and Memory Celebrated world without end. Amen.

The Creed Dr. Addison presents us with out of Sepher Ikkarim, or Book of Fundamentals, put in writing by Moses Ben Maimon a Corduba Jew, A. D. 1104. And tho not set down in their Service-Book, yet they begin their Mattins with it, and utter it with a hollow tone different from the other Service.

Christians.

I Believe in God the Father Almighty, maker of Heaven and Earth.

And in Jesus Christ his only Son, our Lord;

Who was Conceived by the Holy Ghost,

Born of the Virgin Mary,

Suffered under Pontius Pilate,

Was Crucified, Dead and Buried, he Descended into Hell.

The third day he rose again from the Dead;

He ascended into Heaven,

And sits on the Right Hand of God the Father Almighty:

From thence He shall come to Judg the Quick and the Dead.

I Believe in the Holy Ghost,

The Holy Catholick Church;

The Communion of Saints;

The Forgiveness of Sins;

The Resurrection of the Body;

And the Life Everlasting. Amen.

This is commonly ascribed to the Apostles, as the first Compilers; but by general Confession and Testimony of Ecclesiastical Writers is very Anti∣ent; Saving that those words (He Descended into Hell) are not of so old a Date; the first place it be∣ing found in, being the Church of Aquileia, in the Fourth Century. Dr. Pearson.

Gaurs.

1. I Believe in God, maker of the World.

2. That he sent Ebrahim zer-ateucht, his Pro∣phet, Son of Azer (a Carver by Trade) and Dogh∣don (who upon the appearance of an Angel, over∣spreading her Face with a Celestial Light, Con∣ceived the Prophet aforesaid.

3. That the Birth of this Child was known by Astrologers, and told to the King (Nebrout) who thereupon caused all the Women with Child, through all his Domininions, to be slain.

4. That this Child laugh'd, so soon as he was Born, because he was to Triumph in the Hearts of the People.

5. That the Father in fear confessed to the King, the King going about to slay the Child with a Sword, his Arm was dried up immediately: That the Child being thrown into a Fire, turned it into a Bed of Roses.

6. That some of this Fire is still preserved, and is worthy of great Veneration.

7. That the King devising new Torments, was at last stung to Death with Flies, and all that would not kiss the Prophet's Feet, and submit.

8. That this Prophet, under Scha-glocktes, (the Succeeding Prince) was cast into a Bath of melted Silver, but coming out safe, all received him as a Prophet, and called him Zer-Ateucht, i. e. wash'd in Silver.

9. After this the Prophet was never seen more.

10. That he will have three Children.

11. The first Ouchider to be born of a Virgin, who shall come into the World, and cause his Fa∣ther's Laws to be received by Preaching and Mi∣racles.

12. The Second, Ouchiderma, who shall be con∣ceiv'd in like manner, who shall assist his Brother, and convince all the World, by causing the Sun to stand still 10 years.

13. That the 3d. called Senoict-Hotius conceiv'd by the same Mother, shall come with more Au∣thority, than his two Brothers, and shall perfectly reduce all People to the Religion of their Pro∣phet.

14. That after these things shall be the Univer∣sal Resurrection, when all Souls in Paradise or Hell shall return to take possession of their own Bodies; that then all Mountains and Minerals being melted, shall fill up Hell, and destroy man∣sions of the Devils.

15. Afterwards the World shall be level'd, and made Habitable, and men shall have their Apart∣ment in it, according to the good which they did; but their chief delight shall be in beholding and praising God, and Ibrahim their Prophet. M. Ta∣vernier, l. 4. c. 8.

They say also, That before the Resurrection, those that are in Paradise do not behold the face of God; no, not the Angels themselves, except only one, who always attends upon God, to re∣ceive

and execute his Commands: That God will have pity upon the Damned, and that they shall go into Paradise, as having suffered enough alrea∣dy for their Sins. Idem.

Indian Idolaters.

I Believe one only Almighty God, and only Wise, Creator of Heaven and Earth, who fills all places with his Presence (by some called Primissar, by others Peremael, others Westnon, others Ram, &c.) that this Ram was the Son of a Potent Raja, called Deseret, and the most Vertuous of all his Children, his Wife's name Sita, both Banished with a Brother Lokeman; but passing through a Wood, Ram being in pursuit of a Bird, his Wife Sita was Ravished by Rhevan, (a kind of Deity also) that all the Creatures were employed in Searching for Sita, who at last was found by a Monkey that had leaped over the Sea, in Rhevan's Garden, who Saluted her in Ram's Name, and presented her a Ring, and with Fire with which some of Rhevans Servants would have burnt him, the Ape set Fire on Rhevan's Palace, and thereupon leapt at one Jump over the Sea again, and brought greeting from Sita to Ram; who thereupon, by the gui∣dance of the Ape, raised Forces, and went over, and rescued his Wife. Hereupon Rhevan spent all the rest of his Days like a poor Faquir, and gave original to that Order.

I believe that departed Souls are according to their Lives ordered to inhabit another Body: The Souls of the wicked into Asses, Dogs, Cats, &c. Of the Good into Cows, or potent Rajaes.

That if a Man Die with a Cows Tail in his Hand, he is happy. M. Tavernier, Part. 2. l. 2.

The People of Formosa.

I Believe the World to be Eternal.

The Soul to be Immortal.

And future Rewards and Punishments, accord∣ing to our good or evil deeds.

That the passage to the other World is over a narrow Bridg made with Canes, from which the Wicked fall into a nasty miry place; there to abide for ever, the Good go to a Mansion of Pleasure.

That there are several Gods, Tamagisahanch, in the South, who presides o're the Generation of Mankind, from whom all good to Body or Mind proceeds; that his Wife Taxank-punda, when it Thunders, chides with him for not sending Rain; Sariachsingh, in the North, who destroys all Bene∣fits bestowed on Mankind; that both these are to be Prayed to.

That there are two Gods of War, Talafula and Tapaliape, to be invocated only by the Men. Pac∣quet broke open, vol. 2.

Siamites.

I Believe that one Supreme God Created the Universe, and Governs the World.

That there are several other Gods Subordinate to him.

That the Soul is Immortal.

That on its separation from the Body, it passes to Eternal Happiness or Misery, after various Trans∣migrations.

That good Works will save a Man.

That this Religion was received by Immemo∣rial Tradition, from the Saints now worshipped by them as Deities. Pacquet broke open, vol. 2.

Peguians.

I Believe, that the Chief of the Gods (who hath several Gods under him) is the Author of all the Good that Mankind enjoys; but that he leaves to the Devil the disposing of all Evil; and there∣fore a greater Veneration is due to him than to God; All Men naturally taking more care to ap∣pease a powerful Enemy, than be grateful to an obliging Friend.

That good Works are more conducive to Eter∣nal Hppiness, than Faith.

That a man may be Saved in any opinion, so his Life be Pious and Regular.

That five principal Sapans, or Holy-days, are to be kept.

1. Sapan Giacchi, the Pilgrimage of the King and Queen, in Grandeur.

2. Sapan Carena, in Honour of their great Idol.

3. Sapan Segienon, in Honour of other Idols.

4. Sapan Daiche, when the King and Queen throw Rose-water at each other, and all the No∣bility wash them out of a Pot of the same, and none can pass the Streets without having Water thrown at him out of the Windows.

5. Sapan Donan, when a Race is performed by Boats in the Kings and Queens presence, as they Pass to Meccao.

Tunquinese.

Of these there are three Sects, The Author of the first is Confutius, whose Creed is as follows.

I Believe that man is composed of two Parts, the one fine and subtil, the other material and gross; when Man Dies, the subtiler part goes into Air, the gross stays in the Earth; that the 7 Planets are to be Adored; but especially these

Gods Rauma, Betolo, Ramonus, and Brama, and Satisbana by the Women; as also the Heavens by the King and Mandarins.

The Author of the Second Chacabout, followed by the most part of the meaner People, hath taught them thus.—

There are Ten Commandments; (which see after∣wards) a Transmigration of Souls; That they who would be Religious, must renounce the De∣lights of this Life, be Charitable to the Poor, overcome their Passions, and give themselves up to Meditation: That there are ten distinct places of Joy and Torment, the Torments proportionable to the Offence, and without any end. The Im∣perfect shall wander in diverse Bodies 3000 years; the Perfect go immediately to Bliss.

The Author of the Third Sect, is that of Lanthu, a Chinese, a great Magician, who taught, that his Mother carried him in her Womb 70 years, with∣out losing her Virginity; he exhorted the Gran∣dees to build Hospitals in all Cities: Agreeing much with Chacabout in Doctrine. Taver.

Mahometans.

I Believe, 1. That there is but one God, and that there is no number in him.

2. That Mahomet is the Messenger of God; the most excellent, and last of all the Prophets. That the Christian Religion was to Cease at his Ap∣pearance.

3. That Jesus Christ was a great Prophet In∣spired by the Spirit of God.

4. That God is a Being of great Perfection.

5. Angels are Executioners of God's Commands, without Sex, different in Dignity, and appointed to several Offices, as well in Heaven as Earth.

6. Good and Evil only happen, because God hath Fore-ordain'd them, having writ on a Table from all Eternity, things that are, and are to be.

7. There shall be a general Resurrection of the Dead: But before that,

1. Anti-Mahomet must come.

2. Jesus shall come from Heaven to Kill him, and Establish Mahometanism.

3. Gog and Magog, &c.

4. A Beast is to come out of Meccha.

5. All Living Creatures shall Die, Hills fly into the Air, the Heavens melt and drop upon the Earth.

Then shall God renew the Earth, and raise the Dead, naked; but Saints and Prophets clothed and carried by Angels to the Empyrean Heavens.

8. The Bad shall suffer Hunger, Thirst, pain∣ful Sweating, &c.

9. The Pains of the Wicked shall be proporti∣oned to their Merits; but shall not last above 50000 years.

10. That at the day of Judgment S. Michael with be a Ballance, shall weigh the good and bad Actions of Men.

11. They, whose good Deeds out-weigh their Bad, shall go to Paradise.

12. There is a particular Judgment at Death, to distinguish the Mussulman from Unbelievers. F. Simon out of a Mahometan Dr.

Ancient Heathen.

I Believe in one Supreme God, who presides over all the rest, who seeth and Governs all things, in all places.

And in as many more Inferior Gods, as our Magistrates and Laws shall require us to believe in.

That the Law of Nature and Reason is the or∣dinary Rule of our Manners.

And the Laws of the Nation.—Of our Religi∣gious Worship.

That our Souls are Immortal, and shall survive our Bodies.

That they who have defiled themselves with Vice, their Souls at Death shall be secluded from the Society of the Gods, and be tossed about the Earth; but they who have lived well and honest∣ly, and have imitated the Lives of the Gods, the Souls of these Men shall go to the Stars or Gods, from whence at first they came.

This is extracted especially out of Cicero and Somn. Scip.

Diabolical.

Their Creed is nothing but a Reverse of the Or∣thodox Faith; an open Profession, or secret Practice, contrary to the Truth; which must needs be so pregnant with Blasphemy, that it will not be safe to exhibit a Copy of it to common View.

The Bannyans.

I Believe that a God of Immense Power Eter∣nal and Provident, in the beginning Created the whole World; that he made the first Man (by Name Pourous) and for his Society Created the first Woman (Parconty) both so innocent, that they would not cut any thing that had a Sensitive Life, but fed upon Herbs and Fruits; that from them sprung two couple of Boys, Bramon, Cuttery, Shud∣dery and Wise; the first a Priest, the second a Warrior, the third a Merchant, the forth a Peasant, which Peopled the four Parts of the World; but upon their Impiety, the World was Destroyed by a Deluge: That afterwards, upon Mount Mero∣purbatea, God gave the Shaster to Bremaw in Clouds, and Lightning for a rule of Living.

Mr. Hobbes's.

I Believe that God is Almighty matter; that in him are three Persons, he having been thrice re∣presented on Earth; that it is to be decided by the Civil Power, whether he Created All things else.

That Angels are not Incorporeal Substances, but preternatural Impressions on the Brain of Man, that the Soul of Man is the Temperament of his Body; that the very Liberty of Will in that Soul is Physically necessary; that the Prime Law of Nature in the Soul of Man is Self-Love; that the Law of the Civil Soveraign is the only obliging Rule of Just and Unjust; that the Books of the Old and New Testament are not made Canon and Law, but by the Civil Powers; that what is writ∣ten in these Books, may be denied upon Oath in times of Persecution.

That Hell is a tolerable condition of Life, for a few years upon Earth; to begin at the general Resurrection; and that Heaven is a blessed Estate of good Men, like that of Adam before his Fall, beginning at the general Resurrection, to be from thence-forth Eternal, upon Earth, in the Holy Land. Dr. Tenison.

Precepts or Commands.

Mahometan.

THeir Law is divided into eight Precepts or Commandments.

• 1. There is but one God, and his Prophet Ma∣homet.

• 2. Children must be Dutiful to their Parents.
• 3. Neighbours must Love each other.
• 4. They must Pray five times every day.
• 5. A Lent of thirty days is to be kept every year.
• 6. They must be Charitable, and give Alms to the Poor.
• 7. Every one must Marry by twenty five years of Age.
• 8. They must abstain from Murder. Pacquet broke open, vol. 2.

F. Simon makes Five Articles, thus,

• 1. There is one God.
• 2. Mahomet is his Messenger.
• 3. They must be exact in Prayers and Alms∣deeds.
• 4. — And in the Fast of Ramazan.
• 5. — And in their Pilgrimage to Mecha.

Bannyans.

Their Moral Law hath eight Commandments, most of which agree with the Seven which R. So∣lomon saith, Noah taught the World, in his time; called Noah-Cady.

• 1. Thou shalt not destroy any living Creature, for thou and it are both my Creatures.
• 2. Thou shalt not sin in thy five Senses, Eyes not beholding Vanity; Ears stopt in hearing Evil; Tongue uttering no Filthiness; Pallat hating Wine, Flesh and all live things; Hands abhor∣ing all things defiled.
• 3. Thou shalt duly observe set times of Devoti∣on, as Praying, Washing, Elevation, Prostration, &c.
• 4. Thou shalt not Lie, nor Dissemble.
• 5. Thou shalt not be hard-hearted, but helpful to others.
• 6. Thou shalt not Oppress, nor Tyrannize.
• 7. Thou shalt observe certain Festivals, and Fasting days.

• 8. Thou shalt not Steal. Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia, out of their Shaster.

Persees.

1. For Behedens, or Lay-men.

• 1. Cherish Modesty.
• 2. Cherish Fear.
• 3. Premeditate what you are to do; if bad, reject it; if good, &c.
• 4. Let every day's object move to thankfulness.
• 5. Pray daily to the Sun, and nightly to the Moon.

2. For the Herboods, Daroos, or Priests.

Besides those of the Beheden, which they are to observe,

• 1. Be constant to the form of Worship in the Zundavastaw.
• 2. Covet not what is another man's.
• 3. Abhor Lies.
• 4. Be not worldly minded.
• 5. Learn the Zundavastaw by rote.
• 6. Keep your selves free from Pollution.
• 7. Teach the Laity how to Comport them∣selves in Adoration.
• 8. License Matrimony.
• 9. Be frequent at Church.
• 10. Forgive Injuries.
• 11. Upon pain of Life Eternal believe in no other Law; and neither add to, nor diminish from it.

3. For the Distoor or Pope.

Besides the two former Tables, he must,

• 1. Not touch any thing Profane, without washing after.
• 2. Do every thing for himself with is own Hands, as Cooking, Sewing, &c.
• 3. Receive the tenth of what the Laity pos-

• 4. Avoid Vain-Glory, and exercise Acts of Charity.
• 5. His House must adjoyn to the Church; that he may go and come, and be oft there, without being taken notice of.
• 6. Wash more frequently, and use purer Food, and refrain his Wife's company during her Pol∣lution.
• 7. Be well skilled in Judicial and Natural Phil∣losophy, as well as in the Zertoost (of Religion) the three several parts of the Zundavastaw.
• 8. Use a moderate Diet.
• 9. Fear none but God.
• 10. Tell every Man his Offences.
• 11. In Visions distinguish betwixt Good and Counterfeit, and give right Judgment.
• 12. When God in Mercy communicates his Goodness to him by nightly Visions, to admire his Mercy, and keep them secret.
• 13. That the Pyree be ever kindled till Fire destroy the Universe, and that he pray over it. Sir Tho. Herbert.

Ancient Heathens.

The Twelve Tables of the Greeks and Romans.

1. Of Religion.

• 1. Approach the Gods chastly, use Piety, lay a∣side Riches, &c. Opes amovento.
• 2. Let no body have any Gods by himself, nor introduce New and strange Gods, without publick consent, &c.
• 3. Let things sacred and private remain always so.
• 4. Let nothing controverted be assigned to sacred use.
• 5. Let him that is disobedient forfeit his Head.
• 6. Have no Controversies upon Holy-days, &c.

• 7. Observe the Customs of the Family and Coun∣trey.
• 8. Keep the Temples built by thy Fathers; have Groves in the Fields, and Seats for thy Houshold Gods
• 9. Account him a Parricide, that shall steal any thing sacred, &c.
• 10. Let the Divine Punishment of Perjury be de∣struction, Humane Disgrace.
• 11. Perform thy Vows devoutly.
• 12. Let no one destroy Sepulchres, nor bring in strangers.

2. Of Laws and Magistrates.

1. Let The Safety of the Commonwealth be the Supreme Law.

2. What the people shall command last, let that be ratified.

3. Let Senators have the same Right with men of Valour, Champions.

4. Encroach upon no ones Privileges.

3. Pass Sentence of Death upon no Roman Citizen but in the greatest Court.

Let Sun-set be the last Season.

7. Let Governments be just, and modest Obedi∣ence paid to them, &c.

3. Of Judgments.

4. Of Private Power.

5. Of Marriages.

6. Of Homicides.

7. Of the Administration of Affairs.

8. Of Bearing Witness.

9. ('Tis uncertain, of what.)

10. Of Sanctuary-Laws.

11. and 12. are unknown also.

See more in Alsted, Encyclop. p. 1982, &c.

Tunquinese.

Chacabout, a certain Hermit, and Founder of a certain Sect in Tunquin, and followed by the most part of the meaner people, hath enjoyned his fol∣lowers to observe 10 Commandments.

• 1. That they shall not kill.
• 2. Nor Steal.
• 3. Nor defile their Bodies.
• 4. Nor Ly.
• 5. Nor be unfaithful in their words.
• 6. That they shall restrain their inordinate De∣sires.
• 7. Do Injury to no Man.
• 8. Nor be great Talkers.
• 9. Nor give way to their Anger.
• 10. That they shall labour to their utmost to get knowledge. Tavernier's Collect.

I might here present my Reader with more Creeds and Commands; but these, I think, are enough to satisfie the curiosity of moderate In∣quirers.

Burials.

Jews.

THE ancient Jews had their Sepulchres in thier Gardens, 2 Kin. 21.18. Matt. 27.60.

The Barbary Jews at this day in their Burials use this Order.

1. They wash the Corps of the poorer sort in common VVater; of the Rich in VVater of Roses, Orange-Flowers, &c.

2. They put it in a Shirt, Drawers, a Stripe of Linnen, white Sheet and Coffin.

3. The Corps is carried by four to the place of Burial, in this order; first the Priests, next the Relations, next the Invited Neighbours.

4. As they go, they all sing the 49th Psalm, Hear this all ye People, &c. and if it last not to the Grave, they begin it again.

5. At the Grave ten Rabbies or old Jews say over some parcels of Divine Service.

6. The Relations stir not abroad for a week after, unless upon some extraordinary business, (and then without Shoes) Neighbours come, to the House to pray with them;

7. Their mourning Habit is a black Gantphe, the same Cloaths they wore, when the Party died. Dr. Addison.

8. Their common Epitaph is, Let his Soul be in the bundle of Life, with the rest of the Just. Amen, Amen. Selah. Rosse.

Ancient Heathens,

In the Funerals of the Ancients, there were these following Officers.

1. Libitinarii, such as had, the oversight of all things necessary.

2. Pollinctores, who had the Office of anointing the dead Bodies.

3. Custodes Cadaverum, who attended the Dead till they were carried to the Funeral Fire.

4. Vespillones, of Sandapilarii, such as commonly carried out by Night the meaner sort, and they were cloathed commonly in white.

5. Designatores, such as did marshal every Man according to his place.

6. Praeficae, Women-Mourners, that went before the Corps, singing a doleful Song (to invite others to Sorrow) which was called Naenia; as some would have it, from the noise which is made in weeping.

7. Ʋstores, such as burnt the Bodies of the Dead.

Among the Romans burying in the Earth was first used, then Burning, till A.C. 200.

Trumpets used at the Funerals of the Rich.

Pipes at poorer Funerals.

The Order of Burials was thus:

1. The Body was wash'd and anointed: the Rich with costly Oyntments, such as Amomum yielded, which was a Shrub growing in Armenia, and the Eastern parts, from the use of which, in en∣balming the Dead, some think the word Mummy is deriv'd.

2. The Body was decently covered, and laid up∣on a Bier, and placed ready to be carried forth.

3. A Coronet of Flowers was set upon it.

4. Wax-Candles also were carried before it to the Funeral Fire.

5. In the Funerals of Honourable Persons there went before the Corps in order many Chariots, according to the number of Progenitors (such as were famous) and on each Chariot a Bed with an Image of one of them.

6. Before all these went, the Lictores, carrying the Fasces (the Rod and Axe) with such Orna∣ments as belong'd to the Office of the Person de∣ceas'd.

7. To preserve the Ashes and Bones from mix∣ing with the Ashes of the Wood, with which it was burnt; they wrapt the Body in a Sheet, made of a kind of Flax, called Asbestinum, which is of that nature, that it is not consumed, but is only cleansed by the Fire.

8. They gather the Ashes and Bones, and put them in Pitchers or Pots, (Ʋrnae, Vessels of four Gallons and a half a piece) made sometimes of Earth, and sometimes of Brass.

9. They placed the Ʋrns of the better sort in stately Vaults, belonging to great Families.

10. The time of the Funeral was the Eighth day for Burning, and the Ninth for Burying.

11. The Fire (Bustum) was quench'd with Wine; the Bones being gather'd together, were sprinkled

with Wine, and washed with Milk till separated from the Ashes, and then perfumed, and put into the Urn, and buried.

12. At the Funerals of great Persons there were Ludi, called Novendiales.

13. There were Suppers.

• 1. Coena feralis, a sorry one, usually sent in by the Friends of the Dead, and dress'd by Coquus Nundinalis (as Plautus calls him) and cast into the Funeral Fire to the Dii manes, and burnt with the Body.
• 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a Drinking prepared for those that come from the Funeral back to the House of Mourning.
• 3. Silicernium, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, this was set down at the Grave.
• 4. Epulum Novendiale, the more solemn Entertainment. Dr. Holyday, Illustr. on Jav. and Persius.

14. They strewed Flowers on the Sepulchre, and planted them on the Graves; and this some∣times yearly.

Modern Heathens.

The Funerals of the Bannyans in East-India are of the old stamp, burning the Corps to Ashes in a holy fire compounded of all sorts of costly Woods and Aromatick Spices; the Wife also (in expectation to enjoy her Husband amongst incomparable plea∣sures) invelops her dainty Body with the merciless Flames, for which affection she obtains a living Memory: The reason of which custom was, the spite of former Wives, in poysoning their Hus∣bands, which gave occasion to their Prince to make such a Law, That the Wife should be burn'd with the Husband; as Sir Tho. Herbert in his Tra∣vels, tells us out of Aelia, and St. Hierome.

In Angola they bury thus; the Dead is wash'd, painted, apparrell'd, and laid to sleep in a spaci∣ous Dormitory, his Armolets, Bracelets, and vo∣luntary Shackles accompany him; they circle the Grave with Mimic Gestures and Ejaculations, con∣cluding with the Sacrifice of a Goat. Sir Th. Her∣bert, and Rosse.

The Persees put the Body into a Winding-sheet; as they go to the Grave, the Kindred beat their Breasts all the way, but with little Noise, till they come within fifty or an hundred paces of the Burial-place; where the Herbood meets them, usually attired with a yellow Scarfe, and on his Head a thin Turbant; the Bearers carry the Corps upon an Iron Bier (for Wood being Dedicated to the Fire, is forbid) to a little shed, where, after some mysticks acted, they hoise it up to the Top of a Round Building, about 12 Foot high, and 80 in circuit, flat above, and open to the Air, and ex∣pose the Carcass to the Sun, and Ravening Birds. Sir Th. Herb.

Lucian in his discourse de Luctu hath this obser∣vation;

The Greeks burn,

The Persians bury,

The Indians Besmear with hogs-grease,

The Scythians eat, or hang upon Trees,

The Egyptians powder, (with salt and spices to preserve from putrefaction.)

The Romans Embalm,

The Gangetiques drown,

The Narsingans immure,

The Brachmans expose to birds,

The Bactrians to dogs, &c. Sir Tho. Herb. Travels.

The Gowhers (Heathens in Spahawn) put their dead upright in a hollow Tree.

The Indian Christians thus,

1. The Priest is sent for to pray; and admi∣nister the Eucharist, (if desired.)

2. The sick takes a long Farewell of wife, children, &c.

3. The Survivors rather joy, then mourn.

4. The Corps is washed and wrapt in clean linnen.

5. Friends carry it to the grave, and place the head West, with respect to Jerusalem, or else local Paradise.

6. Five days after they visit the family, feast and fast, as we accustome. Idem.

The Inhabitants of Casta in E. Ind. place the Carcass in a deep, long, narrow Gave, or else be∣tween two walls built on purpose; where the simple Relict immures her self voluntarily, and dies by famine. A most formidable death! Idem.

The Inhabitants of Japan in mourning wear white. Idem.

The Chinese,

1. Wash, perfume, and apparel the Corps with his best cloaths.

2. Cover his Head, and set him in a chair.

3. The wife and Children come in and kiss him, according to their Seniorities, and Kindred also, kneeling down, and kissing the dead man's hand, with ejaculations, beating their breasts, and tears.

4. The Third day Coffin him, Cover him with silk, and set up his picture.

5. For 15 days the Corps rest; the Priests feast, offer sacrifice, burn incense.

6. The Widow and Children mourn for 3. years, not seen to joy in any thing.

In like manner the Inhabitants of Japan invo∣cate their Mannadaes.

Muscovites.

1. When the sick is departed, the Relations stand about the body, and excite one another to bemoan him, asking the Deceased, why he would

die? Were his affairs in a good condition? Did he want meat and drink? Was not his wife hand∣som or young enough? Or not faithful to him? &c.

2. They send a present of Beer, Hydromel and Aqua-vitae to the Priest, that he may pray for the Soul, &c.

3. They wash the Body, put on a clean Shirt, and new Russia-Leather Shoes, and lay him in the Coffin, with his Arms Cross the Breast.

4. The Coffin (made of the Trunk of a Tree) is covered with a Cloth, or some Coat of the De∣ceased, and carried to Church, with this Solemni∣ty and Order.

1. First the Priest carrying the Image of the Saint, assign'd the Deceased at Baptism.

2. Next, four Virgins, next a-kin, filling the Air with horrid Cries, and keeping time in their Elevations, and Cadencies one with another.

3. Next the Corps, carried by six Men, the Priests incensing it all the way, to keep off evil Spirits, and withal singing Psalms.

4. Lastly, Kindred and Friends, but disor∣derly, with every one a Wax-candle in his Hand.

5. At the Grave, the Coffin is uncovered, the Image held over him, certain Prayers said, with these words oft repeated,—Lord look upon his Soul in Righteousness; the Widow continuing her La∣mentations, with the same questions mentioned before.

6. They Kiss the Corps, or the Coffin; and the Priest puts a piece of Paper between his Fin∣gers, which is a kind of Testimonial, or Passe for his Admittance into the other World, sign'd by the Patriarch, &c. and Sold by the Priest.

The Form thus,

(We whose Names are hereunto Subscribed (the Patriarch, or Metropolitan) and Priest of the City of N— do make known and certify by these Presents, that the Bearer of these our Letters

hath always lived among us, like a good Christian, professing the Greek Religion; and tho he hath committed some Sins, yet he hath confessed the same, and received Absolution, and taken the Communion, for the Remission of his Sins;— hath Honoured God and his Saints;—hath said his Prayers; and Fasted on the Hours and Days ap∣pointed by the Church; and hath carried himself so well towards me his Confessor, that I have no reason to complain of him, nor to deny him the Absolution of his Sins. In witness whereof we have given him the present Testimonial, to the End, that upon sight thereof, S. Peter may open to him the Gate of Everlasting Bliss.

This done, the Coffin is shut up, and put in the Grave, with the Face Eastward: They Mourn forty Days, and Feast on the third, because then the Face is disfigured; on the second, because then the Body begins to Putrify; and on the twentieth, because then the Heart Corrupts. Some build Huts over the Grave, and cover them with Mats, because the Priest, Morning and Evening, for six Weeks, Prays over the Grave. The D. of Hol∣stein's Embas. Travels,

Lutherans.

The Lutheran Women Mourn in White. Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 169.

Tartars.

When a Sick Person lies dangerously ill, they send for a Moullah, who comes with the Alcoran, which he opens and shuts three times, saying cer∣tain Prayers, and laying it upon the Sick Person's Face; if the Sick Person recover, 'tis attributed to the Sanctity of the Alcoran, and the Moullah is Presented with a Sheep or Goat. If he die, all

his Kindred meet, and carry him to the Grave, with great Testimonies of Sadness, crying conti∣nually, Alla, Alla. When he is Interr'd, the Moul∣lah mutters certain Prayers over the Grave, and is paid for his Pains according to the Wealth of the Heirs. For the Poor he generally spends three days and three nights in that Exercise; for the Rich he as usually spends a Month, never stirring all the while from the Grave, and sometimes seven or Eight. M. Tavernier l. 3. c. 13.

Circassians and Comanians.

At their Funerals, the near Relations or Friends of the Dead cut their Faces, and some other parts of their Bodies with sharp Flints; others Prostrate themselves upon the Ground, and tear their Hair; so that when they return from the Burial, they are all of a gore Blood: However, notwithstanding all this Affliction, they never Pray for the Dead. Idem. l. 3. c. 12.

Gaurs.

When the Gaurs are Sick, they send for their Priests, to whom they make a kind of Confession; whereupon the Priests enjoyn them to give Alms, and other good Works, to gain Pardon of their Sins. They neither Burn, nor Bury; but carry the Corps without the City, to a Wall'd place, where are abundance of Stakes about 7 or 8 foot high, fixt in the Ground, and tie the Dead Corps to one of the Stakes, with his Face towards the East: The People falling to their Prayers, till the Crows come, (which those Coemeteries draw to them.) If the Crow fasten on the right Eye, they believe the Person to be happy, and for joy, give large Alms, and make a Feast in the Field; but if upon the left Eye, they return home sad, without

speaking to one another, give no Alms, nor Eat, nor Drink. Idem. l. 4. c. 8.

When a Man is just breathing his last, they put the Mouth of a Dog, to the Mouth of the Person Dying, and cause him to Bark twice in that posture, that the Soul of the Deceased may enter into the Dog, who, they say, will deliver it into the hands of the Angel appointed to receive it. When any Dog dies, they carry him out of the City, and Pray to God for the Carrior. Idem.

Armenians.

When an Armenian Dies, the Mordichou (one whose Office it is to wash the Dead) fetches from Church a Pot of Holy-water, puts in into a great Vessel of Water, in which he puts the Corps and washes it; then they dress it with a new white shirt, breeches, wastcoat, bonnet, put it in a linnen Sack, carry it to Church, with every one a Taper in their hand: there the Priest saith certain prayers, sets up lighted Tapers round the Corps, and so leaves it all night. Next morning the Bishop or Priest saith Mass, and then carry the body before the door of the Bishop's house, where the Bishop comes forth, and saith a prayer for the soul of the deceased, then 8 or 10 of the poorer sort carry the body to the Church-yard, the Priests Singing Dirges all the way, till the body is let down into the grave, the Bishop throwing 3 handfuls of Earth into the grave, saying, from Earth thou cam∣est, to Earth thou shalt return, and stay there till our Lord comes. Their feasts afterwards for Priests and poor are chargeable for 7 days together, be∣lieving no soul departed can be saved without it. Tavernier l. 4. c. 13. If a slave dies, the Master writes a note, let him not grieve, I make him free.

In Mexico,

The Pagans buried their dead in gardens, or on mountains; sometimes they burn'd the body, and if he was a great man, they killed his chaplain, and his officers to attend him, and buryed his wealth with him, that he might not want in the other world. Ross.

The Priest used to attire himself at these fune∣rals, like a Devil with many mouths and glass∣eyes, and with his staff stir'd and mingled the ashes. When the King died, the Priests were to Sing his Elogies, and to sacrifice 200 persons to serve him. Idem.

Armenians.

When we were at Breakfast, news came that a certain Bishop was dead, in his return from the three Churches; whither he was sent by the Pa∣triarch, to gather certain duties due from the Vil∣lages. Immediately the Arch-Bishop rising from Table, with all his Assistants, and having made a prayer for the dead, sent a Bishop and six Monks to fetch the Corps; who returning a little after midnight, the body was presently laid in the Church upon a Carpet spread upon the ground, with the face turn'd toward the Altar: In the mean time a great number of Wax-Tapers were lighted, and all the rest of the night two Monks watch'd by turns to pray for the dead. The next morning early the Arch-Bishop the Bishops and all in Religious orders said the Office for the dead, which lasted half an hour; and at the end of the Mass they brought the Corps to the Altar, so that they made the feet of the Corps to touch it. Then they took off the linnen cloth that cover'd his head, at which time the Arch-Bishop anointed

him in six places with holy oyl, saying certain prayers every time. Then they cover'd him again and said other prayers which lasted half an hour. Then they carryed the Corps out of Church with Grosses and Banners, and every one a Taper in his hand. As the Corps pass'd by, one of the Bishops put a paper in his right hand, containing these words, I came from the Father, and I return to the Father. Being brought to the grave, upon a little mountain near the Covent, and set down, they said other prayers which lasted a quarter of an hour. In the mean time a Bishop going down into the grave, took away all the stones, and made the place smooth; after which the Corps was let down wrapt in a large linnen sheet. Then the Bishop according to the Custom, raised his head a little higher than his feet, turn∣ing his face to the East. Which done, the Arch-Bishop and Assistants took every one a handful of Earth, which the Arch-Bishop bless'd and gave it to the Bishop who strewd it over the body. Then the Bishop coming out again, the grave was filled up. M. Tavernier l. 1. c. 4. p. 18.

Nestorians, Armenians, and Jacobites.

At Bagdat, if a Christian dies, all the rest come to his burial, and returning home, find a supper prepared to welcome them: the next day they return to the grave, pray for the deceased; and the third day there is a dinner for all comers and goers. Sometimes there will be a 150 persons at a burial. They repeat the same Ceremonies for the 7th 15th 30th and 40th days afterwards: having a great veneration for the dead, for whom they pray too often. This feasting is so costly, that the poor often sell their Children for their debts. Tavernier l. 2. c. 2. p. 86.

Persians.

Among the Persians, when a Patient lies danger∣ously ill, a Fire is made upon the Terass of the House, to give the people notice to pray for him: when dead, the House rings with Crys and Lamentati∣ons, especially of the Women who tear their Hair, and shew such Antic Postures, that a Man would think them possess'd; in the midst of their telling what worthy Acts he hath done, &c. then the Casi is informed, who answers, —Serchoama Sala∣met bashet, i. e. May your Head be in safety; he seals a License to a Mourderchour, to take the Bo∣dy, and wash it in a House, built on purpose near a running Water; then come a great number of Moullahs with long staves (having thin Iron or Latten Plates at the ends) wrapt about with Taffata, tearing their Throats, with crying Allah, Allah, Allah, repeating nothing else, and dancing some∣times on one Foot, sometimes on another; the Cloaths of the deceased belong to the Mourder∣chour; all that meet the Bier, proffer their Shoul∣ders to help to carry: If a Person of Quality be buried, all his Horses are bridled and saddled, and one carries his Turban, another his Scimiter, ano∣ther his Bow, Arrows, Buckler, &c. Their Graves are six Foot long, six deep, and two wide, wherein they lay their Bodies with their Faces towards Mecha: if a rich Man, he is buried with Turbant, Scimiter, Bow and Arrows, and Victuals set before him; the Moullahs go to the House, and eat, and are paid there for their singing and bawling, &c. Tavernier, l. 5. c. 20.

Abissines.

The Dead Body is,

1. Well washed.

2. Fumed with Incense, and wrapt up in pro∣per Garments.

3. If of noble extract, laid on a Bier, (covered with a Bull's Hide.)

4. Carried to the Grave, laden with Crosses, Censers, and Holy Water, and this with a very swift pace.

5. Set down before the Grave, whilst a certain Paragraph out of St. John's Gospel is a reading.

6. After this the Body being sprinkled with the Water, is not let down, but thrown into the Se∣pulchre.

—When Marcus, the eldest Son of Susneus the King, was buried, they sounded forth,—

Marcus is dead, Hallelujah. Marcus is dead, Hallelujah, &c.

And this they repeated so often, and so loud, that the Fathers sent from Rome, and then but newly arrived in Aethiopia, were astonished, not knowing whether the Aethiopians rejoyced or la∣mented. Job Ludolph. l. 3. c. 6.

Indian Christians.

1. The Surviver rather rejoyceth, then seems to mourn.

2. The Corps is wash'd, and wrapt up in clean Linnen.

3. When 'tis carried to the Grave, the Head is laid West, with respect to Jerusalem, or the Local Paradise.

4. Five days after Friends visit the Family, and Feast and Fast with them, as with us they use to do. Sir Tho. Herbert.

Mahometans.

The Turks commonly bury by the High-ways, yet their Tombs are not ordinarily splendid, con∣sisting

only of a Stone, erected at the Head and Feet; yet some set up Stones, of two, three or four Yards high; some have a Turbant carved up∣on the Stone, at the Head, and others set up two Pillars of Stone; some proceed farther, and raise the Sepulchres (as with us) and afterwards place two Pillars upon them, one at the Head, an∣other at the Feet. At Seopia I saw fair Ones after this manner, and two Sepulchres in one of them; but the best way I observed in these parts, (Larissa and Thessaly) is by building a Pavillion supported by four Pillars. As we travelled from the South from Jagodna to Servia. I saw on the side of a Hill, a large Turkish Tom, about four Yards long, and a square place covered by it, which the Chiause told me was the Tomb of one of their Saints, and accordingly performed his Devotions at it, and at other places; on Thurs∣day-night and Fridays I observed the Women to visit to Sepulchres, and pay their Devotions at the Tombs of their deceased Friends. Dr. Brown's Travels, p. 50.

Thebans.

Amongst the Thebans none might build him an House, before he build himself a Sepulchre to be buried in.

Dutch.

The Synod at Eleven a Clock, went to the Fune∣ral of Henricus ab Hell; the solemnity was no more but this; some of the chief of the Town, with the whole Synod, (of Dort, I suppose) went to the House where he died, accompanied him to the Church, laid him in the Grave, and went home again, almost in as little a time as I have told it you. Mr. Hales's Letter to Sir D. C.

Tunquin.

The Tunquinese at their Entertainments use great store of Artificial Fire-works; they set upon the Tombs of the Deceased good store of Victuals and Comfitures, out of a Belief that the Dead are bet∣ter for them; for their Priests keep them in that blind error for their own advantage, and so well order their business, that there is nothing left by Morning. The same is practised by the Chinese at Batavia, where they have a place without the Town to bury their Dead, which puts me in mind of this story: Their Burying-place lying in the walk of the Soldiers, when they saw the Provant on one of the Tombs, they took it away to their Guard, and there feasted themselves; the Chinese Priests that usually came about Midnight to take away the Victuals, finding themselves several times be∣reaved of their Expectations, and suspecting the Soldiers belonging to the Holland Garrison; first, complained to the General and Council; but that not taking effect, they resolved to poison both the Meat and Drink, to prevent the like fraud for the future. This took so good effect, that afterwards many of the Dutch Soldiers being poisoned, de∣terred the rest from any such Licorish Attempts. Tavernier's Collect, &c.

Calvinists.

Concerning the Funeral of the Calvinists, see before in the former part.

Papists.

They have a peculiar Office for the Dead in Purgatory, which some perform every third day,

some every seventh, some the 30th, some the 40th day, others the 50th, others yearly; but note, that no Mass must be said for the Dead on Festival days, except the Body be present. Incense may be be burned for the Living, but not for Dead. The Corps may not be brought into the Church whilst Mass is saying for the Living, but must be set in the Church-porch till Mass be done, and the Mass for the Dead be begun, in which Mass the Kiss of Peace must not be given, because there is no Com∣munion between us and the Dead. Their Order is thus:

• 1. The Corps is washed and anointed.
• 2. 'Tis carried to Church the Bearers by the way resting three times, to signifie Christ's resting in the Grave.
• 3. Holy Water and Frankincense is put into the Grave, to keep out evil Spirits, &c.
• 4. He is buried with green Bays, to shew the Immortality of the Soul.
• 5. With the Face upward, and his Feet toward the East, to shew his Expectation of Heaven, and his readiness to meet Christ in the Resurrection (from the East.)
  • Note, 1. Every Christian buried out of the Church or Church-yard, hath a Cross set at his Head, to shew that he was a Christian.
  • 2. Clergy-Men in Orders are buried in the habit of their Orders.
  • 3. All are wrapt in Linnen, because Christ was so.
  • 4. Some also in Sack-cloth, to shew their Repentance.
  • 5. Antiently the names of Holy Men were registred in Scrolls or folding Tables, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Dypticks, which words the Latin Church retained [Dr. Holyday on Juven. p. 173. saith, The Dypticha were two Tables, containing the names of especial Persons, some alive, and some dead; some Vertuous, some Vicious,—Read in time of Di∣vine Service amongst the Primitive Christians for the

• ...
  • determent of bad, &c.] and the Bishops kept them, and publickly read them in time of Divine Service, to shew that the Just shall be had in ever∣lasting remembrance.
  • 6. Prayers for the Dead are only for such as are in Purgatory, i. e. who died in Venial Sins, unrepented of.
  • 7. There is neither Gloria in excelsis, nor Hallelujahs used in the Office for the Dead. Mr. Rosse, out of Aleninus, &c.

Roman.

The Roman Catacombs are without the Walls of the Town, according to the Law of the twelve Tables, yet they seem to run under it, viz. vast Caves in the Rocks, made use of as Repositories of dead Bodies, where they were thrown, and there putrified (putuerunt) thence called Puticoli, where the meanest sort of the Ronan Slaves were laid. Dr. Burnet's Letters, who discourses upon them at large.

Guinea.

In Guinea they bury Gods of Straw with their Dead, that they may accompany them in the other World. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.

Mexico.

The Priests in Mexico interr'd the Dead; the places where they buried them were their Gardens and Courts of their own Houses; others carried them to the places of their Sacrifices—in the Mountains; others burnt them, and after buried the Ashes in the Temples. They sung the Fune∣ral Offices like Responds, often lifting up the dead Body, with many Ceremonies; at these Mortua∣ries they did eat and drink; and if it were a Per∣son of Quality, they gave Apparel to such as came; the Friends saluted the Person, as if he were liv∣ing;

for a King or Lord, they put some Slaves, Cook, Butler, &c. to death with him, to serve him in the other World; they give him Ornaments also; the Obsequies continued ten days, &c. Purchas out of Acosta.

Guiana.

In some parts of Guiana, when the Flesh of the Dead is worn off by Putrefaction, they hang up the So••leton in the Chamber or House where the Par∣ty died, decking the Scull with Feathers of divers Colours, and hanging Jewels and Plates of Gold about the Arm and Thigh-Bones. S. Clark.

Notes

• * 1.1

  ☞